Lammorra

Demondaze I am looking forward to your review. Thank you! Lammorra

Try writing out over a thousand pages by hand. Typing is much faster. (No writers cramp) LOL LOL Lammorra

Thank you for your help. The teleport idea is a wonderful one. Lammorra

Demondaze, Thank you for your help. I like your quote about writers. It is so true! Lammorra Dark Dragon, I want to thank you for the teleport. This will save me a lot of work in the future. Lammorra If you would like to read my story and give me your impressions it would be greatly appreciated. It is not much of a game yet, because it is my first novel. Just look for Dream to Survive parts 1, 2, 3, and 4. It is in Story's and Literature. I am just trying to get feed back from anyone that will give it. If you don't have time it is all right. Years ago, my children gave me the nickname of Dragon Lady. I have two sons, but many of their friends call us their parents as well. Some still stay with us. It gets a little crowded in a mobile home. I do not care about how people use language or grammar. Some of our young friends have not even finished the lower grade schools. I live in Canada. I think that if you respect yourselves, that is all that matters. Thanks again two you both for your help.

I am finally getting down to the actual hands on learning about making a game. I know that I will have to change my story of Dream to Survive quite a bit. I have been studying and working on my manuscripts. I have had several people say that with some changes I could turn my first manuscript which is on this fourm in the story and literature section. 1. Here is what I need. How do you open doors? 2. How do you link one say the outer part of a house or store to the iinner part? One question. Will this linking work the same way for moving from one map to another. I am going to tell you all something. This is the only forum where I don't get the run around. Some of the other forums are helpful, but it seems that everyone has to give their opinion on the said subject. I find that this sometimes confuses the issues. From day one, this forum has really put there hearts and souls into helping others. I am one person that is grateful and wishes to thank you very much for your best efforts (you all seem to act like a family). I for one appreciate you hard work. To me this is a do and get done thing. I even have a 300 G hard drive that sits beside my main computer. What I am trying to do is to create a story book like game. Where others can participate or interact with the characters, NPC's and Monsters. Lammorra

I have my own web site, can I post my RMXP pictures from the game maker on my website. Not as a game, but a way to describe the, people, areas and maps that are used in the stories. Lammorra

Dream to Survive Part Four Chapter Ten Shadow and Starnick watched the apprentices leaving for the School of Visions. Shadow was standing staring out the window. He turned around and went over to his uncle. ?I might need your help. Come with me. Ranna, gram and Lammorra have had to keep this a secret from all others. Some time ago, they discovered something that I think you should be told. The usual tower on these Isles has eight floors. Mine had twelve! On the top four are my real labs and some private secret areas. I want to show you. Father had these four floors hidden from everyone. Not even Gram knows of these floors.? Shadow showed his uncle the other lab and floors. They finally went into an area. Shadow knocked on the door. One of his spider-elves hurried towards Shadow. ?Come in! Your uncle is all right! Him is getting little bit better.? Shadow walked with Starnick at his side. ?Uncle are you finding it warmer in here?? ?Yes! Your little ones have been taking good care of me. I heard my planned worked and you got that clones dagger?? Vinnin glanced over at Starnick. ?I am no threat to you.? ?Vinnin, is that you?? Starnick hurried over to the chair. Only the elf?s voice gave him away. ?What happened?? ?Shadow will tell you.? Vinnin rested in a chair. ?Uncle, this is what Gretz has done to Vinnin. Those others you see are clones or doubles of your brother-in-law. I have read those books that the Tonyans had given Comet years ago. He gave them to Mia for safekeeping. I have them now. I know about the space people and that Gretz is nothing more than a vicious predator from Outer Space. Vinnin has been helping me by going through all of Jilon?s Journals and giving my spider-elves the information, which they have been putting into our computers. Uncle Vinnin has been hiding since my parents left the Isles. Vinnin discovered the plot to take over for all the elfin clans and has tried to stop it. Vinnin has also discovered the real Takrus and Surkat are being held deep in the Underground somewhere. The others are clones made by Gretz to take over the Isles. This is why Jilon was killed. He accidentally walked into a tavern where a meeting of these killers were taking place. They tried to capture Jilon and get his body cells that could make more of him. This material is what we call DNA. Jilon found out and poisoned himself to stop them from cloning him. Clovase and his friends discovered this and killed Jilon. But before Jilon died he managed to write out some information for us. I only discovered this in my father?s room, which at one time was one of Jilon?s offices. I found these documents in behind my closet wall. There is even another tunnel leading from that closet to some sort of Huge House filled with Light. I did not venture to far. I did not have to. I found a chest with many documents inside. I have them here now. They explain and show me where other documents and information is stored. No one is to know that Vinnin is alive. The clone is dead. I suspect that another Vinnin will appear and try to take over Lammorra.? ?So, this is what you have been hiding. Vinnin, can you still read minds?? Starnick watched as the old beaten wizard nodded his head. ?That is how I was able to warn Shadow. I lay or sit here listening to the people in Shadow?s Tower. I relay back through these little ones to Shadow what is going on. I will not let my nephew become one of Gretz?s people. I just received another mind link stating that the last attempt to kill Red failed. They are going to try again in Dwarfdale. One problem stands in their way. Enchanter and Stan are there. They are sending a messenger to Shadow. This information will be vital to our prince. Starnick, go with my favourite nephew and guard him well.? Vinnin leaned back against the chair?s back and drifted off to sleep. ?He tires very fast.? Shadow and Starnick left for the prince?s quarters. ?Now you know!? Before Starnick could speak they heard a knock at the door, Starnick answered it. In walked a messenger with a letter for Shadow. Starnick received the note and handed it to the prince. Shadow, Enchanter and I are in Dwarfdale. Must see you at once. We are at the inn. Bring Talon. Stan "How long would it take us to fly to Dwarfdale?" Shadow handed Starnick the note. "Phantom could do it in a half hour." Starnick read the note. "Starnick, could you get Talon for me. I'll change into Phantom! See you in the courtyard. I'd like it if you would also come with us." Shadow changed his clothes then hurried down to the courtyard. Shadow changed to Phantom just as the two men walked over to him. Talon and Starnick mounted up on Phantom's back and soon found they were flying towards Dwarfdale. Talon pointed to a small meadow near the lake, which was large enough for Phantom to land. As the dragon began his descent, Talon and Starnick could see the whole area. From the air, the town looked deserted. After they had landed and arrived on the outskirts of town. They could see that the town was deserted. They hurried to the inn, where Enchanter and Stan were to meet them. "Come and join us! Have you three eaten, yet?" Stan asked. "None of us have! It has been a busy morning." Talon sat down as did Shadow and Starnick. "Where are all the townsfolk?" Sensing something was very wrong Talon glanced over to see a very deep disturbed expression on the Guardian?s face. "This town is usually bustling with activity, and so busy that no one can move without treading all over the dwarves." Starnick had also noticed the deep frowned on Enchanter's brow. The guardian finished his mouthful of food. "Exactly why we sent for you! That's why we wanted you to see this for yourselves. Now, watch!" "Innkeeper!" Enchanter called out. As his hands trembled the innkeeper waddled over to Enchanter. "Can I help you?" His voice was very soft as in a whisper. Talon ordered for them all. "Where is everyone?" With evading Talon?s question, the innkeeper spoke very softly again, as if someone were listening. "I will bring your orders right away." The innkeeper hurried from the room. He was frightened and very nervous. He returned a short while later, with their meals. "After, you have finished your meals. Leave town and do not come back! I can tell you nothing! Hurry and eat! Then leave!" The innkeeper sat beside the window as if he were waiting for someone to come. "I don't like this, at all. Let's eat up and leave!" Talon watched Enchanter nodding his head. ?This feels like at trap of some sort!? Shadow and his friends finished their meals and were about to leave. When the innkeeper ran to the door, and then locked it. The male dwarf hurried over to them. "Hurry! Follow me!" The innkeeper whispered as he moved quickly into the kitchen. The others followed, but Shadow lagged behind just long enough to catch a glimpse of some men moving towards the inn. The innkeeper hurried them into a small room and led them through a portal. They entered a room, where a small dwarven woman was sitting. She scrambled to her feet and walked up to Shadow. "Nile, it be good to see you, again!" The woman stopped and stared at Shadow. "You not Nile!" The woman said in a surprised tone of voice. "This is Nile's son, Shadow. I'm Talon, Nile's brother." Talon watched the woman move very close to Shadow. "My eyes are not what they use to be. Shadow give message to Red the Great. Our whole town has been taken to the mines. Tell Red, that the Councils of Seven are back! It be too dangerous for Red to come to Dwarfdale. Tell him to stay away from that town. Give these things to Red and tell him that Jeet gave them to you. Warn Red, Please! The Councils of Seven has reformed. Tell Red to be careful!" The small woman left through the portal. ?Listen to me! Jeet and I are members of the Conclave. We were also told to deliver a message to you. I cannot tell you who sends this message. This is what we were told to tell you.? The Innkeeper knew who Shadow was. "Tell Phantom to fly over the lake on your way home. Call his name out three times as you fly over the middle of the lake. Vinnin has told the Councils that Shadow has returned to avenge his parents. This double of Vinnin has no idea who Shadow really is. He just thinks that Shadow will take over for Lammorra as Prince of Elves. The Councils plans to let you go after Boss and kill him. This gets rid of one of their problems. The Councils will kill Red, if he interferes. You must protect Red at all cost. You're in the town of Coalstream." The Innkeeper left through the portal and closed it. ?Jeet is very loyal to Red. The Gods told us that others would be joining our prince to help him. You can trust Jeet and her husband.? Enchanter and Talon stared at each other. "Shadow, tell Red nothing about this. It was the Councils who killed his family. I think they're baiting a trap for Red." Enchanter saw Talon nodding his head. "What exactly is this Councils?" Shadow asked. "We don't have much time to explain right, now." Enchanter's face went white. "Ask Red!" "Shadow, you take these things Jeet gave us. Put them in your tower for now. I'll get Mia to check these things, first. Enchanter is right! It is a trap for Red." Starnick nodded his head. "They pulled the same trick on Randor." "Jeet and that Innkeeper are members of the Conclave. I'm glad they contacted us first. This is the same sort of trick the Councils used to kill the others of Red's family. I found that out after his father was killed." Talon was informed by Randor. ?When the Wolvershen clan went looking for the townsfolk. They were ambushed and murdered. Lammorra and I found evidence to verify what went on. I will get it from her for you!" ?Shadow send word to Eric about what has happened. Find something for Red to help you with at your tower. This will give Stan and myself time to investigate the Underground and try to find Earthquake.? Enchanter could see the prince nod his head once. They left the small shack and flew over the lake. Phantom called out his name three times as he reached the center of the lake. They flew straight back to Shadow's Tower. Phantom knew it was some sort of call, but to whom, he had no idea. He did know that Jeet and her husband were members in good standing with the Conclave. They had warned him about the ambush. Shadow decided to see if it was an ambush. Shadow put the items in his lab that Jeet had given him. Picking up Locker from the lab, Shadow said he had to use his bathroom. With his video camera in hand, Shadow entered his bathroom and vanished from the room. He appeared on the roof of the Inn in Dwarfdale. ?We will stay here on this roof and video tape what happens. Keep very quiet and remember this is only an Illusion of Red. You are my witness to this video.? Shadow made himself and Locker invisible, and then began to cast an illusion of Red walking into town. ?Remember it is only an illusion!? ?Okay!? Locker put his hand over his mouth and silently watched as Shadow got the evidence they needed. As the illusion made its way towards the Inn, six men jumped out and began throwing every kind of magic at the illusion they had. Shadow pretended to have the illusion die in town. Shadow had his video camera running and caught the whole thing on tape. Well, he had the proof. Shadow dissolved his illusion and teleported back to his bathroom. ?That was some trick! Sure glad that was illusion and not real Red. Him be crispy elf by now! I go back to work?? Locker could see Shadow nodding his head. ?Call if you need witness, again!? ?I will!? Immediately, Shadow left to showed Talon the video. He told Emerald what had just occurred. She agreed with the others that it was a trap and that Red was not to find out. Shadow decided to rest for a while. He took down one of his books from his shelf. Then decided to go see if the ancient books from Vision?s School had arrived, yet. Shadow entered his library. He saw Comet walking into the room through a portal. It had been over a year, since Shadow had become a master wizard. Comet walked up to Shadow. "Young elf, could you tell me where I might find Prince Shadow?" The prince had grown over a foot in the past year. His shoulders had started to broaden out, and he looked about twenty years old, instead of thirteen. Comet did not recognize Shadow at all. "You found him!" A broad smile crossed Shadow's lips. "What happened to you? You were just a little fellow the last time I saw you. Well, turn about! Let me see you, my boy!" Comet shook his head as Shadow spun around. "Come to my chambers! We can talk there." Shadow and Comet walked to the prince's quarters. They entered a huge room. Comet looked around the prince's private living area. It was like a living and dining room combined. The living area had several large sofas and six large padded armchairs. All in a half circle around a single huge stone fireplace. There was an area between the living area and the dining area. Across from the living area was a huge maple dining table with sixteen beautifully carved maple dining room chairs with padded seats. In the corner were other chairs and two huge dining table leaves. Shadow could hold a party for one hundred people and still have room for a good size dragon to curl up by the fireplace. There were four other doors leading to rooms that could be seen leading from the living area, these were large bedrooms. Shadow showed Comet to his bedroom. Shadow had renovated his whole living area and floor to suit his own needs. Inside this bedroom was a huge king size bed, with two dressers, one desk, and one table with several assorted sized chairs. The far outer wall had a stone fireplace with a pile of wood beside it all ready to be thrown onto the fire. The bedroom was over forty feet long and almost thirty feet wide. Comet unpacked his things. Shadow ordered some food and drinks for them. Talon walked into Shadow's living area with a tray of food and drinks, just as Comet walked out of his room. "Comet, it's good to see you looking so well. I do hope we'll get to visit, before you leave!" Talon set down the tray. "Still wearing that bush on your face, I see! I'll be staying a few days to help Shadow with some research he is doing." Comet smiled and went over to the couch. Talon hurried off before Comet could chat anymore to him. Shadow poured two drinks handed one to the Head Master as he sat down. "Shadow, what type of research are you doing?" Comet asked. "I have read father's diary through several times. Comet, each time something happens around here, the same words keep turning up. When I ask about these words I get the subject changed or they ignore me." Shadow knew more than the others about Boss and was keeping much of it to himself. "Comet, we managed to get some of Boss's papers. He is not the man who murdered mother and father. I have been going through his notes. He has written them all in Spanish. I know more about that man than the others do. I want it kept that way for now. I recently found a list of notes that Boss has written out. Those words showed up, again. I asked Red about the word. He almost bit my head off. But again he changed the subject fast. Even Enchanter did the same thing." Shadow could see the bewildered look on Comet's face. "Comet, I need your help. What is the Councils of Seven?" Shadow watched Comet's face turn white. "Don't go blank on me, too!" "Oh Boy! I can well understand why the others are avoiding your questions. All right, I'll tell you what I know. Pour me another drink!" Comet walked over to the table and sat down. "It all began hundreds of years ago, when one of the Gods, called Majesta and your grandfather decided to band the wizards together. They were only trying to bring some law and order on the Isles. At first, there were over twenty of us who would look after legal matters. We called ourselves the Conclave." Comet took a sip of wine. "Yes, I know this part of it. The Conclave is like a police force." Shadow had been doing a great deal of research when he was ill. "Yes, but at the same time, the Conclave was being formed, so was the Council of Seven. Rahab started the original Council. We are not sure what happened, but one day, Rahab came to me. He said that he wanted a witness. Some Trirogs were causing trouble so Rahab went after them and killed them. I heard from others that these Trirogs had murdered many people. Anyway, we do know that Rahab went back to Dra-gon after this battle. We had been trying to work together with Rahab and his people. For years, it worked out well. Rahab would tell us if some of his people were getting out of line. His second was a man called Finisher. It was after Finisher vanished that all things started to fall apart. Many of Rahab's Council of Seven were killed off, including Finisher as far as we know. There are a few old ones still alive. We think that a band of evils took over the Council of Seven. So, the ones who were loyal to Rahab went to help Red and Majesta with their Conclave. We mainly stay in the background giving advice or encouragement. The Evil Council did not attack or harm anyone for many years. It was only after the Temple of the Universe vanished and the Book of Dragons was stolen that this Council began causing trouble." Comet sighed and took another drink of his wine. "So, this Council began starting trouble?" Shadow asked. "The best way to tell you what happened is to start at the beginning. Some see it at different points of view. I am only telling you what I personally know to be fact. You must remember, this happened over five hundred years, ago. It was before the Council and Conclave were formed. At that time a wise old dragon that care for all his people and tried to help them guided us. He was called Gander. He was once the Ruler of Dra-gon. This place called Dra-gon is on another plane that touches our world. It can only be reached by plane travel. Just like the God's home of Ske. It can only be reached by plane travel as well." Comet took a drink of wine. "Anyway, Finisher was named the Lord of Dra-gon. Yana was named the Lord of the Isles. He was like our own King of the Isles. All dragons, elves, fairies, pixies and many others admired him. He gave us a Magical Book of Dragons. Yana told us all that only the most powerful beings could ever touch the book. This was to stop unwanted wizards and thieves from stealing it. The book was taken to the Temple in the Universe or the old Temple of Ske and it was put under guard. The dragons guarding the book were called the Temple Elders." "Yana wanted to stay close to the book. So, he sent down to the Isles, one of his sons to help us. This elder was called Silver. He was not like other male dragons, but had much the same nature as Yana. He was special, because he cared for us all and hated suffering. I had seen him many times purchase food and clothing for total strangers, because they needed help. I was told by Silver that he originally came from Japan, before he and his family joined Yana in the Great Trek." Taking a deep breath Comet continued. "I remember this day well. I was at the tavern in Visions with my master when this group came in. They were talking rather loudly. My master and I finished our meal and were about to leave, when in walked Finisher. I had never in my life seen a God like Finisher before; his hair was a flaming red colour, his eyes were like rubies. He wore these bright red cloak and robes. He nodded to my master and myself, and then he sat down at our table. He introduced himself as Lord Finisher of the Fire Hell Council." Comet watched as Shadow almost jumped through the ceiling. "Settle down!" Shadow sat down and closed his eyes. "Comet who were in this Fire Hell Council?" "Well, they were all true Fire Dragon to begin with. Finisher had given his own High Council that name. There were four of them I believe Finisher, Sky Fire, Torcher, and Fire Bomb. All were real Fire Drakes from the Old Country. You call Europe. Yana would only laugh at these four. They would all meet in Ske to talk over rules and laws they wanted to use on the Isles. Finisher and my master were good friends. The tavern soon became a regular meeting place for us to meet. I was asked to join their Council being hydra and having the red colouration. So, I did. We worked on all sorts issues trying to help the Isles. Rahab started his Council of Seven as backup for us, many years later Majesta and Red started the Conclave. Each was to back up the other. Unknown to us all, this other council started up. It was evil. They called themselves the Councils of Seven. I was the only one who realized that this evil council was trying to take Rahab's people from him. The others of Rahab?s Council began to get threats. The Evil Council would lie to do what they had to do in order to get the people from Rahab's Council to join them. The evils captured hostages and kill family members of those who would not join. Always that kind of threats or murders worked. Eventually, war broke out on the Isles. No one knew who to trust anymore." Comet poured himself another drink. "One day the evil Councils of Seven stole the book and killed Silver. Our world began to fall apart. The Temple of the Universe vanished a week later. Finisher was found dead, so I was told. I was told by Yana that Silver's brother sits on the throne, but has been saddened by his brother's death, and doesn't know which direction to go. Yana built a smaller Temple on the plane of Ske. I had gone to do some errands for my master in the early morning hours. I noticed several people outside the school before I left. A good friend of my masters found me in town and told me that my master had been beaten. I rushed back to the school. I found my master in his bed of straw. Healers were attending his wounds. My master?s good friend came back to the school and helped me to run it for several months. After several more threats, my master closed the Ancient School of Visions. He had his people help me build a smaller school away from the Ancient one. My master had given me many books from the school, but when I went to use them, I discovered they were all in the Tonyan Language, which I did not understand. That left me with my own spell book and some scrolls my master had given me before he closed the school and vanished. That day the school was closed the spirit of another master visited me from the school. He said that what my master had done was wrong. Anyway, he left me piles of ancient manuscripts. I could not read them either. The old master?s spirit told me to find a scribe or translator to help with the books." "Pausing for a moment, Comet decided to tell Shadow about his grandfather. "Red wanted to be a wizard, but Randor said no. Red practised whenever he could. Randor found out and broke all Red's fingers and his hands. So, the child could never become a wizard, or so Randor thought. Red continued to practise in secret. Randor found out and banished Red at the age sixteen. Red was sent to Dwarfdale and arrived there half dead from blood poisoning in his hands. I had been looking for someone who could read all languages. I needed some books copied. Red could read many languages. Earthquake came to me and asked me to hire Red. Then Cloud brought me Red?s magic books and things to be cleaned. So, after Red was partially healed, I did hire him as my translator. For ten years, Red worked for me translating books. He never once gave up his quest to do magic. His hand had been made useless from the poisoning in them. Mia and I were becoming furious that the gods would not help Red. Finally, the Gods sent for Red to go to the Temple of Ske to heal his hands and fingers. Red became a master wizard and was sent back to us. He was given the tower in Red Mule. His master was Majesta. It was those two who started the Conclave. Red managed to bring all the different districts together, with the help of Aqua and Enchanter, Earthquake and Misty. They managed to bring some law and order back to our world." Comet watched Shadow taking notes. "Red would take a small area and clear it out of evil, then help those people. It took many centuries to get just the eastern area of the Isles cleared from evil. However, during this period of time, many other different things occurred. Villages were being raided and people were being murdered. Children were being stolen from their parents. Sometime before all this happened, the Tonyan's feared for their lives and closed the School at Visions as I said. They also closed off the entrances to all the tunnels to the Underground World. There were races of people who vanished without a trace. The Tonyan race was just one that disappeared like other whole villages did. Cities fell into ruins and disappeared. Some said a curse had been cast over the Isles. That's why we treasure Joleen and Flame so much. None of their fellow beings have been seen since." Comet took a deep breath. Shadow drank his drink. "Thank you for telling me. What were some of the other creatures that vanished?" "Well!" Comet sighed. "Many types of fairies and pixies, fairy dragons, spring dragons and the most beautiful were the light dragons. They lived on the mountains. We use to see them sun bathing on the rocks, high up on the mountain sides. They never bothered anyone and stayed to themselves. We know thousands were killed, because we found their bodies. They were not like the elemental dragons. They had almost a wolf like face, with long floppy ears and long golden sun colour hair. Their long bodies would glisten in the rays of the sun as they sunned themselves. Some said that the Light Dragons were related to the Lung Dragons of old, they looked much alike." Comet closed his eyes. "The springs looked like elemental dragons, but much smaller. We found thousands dead, the same with the fairies, pixies and fairy dragons. I still think that there are other dragons around, but that they have gone into hiding, even my race were murdered off. There are only ten families of us left, now." "Red told me, you were hydra. Comet, I still don't understand. How you and the others can change to elf or human?" Shadow saw Comet smiled. "At first, it was a gift from Gander. He thought it would be easier for us to work in this form. His son gave us our powers of change, but that was shortly before we came here to the Isles. We had to cast the spell of change. Then something happened to several of us when you touched us." Comet reached over and held Shadow's hand. Then the old master explained about the meteors hitting the Isles and changing many of the people. "I looked like a five-headed snake at one time. I now look like a dragon with five heads. Somehow a four-legged hydra was formed from the force of the blast. I was shocked when I changed to my hydra form to fight and discovered I had four legs. Boy could I move now! We are ten times faster than the other legless hydras." Shadow heard someone coming down the hallway. "Yes, Wonder told me the change that occurred. Comet, have you met Hamel? I know you met, Stan." "Yes, I met Stan. You better be careful they don't kill you. Shadow, Blaster my grandson might be able to tell you more. He discovered some beings that resemble hydra, but are called Trirogs. These are very dangerous and powerful beings." Comet stood up and quickly scanned the room. "Comet, the humans here are from the Forbidden World. Come with me! Meet Doc! We have time. Comet, these people are very special to all of us here. You'll see why." Shadow led Comet to the hospital. "Mia bought this building for Doc. He is a doctor like Mel was." Shadow smiled as they entered the hospital. Doc walked up to them. "Shadow, is everything all right?" "Yes Doc, I just brought my godfather to meet you. Doc, this is Comet, Head Master of the School at Visions." Shadow watched as Doc offered his hand in friendship to Comet. Comet hesitated, but shook Doc's hand. "This is quite the building you have here!" Doc winked at Shadow. "Mia bought it for me. I like it very much. Come! Let me show you around!" Comet followed Shadow and Doc as they walked through the hospital. Doc showed Comet everything and they went to Doc's quarters for lunch. Comet and Shadow were talking to Doc, when the door opened and in walked Stan. "I'm sure glad to be home. I was damn frightened in that town. Even Enchanter was upset. Dad, I told Enchanter, he could stay here for a few days. We are both worn out. Neither of us got much sleep for the past few months." Stan looked at Shadow and Comet. "Comet, this is my son, Stan." Doc smiled at his son. "It's an honour to see, you again, Head Master." Stan bowed to Comet. Comet stared at Stan. "I must admit you humans are very different from the ones we have here. Doc was showing me around his hospital. I'm very impressed. I'm happy we finally have a good healer on these Isles. It is about time!" Comet had visited the human world many times, but wanted to see if these humans were really friends or just putting up a front. Joleen came flying into Doc's quarters. "Dad, where is Joleen uniform?" Doc started to laugh. "Joleen, say hi to Comet. I'll get your uniform for you." "Joleen, what are you doing here?" Comet asked. "Joleen libes here with Dad and Stan. Him like Joleen?s big brodder. Shadow, Joleen big brodder, too!" Joleen flew over to Doc. "Tanks Dad! Bye, Joleen go to work now!" She flew out the tiny door beside the big one. "Joleen lives with Stan and I when she is working. She lives with Shadow on the days she doesn't work." Doc laughed at the expression on Comet's face. "I've never seen her so happy." Comet smiled. "What a wonderful change in her. She had us all so worried at one time." "One of my staff is a nurse from the Forbidden World and is teaching Joleen about nursing. She is doing very well. Even, little Flame has learned many things about healing. He hangs around here and helps from time to time. When he is not teaching Thunder to read and write." Doc started to laugh. "The other day Thunder was upset, because he couldn't find his writing stick, as he calls it. He searched everywhere and finally came in here to ask me. He sat down and shot into the air. He sat on his pencil. He thanked me for finding his writing stick as he rubbed his back leg." Doc smiled at Comet. "The more I get to know these people. The more I love them. I could never leave this world. It's apart of me, now. I just love being here to help new my family." Doc was so sincere in way the spoke impressed Comet even more. "Well, even I'm learning something here. Shadow, you were right these humans are special people." Comet talked with Stan and Doc for a while longer. Afterwards, it was as Shadow and Comet walked back to the tower that they saw Enchanter walking towards them. "Well, I see our prince has dragged you from your nest." Enchanter laughed as he offered his hand to Comet. "What brings you here?" Comet shook hands with the guardian as he raised his eyebrows. "My great grandson! Someone has to keep him in line!" Enchanter patted Shadow on the back. "Ready for a rematch Grandfather?" Shadow laughed as he hugged Enchanter. "Anytime! Any place!? "Maybe later, Son. I am going to be staying with Stan and Doc for a while. I'll see you around." Enchanter hugged Shadow and walked towards the hospital. "I never thought I would see the day that Enchanter would have anything to do with humans. Kill them, yes! But never work with or stay with them. He even hugged you! What have you done to that poor dragon? I need a drink!" Comet watched as Enchanter walked into the hospital. "This is too much to take all at once!" Shadow and Comet walked into the tower and went to the prince's chambers. "There you are! I've been looking all over for you!" A small girl ran up to Shadow. "Kala, this is Comet. He is the Head Master at the School." Shadow smiled and watched Kala's face. "Well, I just passed grade six. Shadow, I need your calculator. Flame has borrowed mine! He won't give it back! He said it is faster than adding the numbers in his head. I wanted to see if I could do some of the new math my teacher sent me." Kala hugged Shadow as he gave her his calculator. Comet shook his head as he watched the girl run from the room. "Where did she come from?" "Kala is Bess's daughter. We rescued them over a year ago. Bess is Doc's nurse and the lady teaching Joleen." Shadow told Comet the story about how Bess and Kala were taking and about Richard. "When will this madness end?" Comet shook his head. "Comet, I don't know. Well, we better get ready for dinner." Shadow and Comet went to change their clothes. After they dressed, they left Shadow's quarters and started down the hall to the dining room. Comet saw the elfin guard standing at the doors. "Never seen those four before!" "A gift from Lammorra! They are my uncles. All four of them." Shadow gave Comet a look that made the master laugh. "And my bodyguards!" They entered the dining room, Shadow sat at the head of the table. He seated Comet next to him. Vale, Lyptus and Thorn were seated across from Comet and Red. Shadow turned his attentions to his apprentice's. The three male's backs were to the doors and did not see the others being brought into the dining room. "Now, that you three have finished for today. I have one more thing for you to do." Shadow paused and took a drink of wine. "It seems I have a problem! I thought you three, maybe able to help me with it. Eric was sent out on an errand and found something that belongs to you three. I just don't know what to do with these items." Shadow waited for one of his apprentices to say something. "You say these items belong to us?" Vale asked. "Well, they certainly don't belong to me! Why don't you three turn around and tell me who they belong to?" Shadow smiled as he watched his apprentices turn around and saw their families standing right behind them. "Well, are they yours or not?" Shadow laughed. His apprentice's turned to Shadow. Thorn replied. "They are ours, all right! Thank you, Shadow! But how?" "We'll talk later! Go see your families!" Shadow watched his apprentice's go to their families. "They are free people, now." Comet shook his head as he tried to force a lump in his throat down. He just sat watching the apprentices greet their families. Comet raised his hood over his face, trying to hold back his tears. Emerald walked over to her grandson and hugged him. "Shadow, that is the nicest thing I've seen anyone do for another. Talon and my staff have prepared food for this special occasion." Comet was still shaking his head. "How did you free them?" Comet had known about the slavery rings for a long time, but was powerless to do anything. "Everyone has a price! I got Eric to find out what their owners wanted and gave it to them. Some of their owners got more than they bargained for. They were arrested for slavery. I can't expect my staff to work properly, if they're worried about their families. Now, can I?" Shadow rose and walked to where his apprentices were. "Welcome to my tower and your new home!" Shadow saw Lyptus turn around and bow to the prince. "Shadow, how can we every repay you. My father was telling me that Eric bought their freedom on your behalf." Lyptus rubbed Shadow's cheek. "Lyptus, you three are my friends. You three work very hard and give me whatever I ask of you. I just decided to give you something in return. I know what it's like not having a real family. Now, you three have yours. That's thanks enough for me. I just want to see you all happy and together." Shadow saw a tall man coming towards him. "Master Shadow, thank you for returning our son's to us. I speak for all of us. When Eric came to us and explained that you had bought our freedom. I asked him why anyone would do that for another." The man moved closer to Shadow. "Eric explained to us that you were very different from other elves. That woman beside you told me that you were her grandson. She also told me how important friends and families were to you. Lyptus and the others just told us the same thing." The man bowed to Shadow out of respect for the young prince. "I have jobs for all of you, if you want them. If not you are free to go. For now you are part of the prince's free people. You can decide for yourselves what you want to do. If you need help, we can discuss it tomorrow. But, you will all have a home here with me regardless of your jobs. Now, this is your evening to celebrate. Food and drinks have been prepared for you all. Hamel and I were able to find some music we can all dance to, after we have eaten. Enjoy yourselves! Have fun!" Shadow smiled and walked back to the table. They all sat down and began to eat. After dinner Talon walked over to the wall and flipped a switch, music began to play and the lights dimmed. Shadow got up and asked Kala to dance. Carrie grabbed Talon and soon the party was in full swing. The party lasted, until the early hours of the morning. There on the table sound asleep were Flame, Thunder and Joleen. They were exhausted from dancing and partying all night long. They slept all cuddled together. Lyptus's father walked over to Shadow. "I am called Cap. My father was captain for one of the argon ships that we arrived on. He died just after we landed on Earth. Our leading General gave me father?s post. This woman is Vale's mother Seena. We have been trying to get free for years. Seena was allowed to come and go as she pleased, but had to report to her slaver every few weeks. I was put to work in the old tavern in the town of Ott. Seena's mate escaped to the human world and went after Gretz and her people. We do not know if Vaun is alive or not." "I know! Just because I am only thirteen years old, don't let my youthfulness fool you. I know more than the others do about what has happened in the past. I know about the Trirogs, spacecrafts and what the real Tammuz and Mannza are up to. I have been well educated in the human world. Now, I will start freeing our people. As you can see, there are many Argon people here at my tower. If you know of any others being held in slavery, tell Eric. He will free them and bring them here. I know that you are from another world far from Earth. I need your help to pull off what I have planned. Red told me I could always trust the argons as loyal friends. We are not going to rush as Red use to do, but rather we are going to take our time, fixing up the Isles. Rescuing who ever we come across in need. Slowly working our way into the western side of the Isles where the evil ones are living." Shadow could see that Cap and Seena were not prepared for him. "Seena, I was the one that sent you that letter from Vaun. I know him. Last time I saw Vaun he was living well. He has found what he was looking for and keeping them where they cannot do any more harm. I think you know what I am talking about." "Yes, I do understand what you are saying. They will come after you! Like they did Randor and the others." Seena was very upset. ?Well, let them come ahead!? Shadow called to his cousins to bring over a log. Sky handed the log to Shadow. "They can hold it this time. I refuse!" Lyptus had heard about Shadow from Thorn. "I'll help you! Father, hold this side! Shadow would make these people that we are after look like kindling." Cap held the other end of the log. "What are you doing?" Removing his shoes and socks. Shadow walked over to Cap and the other Argons that had by now gather around with great interest. "Hold it tight! Right about here! You see, when I was in the human world, others would beat me up. I got fed up and took up fighting. I fight the ways of our ancestors use to fight in Japan." Suddenly, Shadow focused his energies on the log and leapt into the air, using his dragon strength he shattered the log into millions of pieces. Cap and the other Argons dropped to their knees. Lyptus nodded his head, as he remained standing. "We are never short of kindling for our fireplaces. Shadow chops it very well!" Seena knew the strength it took to do what Shadow had just done. She walked over to the prince and gazed into his face. She could see his abilities. She swallowed hard. "That's right Mother! Shadow has the abilities of the Trirogs and Argons. But there is no Argon in him. Shadow is well versed in the arts of magic and fighting. I have seen him drain the magic and energies from a person, then restore them just as fast. Shadow is the Prophecy Prince who we were all warned about. Now, let those killers find out who really rules these Isles. As our Prince said, slowly and steadily we will take these Isles back as our own homelands." Vale felt Shadow's arm around his shoulder. "You are all part of my family now. Families stick together, working out their problems. We stay close together and meet often over the dinner table to discuss what we have discovered. Seena, I would like you to return to Landor and continue your work there. Mela told me you two are friends. I would appreciate it a great deal! I will open a portal for you into my private quarters. So that you may attend the meetings and visit your son anytime you wish. You will be paid well for your healing services. Doc will help to teach you other healing methods as well as Bess." Shadow watched as Seena reached out for his hand. He kissed her cheek. "We will find Vaun." "You are so much like Setta. She was my dearest friend. I was so happy to see Emerald and Red here. I have missed them so much. All right! I'll take over at Landor. We have a great number of Argon being held as slaves in that town. If we could free them, we could hold that town. Stayn is pretty clean now, but Spruce needs a thorough cleaning. I have seen the road crews. Prince Shadow, why not let these work crew go into these areas and clean up the garbage as Emerald calls it. Then if the slaver?s guards come by all I saw were the crew working on the roads. What forces? I saw no armed guards or warriors, only workers. We could drain their energies and take them prisoner, give them to the Conclave." Seena could see Shadow liked her idea. "Good idea! I have ten giants working for me now. Once they sit around a campfire no one can see the fire. Too bad the warriors are in the middle warming themselves. Storm, you and Sky will follow Cap's instructions. Seena will be there if trouble does come. She can portal here if need be. Thorn, you will go with Seena. Vale and Lyptus would be recognized to easily. They can stay and help me, relaying messages to you and Seena. Cap, will become my General for my forces. We are small, but strong in brains, not brawn. Between the Argons methods of ambushing and fighting, and my sneaky elfish ways of doing things human style, we should give these people a very rough time." Shadow watched as Cap stepped forward and studied his face. Cap burst out laughing. "Cloud and Yana will need the Gods Blessings to keep up with our prince. Our Poor Gods! They will not know what hit them." Seena hugged Shadow like she had Setta many times. "All the fires in the Universe had better watch out here come our sneaky Shadow moving slowly across the lands, changing every thing and one as he moves. Those who try to stop him. I wish them luck. We must get word to Cela, Bessa and Venya that we are free." Enchanter and Aqua walked over to group of Argons all around Shadow. "Up to no good I see!" "Can we help?" Aqua laughed as Seena grabbed her. "It took our grandson to free you. I have told Venya. She is spreading the word. Vaun knows, too. He will begin his move, now." It took hours to set up contacts and ways of sending messages so the Councils of Seven did not find out what was going on. Shadow had seen Comet leaving the party because he was tired. It was around four in the morning when Shadow finally stumbled into his quarters with Cap and Seena following him. They stayed in some of Shadow's guest rooms, as did the other Argons and Thorn's family. Comet slept, until noon the next day. He walked into Shadow's living area and saw the prince working on some papers. "That was some party you threw, last night! Lyptus told me, they all enjoyed working for you. I can see why." Comet was very impressed with Shadow, and just as proud he was his godson. "Lyptus's father, Cap came up to me, during the party. He said he was having the time of his life. It just makes me feel good inside to be able to help others. I found out from one of the women that Cap was a warrior. I offered him the job as tower guard. Cap has had a great deal of military training. I need good people. Now, I have my general for my forces. We are going to rescue the Argon prisoners from the Isle of Stayn and bring them here as my armies. We will use the work crew as spies to seek out these prisoners and slaves as we work our way across the Isles. Starnick and his brothers are my personal guards. Cap was excited about coming to work for me, and the same with some others of his family. Cap said they wanted to start in the morning. Seena will be our healer for the Isle of Stayn and take over as leader for Landor once it is freed. As Seena said, I will move my forces slowly across the Isles like a huge shadow engulfing all in my way. The women helped Talon clean up, last night. It was some party, all right." Shadow poured a coffee for Comet. "Does Cap know who you are?" Comet asked. "Yes, Eric told him. I showed him, Phantom last night, before retiring. Seeing Phantom brought tears to Cap's eyes. He told me that the prophecy speaks of freedom for all. I'll set our people free, and destroy the evil holding them. I swear!" Shadow returned to his work. It was late afternoon, when Cap knocked on the prince?s door. Shadow answered. ?Cap, come in!? ?Seena and I were talking to Hamel and Stan. We came up with a very nasty idea. The slavers and their guards only come around and check on us when they hear of trouble in a certain area. Our group had two slavers and many guards. Early this morning, Cela appeared and told us that she has the slaver all neatly tucked away as well as their guards. This is one of Cela?s ideas with a little help from Stan and Hamel. We leave the Argons prisoners in those towns, but since the slavers and guards have gone, the Argons now report to Seena. Over the years, these Trirog slavers would become very lax in their patrols. Lazy is more like the word I am looking for. These Trirogs began to trust Seena and many others. Leaving them for months on end with no one around at all. Seena is well known as a leader of women and being Vaun?s mate the Trirogs respect her. With Seena in Landor, Mela in Stayn we could get Sash to be the reporting guard for Spruce. She is Grub?s mother. If we are careful and leave the same prisoners on those Isles working and spying for us, then we can get into a better situation. We take small groups of say five or six and bring them here to train them to fight like you do. These Trirogs are very stupid at times. If they ask where the slavers are, we would say they went drinking at the taverns. Not wanting to get into fights with these slavers, the Trirogs would just leave the area and go home to their towns in the north.? Cap could see a very smug laugh starting on the prince?s face. ?Bring a few Argons here. Train them to be warriors and send them back to their slavers towns.? Shadow watched as Cap showed him some papers. ?Slowly develop our Argon Armies and forces. Hiding them right under the Councils noses.? ?Carrie suggested that she take these ones to her home and train them in Powell River; this way no one will see them being trained. In the meantime, we can get some of our other Argons freed from the other towns and send them to Stayn. Starnick said that we could pretend these Argons die in raids on their villages. Then we move them here or to Carrie. There are many ways to get our people out of these Upper World towns. It will be the Underground where we will need help. Seena is going to pretend I was killed. This way, I can stay here with a few others who are supposed to be dead as well. Eric has located the other Black Argons and is moving them here. These men use to work for Red. He wants them out of sight. Many are very old warriors. There are a few Red Argons as well that Hamel is going to retrain as spies for us. We know that many Red Argons are prisoners in these camps. We can send in our spies and begin to sort through the camps. We have some doctors as you call them that can be sent to Doc for training. This was just suggestions we came up with. We wanted to see if you would approve them?? Cap could see the broad smile on Shadow?s face. ?I like it! We move slowly taking little steps.? There was that look in Cap?s eyes again that Shadow had seen the night before. ?What?s the matter, Cap?? ?When Gretz and her people attacked us we moved in our forces in large numbers, which gave her the right opportunity to gain control of our people. The Argons have always moved fast and forward. Gretz will be expecting this! This new method of yours is underhanded and very delightful from my point of view. We will move slowly and inch our way forward. Doc and Bess will help us train our people. We will have to be very careful that Gretz does not sneak her people into our groups. Enchanter said that we could place a mark on our hands or on the evils hands so we know who is who. We have several friends in the Underground who could get this marking done with very little problems. One little spy of mine could approach this female he knows and see if they could devise a plan to get this marking done. One of these evils is a clone that is very dangerous. We know the real person is in hiding we have to mark his clone. I will send word to my spy to get his female friends to start these markings. It could save many lives later on.? Cap pointed to the papers. ?Cap will you stay here with me? I could use your help?? Shadow waited for a reply. ?By all means! I will have to remain out of sight. I met Locker. I will be working with them as well. Cela said I could learn magic from you. I will need to learn a few spells and find some special rings. I will help gather evidence. Cela said that now I am a General, I would be given the ability to do magic like my grandfather could centuries ago on our home world of Gander. Can you teach me?? Cap could see Shadow nodding his head. ?With Thorn helping Seena, I am an apprentice short. You are about Thorn?s size.? Shadow watched as Cap burst out laughing. ?Who is going to tell?? With the help of Enchanter and Aqua, Cap began to gather up the argons that had escaped the slavers. Slowly they would get Eric too helped get the Argon people freed first, and then the slavers would vanished after being arrested. Cela would come down and pick up the garbage as the slavers were being called. Enchanter and Aqua began to set up the slavers in the same method, which Red had pulled many years before. All prisoners were sent to Cela instead of the wolves as rabbits. Enchanter had no patience with these killers or slavers. Yana had told the guardians to get rid of the slavers on the Isle of Stayn for the last time. So, they began their sweep to clean up the Isles. To see the slaver vanished for good, Cela would hand them over to her mother. Bessa in turn would free their spirits and put them into crystals, which she kept in a private collection. In the meantime, Comet and Shadow had been working on Boss's notes and books. Shadow would spend long hours translating all the books and notes, and then handing them over to Comet. Comet had contacted Blaster to confirm all the written detail that they were finding in Boss?s notes. This went on for several weeks. Comet studied the papers and the notes Shadow had written down. "Now, what do we do? All information from these notes and books have now been confirmed and verified by witnesses." Comet was concerned about what Shadow might do with the information. "This is like handing a minotaur a keg of dragon ale. You do not do it unless you want an explosive situation. This is deadly!" "I'll send word to Cap, I need him close by. They have almost finished clearing Stayn Isle. There is just that section near the fog to clear. Seena said two maybe, three days before they are done. Comet, I have to keep Red out of it! If he interferes, it could mean his death." Shadow leaned forward on his desk and pick up the papers written in Spanish. "I spoke to Doc, last night. He told me I was right. Dragon's cannot be hypnotized, but elves can and apparently very easily, too. We know that Gretz uses a form of hypnotizing others to gain control of them. For some reason it does not work on Boss. I have an idea. Back me up." Shadow was worried about Red interfering with their plans and getting himself killed. "Shadow, tell Red the truth. He is a sensible man. Tell him what you have found." Comet put his hand on Shadow's shoulder. "Show Red that tape you made. Red could help me with the research we have been doing. At least, you know I will not go off after these Councils members. Emerald and I can watch over Red. He has always taken my advice. You seem to bring out the worst in me. We keep Red here at your tower. Put Flexer at Red's Tower. If Red needs anything, we move him by portal." "It just might work. Those wizards saw Red die in Dwarfdale. Red could wear another colour of robes, this would confuse these people." That morning Comet and Shadow walked down to the dining room where Red and Talon were eating breakfast. Shadow sat next to Red and Comet sat on the other side. Red looked up at Shadow and saw his grandson put some papers down on the table. "What have you been up to these days?" Red watched as Shadow moved the papers closer to him. "Red, with Comet's help we have been going through Boss's notes and books. These books are written in Spanish. So, I translated them. The first ten pages are like a price list. The next seven pagers have a mark on each item. Some of the marks are different from the others. They are the names of the slavers who bought the creatures from the raiders. Those marks belong to the Councils of Seven. Red, I know what is going on. Boss is the person who has been freeing the Councils of Seven prisoners. He frees them and helps to hide them from these slavers in the Underground or by taking them to the Human World. When Richard discovered that stash of guns, he thought Boss was the collector. It is Relle, Marts and Rift." Shadow watched as Red's face began to turn white. "Shadow, are you sure?" Red asked as he gulped down his ale. "Red, I'd love to say no, but I won't lie. Yes, it is true, as far as Boss?s records show. Boss has been capturing these beings and has them hidden somewhere. We have a bigger problem - a very big problem! Boss is a hypnotist and uses it to capture a lot of his creatures. He cannot hypnotize dragons. I saw Doc and he tried to hypnotize me. It doesn't work! Red, Comet and I want you to stay out of this, whole Boss affair. As near as we can figure, Relle has been setting traps for you and wants you dead. Gretz has given Relle the ability to hypnotize people like you. This we do know for a fact, and comes from Gretz?s own people" Shadow pulled out the video camera and ran the film for Red. ?I know you would want proof! Study these wizard?s eyes. All are hypnotized. They do not even know what they are doing. Look over by the Inn. There is the real Relle, watching this show that I put on. He has no idea that you are only an illusion. You can see that I used an illusion of you to prove my point. If you go after him now, he will kill you! Just like, he had done to this illusion. Relle will be stopped only after I am sure what we are dealing with. There are questions that must be answered, first. Who he really is? Where did he come from? What are his ties with the Councils of Seven? Who and how many men does he have working under him?" Shadow handed the translations he had done to Red. ?Boss confirmed that Relle has more friends in the human world than he does. Who these people are we have no idea. I have a list of Boss?s true and trusted friends. I will be contacting them in the future and warning them all what is happening.? "Something that puzzles me and needs to be answered. Boss has been collecting these people for a long time, according to his notes. I found reference to a group of beings, which Boss stole from someone else. He mentioned a battle between these council members. At one point, the Councils of Seven controlled Boss, but when he discovered what they were really up to, he decided that they were not going to get the better of him nor keep these people. With these notes, Boss refers to his captives as his wards, not prisoners or slaves. This is why we must find out about Boss first. We can't hide from this council long. That prisoner Relle who was arrested in Red Mule was only a double of the real one. True Grey sent me that information. Relle is on the Isles. Where we do not know? He is the killer, not Boss! Here is a real shocker for you. Boss was Richard's contact person for the Isles. Richard was helping Boss return some of the Isles people home after Richard's friends in the states had them arrested and sent to him. Marts must have discovered this. We know that Boss is being followed by a group of warriors. They are probably Relle's people." Red began to read the papers. "Shadow, you're right. Even I couldn't bring Relle down, until we know what is going on. What about Boss - at least, let me help gather information about Boss? Comet and I will start doing research, and trying to find out what he is. We will try to get some of the answers for you. Shadow, you are right. No more hiding evidence if we are to work this plan out together." "The Council knows someone is searching around for answers to who is saw their people go missing. Enchanter and Aqua have been helping me make many of these slavers disappear for good. Red, don't leave my tower! I talked to Eric and even he is worried about you. When Eric returned home, he noticed people watching your tower and called me. He wants you to remain here. At least, you'll be well protected here. Please change into some different coloured robes while you are here at my tower. This will throw those spies off guard. Let them think that you are really dead. Relle is being followed by some of my little friends. We should know soon when he reports to his people about you dying in Dwarfdale. Flexer is at your tower with Eric and some of True Grey's forces, keeping your tower clear of spies. Flexer is posing as you. So, if you need anything, get Gram to get it or have youir servants get it for you. You know that man in the different coloured robes." The prince could see that Red really liked his idea. "You can help me for a while, if you want." "You always did have good sense. Yes, I do like this plan. I will remain here." Red reached over and held his grandson's hands. "I could never figure out what you were going to do next. You were always doing something to make me proud of you." "Talon and I are taking time off for a few days. We are running short of meat for the table. We are going to see Mela to make sure she is all right, and do some hunting as I said. Please, stay here! Right now, I have the advantage over Boss. He doesn't know who I am! Nor does Relle or the council! They thought it is you making your raiding hits again like you did, years ago. Red please stay here to help Comet, Hamel and Stan gather information from the other books and papers they found of Boss's. Hamel can read Spanish and will translate for you." Shadow looked into Red's eyes. "All right, Shadow. I promise! You go with Talon. I'll watch your tower for you." Red knew he was out matched. He also knew how dangerous Boss is, and had no intention of going after Boss without full back up. "My Master Majesta had forewarned me about Relle and Marts. I would never disobey my master.? Red wanted to assure his grandson that he would stay put. Seeing his nephew had taken matters into his own hand worried Talon. ?I would like Starnick to come with us. Something tells me that we better have a talk!" ?I did not go alone! I am not stupid! You said yourself that children are never noticed. To reduce my size to three feet is nothing for me. I have to get this information before we lost the opportunity. When I took that video, I suspected that they were after Red. I was not sure! I will never under mind Red or go over his head. But at the same time, I had to get this evidence to show grandfather that they were after him and that it was just not the dwarf?s imagination or a trap for someone else. Jeet was right! They are after Red, because they think he is making there people vanish.? As he continued to talk, Shadow led Talon to the window and looked deep into his uncle's eyes. "I could not let Red know. Relle is after Red's Tower because he knows of the secret portals, that I have already closed. Relle has no idea that they are sealed up tight. Now, this man, Boss if you can call him a man, frightens the hell out of me! I can feel death, destruction, and the powers he possesses, just from holding his book. I must take the book to mother and father. We must go right away. This being is not human or elf. He's a creature never before seen on the Isles. Boss is using the body of another to disguise, himself. I have my own ideas who this man is. He is or is being protected by some kind of deity." Shadow's glazed over eyes were a sign to Talon that his nephew was having more than just a conversation, but a vision. "A very angry one, too. Boss has been protecting Carrie and myself from Relle and Marts. Someone gave Boss his powers according to his diaries. This curse or being inside Boss wants to rip the hearts out of those who tore him from his family over a century ago. Boss's spirit is from the Isles. I discovered that he couldn?t be killed, because he is already dead. All we can do is to free Boss from this spirit or curse. Somehow, Boss is protecting some spirits. How I have no idea? Yet, Boss protected even Richard and his family as best he could. I believe until these spirits are free, Boss will continue to return to the Isles. My priest believed that everyone on Earth no matter how small or large has a mission in life. Since I have come home, I am beginning to understand and believe this myself." Talon had seen Rose in this type of state. He remembered those visions that Rose would get and understood Shadow had just had a vision. Talon waited for the prince to come out of his trance. "Shadow, go pack your things. I'll meet you in the courtyard. This hunting trip could catch us some important prey. Hurry! I'll tell Carrie we're going to Stayn to hunt for game." Talon hurried off to see Carrie as Shadow left to pack an over night bag. Shadow met Starnick as he was walking towards the main doors to the tower. Starnick had Shadow's things already pack with him. Lyptus and Vale were told to help guard the tower with Cap and their forces. Shadow turned to Starnick after Vale and Lyptus left the area. "This is more than a hunting trip. I think you're going after larger game. That's why I'm coming." Starnick studied Shadow's face. Shadow said nothing, because he was still seeing images, and having strange feelings from holding Boss's book. All the prince did was changed to Phantom. He waited for Talon to arrive. Starnick was already up on Phantom's back when Talon mounted up. Phantom took one leap into the air. Instead of going to the Isle of Stayn, the mighty dragon headed south to Copperpot Isle and True Grey?s home. Phantom had to talk to Relle the clone. Talon shouted to Phantom that they were going the wrong way. Phantom turned his head. ?I must speak with his Relle Clone. I will see True Grey alone to do this.? They landed, Talon and Starnick stayed with Captain Longhand, who was in charge of True Grey?s people on Copperpot Isle. Phantom changed to his elf form and entered into the lair of True Grey. ?Master True Grey, we need to talk!? ?I?ll be right down Shadow. Well, we did get very little information from that clone. What can I do for you?? True Grey could see Shadow frowning as he walked towards him. ?I need to question Relle, myself. Where is he?? Shadow followed True Grey downstairs to the dungeon area. There in a cell was the clone of Relle. Pull him out! I need information and I need it now!? Shadow watched at Relle tried to escape the guards. The prince removed the energies from Relle once again. ?There, now we can talk!? Shadow pulled out at taperecorder from his bag and set it down on the table. ?I want answers! Correct ones!? The clone spat at Shadow, but the prince grabbed the man by the throat. ?I have had it with you and your kind. You will tell me what I need to know!? Shadow cast a Truth Spell on the clone and waited a few moments. ?Now, I want to know where the real Relle and Marts are.? ?There was only one Marts. The scientists working for Gretz could never clone Marts for some reason, only his brother. Relle was at one time, was held in a human home until someone snatched him from under Gretz control. Gretz is furious! She thinks Red snatched Relle. That is why Gretz wants Red dead. I was to get some parcel from the house in Red Mule and return it to Gretz son, Takrus. The real Takrus is now dead. Gretz is having many problems. Her mate is missing and without him, she cannot speak or control her children. Gretz knows that her son is trying to kill her and giving information to the enemy. She wants her son dead.? Relle was rambling on about everything and anything he could think of. ?So, how many clones of you and Vinnin are there?? Shadow waited and watched as True Grey studied the method the he used to get information. ?There are two clones of myself and but six of Vinnin. Each time a clone goes missing and other one is produced and sent out to replace the last clone. Without the real Relle, Gretz cannot produce any more of his kind. I am the last clone!? The man was telling the prince just what he needed to know. ?Where is Gretz?s lab?? Shadow waited for a reply. ?There are several! One is on Stayn, one of Big Isle and there are three others that I am not certain where they are. Gretz guard her other specimens very carefully since Relle vanished. She had placed them all in Spirit Crystals and had the Utaras guarding them. No one can get near those beasts. Many of the clones will not obey Gretz, so she uses Controlling Crystals on them.? The spell began to wear off of Relle. ?Why can Gretz not use you as a part to clone another Relle?? Shadow waited for a reply. ?I am only a clone! The real person must be used not a clone. Gretz said that we were tainted.? The clone then closed his eyes and refused to say anymore. Shadow took hair, skin and blood samples from the clone, then he called Cela to come. She appeared in the dungeon and grabbed Relle. ?Good work. We will contain his spirit as we have the others. I hope you got the information you were after.? ?Yes! Well, some of it that we needed. Take him away! Thank you!? Shadow could see that True Grey had not been prepared for what the prince had done. ?These samples will help us a great deal! I will see you later!? Shadow watched as Cela left with Relle and then he turned to True Grey. ?You can send us the killers you find. We will need samples from them all. Be careful! Gretz is a vicious predator out for one thing only. That is to take over Earth. Be very careful. If in trouble, get to Ske. Disappear from sight. Pretend that you are dead if you have to. Contact Red to call Flexer to come here. Bye!? Shadow left True Grey standing with his mouth open as he left the lair. Outside Shadow changed to Phantom, and flew fast over his tower to drop off the evidence, before they flew on to Stayn. Within half an hour of leaving Eaglestep Tower, Phantom landed in a field out back of Talon's Inn. "Starnick, take the bags into the inn. Tell Mela to ready my guest room. I'm just taking Shadow to his parent?s tomb. We'll be back shortly. We won't be long." Talon watched as the elf walked towards the inn. Phantom took to the air again and flew to Landor. It was a small village with only ten buildings. Talon pointed to a small field where they could land. Phantom landed and changed to his elf form. As they landed Seena hurried over to Phantom. "Vaun contacted me last night. Phantom, you must not say anything to anyone. Vaun and a friend have been able to rescue Richard and Darren. They are alive, but barely. We are treating them for extremely bad burns. Even the healers don't expect them to live. If they do then we will find a way for your people to bring them back. Bess has had enough grief for one year. I think you understand. We will keep it quiet." "Yes I understand. We can always say something afterwards. Like aliens found them!" Phantom felt Seena hugging him. ?I love you!? "I like this young man. Well, in a way we did! We will do our best for them. Vaun said that some of his friends know of a man who is a skin specialist. If they live we can get this man to help them. Vaun also said he has put one of his personal spies on Kevin to see that no one hurts him. Next time you go to see Kevin, let me know first. Vaun said he wants to meet you. Cap arrived at your tower with two hundred people we rescued. That makes five hundred argons for your forces. Some of the dungeons have been changed into barracks for the men." Seena watched as Phantom changed to elf. "Bye Son! Oh, this isle is completely free now. Thank you." She hugged the prince and kissed his cheek. "I guess even we argons are finding our love again. Take care! We all love you." Seena watched the two elves crossed the field and walked towards a small graveyard. Talon had heard what Seena had told Shadow. ?What are you going to tell Bess, she wants to marry Starnick?? ?Nothing! Bess and Richard are legally divorced. I want Bess to be happy. Richard will not quit chasing these killers, even if he does live. He can later join our forces if he wishes and work from a desk. Not even Ham is to know. Sounds like Kevin is also in danger as well. We must get him to the Isles as soon as possible. It is probably Gretz going after Kevin. If they clone Kevin, then we could all be in grave danger. Think about it!? ?This does not sound at all good! I just pray that Darren and Richard to live. At least Ham and Kala would have their father and brother back. I will see if I can find out where Richard and Darren are. I will see if I can visit them. I will keep the briefed on what is happening. I will get you the information.? Talon placed his hand on the prince?s shoulder as they walked towards the gravesite. It had been dark the last time Shadow visited his parents and really had not paid attention were his parents tomb had been located. Talon walked toward a hill and a cave on the side of the small mountain. Shadow walked up to the tomb and began to enter. "Talon, please, come with me! I'll need your help with my robes and cloak." Shadow finally talked Talon into coming into the tomb with him. They entered the tomb. Talon helped Shadow change his robes and cloak. The prince walked over to the throne and put the crown on his head. Talon stood beside Shadow and watched as the young elf sat down. Talon did not see the spirits of Rose and Nile appear. Nile laughed "Well, you finally got up the nerve to come visit us. Talon, it's a gift from our gods which enables us to speak to you in this manner." Talon stood motionless and stared at his brother and Rose. Nile had his arm around Rose as they smiled at Shadow. "Congratulations, Master Shadow! We're very proud of you." Nile could feel that something was wrong and Rose could see her son's visions in her mind. "Shadow what is wrong?" Rose asked. "Mother, would you look at this book and tell me what you feel." Shadow set the book down on the floor of the tomb. Nile picked up the book and handed it to Rose. "Your vision and feelings are correct, but this is only one of many diaries, which belongs to an evil being. This being was not the one who killed us. But you will still have to find a way to defeat him, and you will send him back to where he belongs. You will however, need to use all your abilities to do so. Use the cross and the dagger to help lure him to you." Rose handed the book to Nile. "Do not be fooled by his lack of power. For his powers come straight from hell. Beware of his powers to drain energy from others. He's a spirit, but with other powers, so do be careful! He has collected several other spirits over the years, but protects them." Rose's spirit smiled at Talon. "Protect our son! Take him to Kola. Seek the help of the priests. They will help you, but they are also frightened, and will need to know who Shadow is. Rose put her hand back on the book. "This demon is weaker in daylight. Remember, he feeds on fear of others. You must free his captives, as this will weaken him even more. He will know when the prisoners are free and in your hands. It will be at this time, that he will start his approach to you. You cannot kill him - for he is already dead. All you can do is send him back. Study his diaries well and learn all you can about him. I see a gold ring with a green stone in it. I see pyramids of Ancient Egypt. I see a child losing his life. I see many rebirths happening to this being. This being has a purpose! Killing it will never free it! Only the love and persistence of love will release this being from his curse. You must find out what this ring does, and how to release him from the rings powers. The spirit ring holds two normal spirits. It can hold more spirits to keep them safe. These spirits will be released one by one in the years to follow.? Nile pointed to Shadow. "Look for help where you least expect it. Remember, evil can take different forms. Some evil beings can never be trusted, but on the other hand some can. Remember, too, that some religions considered a Fire God evil, but in other religions, they were worshipped as Sun Gods. Use your heart and mind to seek help. Use your feelings that your mother gave you. Take care of yourselves. We must go, now. Talon, come visit us, again. We do miss you." Rising to his feet, Shadow put the crown down on the throne and hugged Talon. They watched Nile and Rose vanish. Talon picked up the book. "Leave your robes and cloak on. We can have a little fun with Mela. Come Shadow! Let's go to the inn and get something to eat and drink." Talon could tell Shadow was upset. "I wonder what Nile meant by that statement." "I think that Boss is trying to get the prince to free him from his curse. With us helping Boss, he will gradually know that it is no hate I fight with, but rather love. I borrowed a book from one of the other argons. He is a priest and deals with cursed items. He has taught me a great deal. I guess I have my force of warriors, now. All Argons, I cannot wait for Kevin to discover these people. Talon, tell no one. Kevin, Marg and Darren will all be coming to help us here. I cannot wait. Marg is Fred and Frank's sister. All three want to help us. Don't tell Windrider yet, but Marg loves eagles and birds of prey. I did not have the heart to spoil her fun. Darren loves horses like Hamel does." Shadow locked up the tomb and put the key away. He walked outside and sat down on a rock to think for a short while. "They really want to come and help us; even Frank and his son, Rick wants to come eventually. We are going to have to expand and put on additions for our friends." "Well, we deal with Boss first. I received word that you have been reading the journals from Jilon - find out anything?" Talon has tried to read the journals but had always called away. "My two spider guards are in school right now. When they get older and learn their lessons, then I have special jobs for them. I only wish I had a whole force of them at my disposal. I could use their abilities to go into an area, and search it out for dangers before we go in. The tomb of my parents has the smell of humans all over it. It has even been raided." Shadow could see Talon's eyebrows rise. "We better get word to Aqua and Lammorra." Talon did not rush his nephew, but waited for Shadow to changed into Phantom. "I'll send them both a message as soon as we get to the inn." Once the prince changed form, Talon mounted up onto Phantom's back and the dragon took to the air. They landed in a meadow about a mile from the inn and walked the rest of the way. Shadow needed to think and walking helped. He had a great many things that needed to sort out for himself. As they walked through town, Shadow had his hood up over his head. He had seen that the road crews were doing an excellent job. The town and area around were looking more like a well kept Alpine Village. One year had made a vast difference in the appearance of this Isle. Shadow was very please with his crews work. Each of the three towns had a wall build around them, as a fort would have had. Guard were posted at the gates. Talon was so pleased to see such a vast difference than the last time he had been there. It was beautiful to see. Talon raised his hood as he entered town to see the shabby buildings had all been repaired and painted. He could even see his father's old home had been repaired and painted as well, even though it was vacanted. Talon told Shadow what to do and say after he entered the inn. Shadow walked into the tavern area. He sat down at the staff table and called for a drink. Mela walked calmly over to the table and she stood in front of Shadow. "Sir, you may not sit at this table. It is only for our staff." Mela had no use for wizards, but she did respect their powers. "I'll sit wherever I please! I have decided to sit here. I'm expecting two friends. They will sit here as well. Now woman, bring me a drink of wine!" Shadow was using Phantom's voice as he spoke. Talon had entered through the back doors and stood near the bar. Mela pounded the table with her fist. "I said you are not to sit here!" "I gave you my order! Now, go get it! I'm staying put! If you don't get me a drink, I'll get it myself!" Shadow was trying not to laugh, and was thankful his hood was covering his head. "I will not serve you! Nor will you serve yourself in this inn." Mela glared at Shadow. Shadow saw Talon pour a glass of wine and nod his head. Shadow nodded his head once and levitated the drink from the bar to his hand. "Thank you, young lady!" Shadow began to sip his wine. Mela turned when she heard Talon laughing. She hurried around the table and yanked Shadow's hood. "You're as bad as your uncle! Where did you get that robe and cloak? You could get into big trouble for wearing those clothes." Mela grabbed Shadow's hand. That is when she saw his ring. "Either, you're in trouble, which I highly doubt or you're a Master Wizard. Something tells me you're a Master Wizard." Mela sat down with a shocked expression on her face. Talon walked over and sat down. "Mela drink this! Did a tall elf arrive here and ask you to fix up my guest room?" "Yes, he's in the room. Who is he?" asked Mela. "Starnick is one of my personal guards," replied Shadow. "Am I glad to see you are still in one piece." Starnick walked over and stood beside Shadow. "Starnick, sit down and have a drink. Nothing will happen here." Talon laughed and watched the guard sit down. "I should hope not!" Mela stood up and took Shadow's hand. "Shadow, you will come with me. Let these two talk. We have not seen you for over a year. Come! Tell me what you have been up to." Mela pulled Shadow to his feet and led him into Talon's quarters in the back for the inn. "Here, let's get you out of your robes. Shadow, do not you give me that morality look! I have seven brothers and they are all younger, than I am. Now, let me help you." Mela insisted and helped Shadow to change into his elfin clothes. "Shadow, you have killing tattoos on your back!" Mela was a little shocked to see the tattoos. "Some raiders tried to kill Starnick and me. I had no other choice, but to kill them. Lammorra wanted to put the tattoos on my chest. I said no! She was so proud of me, but I felt like hell. I detest killing! It upsets me when I have to." Shadow sat down and lowered his eye to the floor. Raisin his head slowly, the prince reached out to this woman. "Thank you for helping Sasha and Grub. There whole lives have finally begun to chance for the better. Grub is so proud of his new title as my Market Manager, that he sent me a bottle of wine, so that I could have a celebration drink on him." "Yes, I helped Grub to pick out that wine. We went into Powell River with Seena the other day. She is so happy to be finally free." Mela sat down beside Shadow. "We were so busy the last time you were here. I did not get a chance to really get to know you. I can see you have a lot of Carrie's qualities in you." She hugged him tightly. She understood what he was going through, and did not push the issue. ?I love the way you have fixed up this Island. It is so beautiful. All the people here really love you. They sing songs of their prince and what he has done for this island. Shadow, how tall are you now?" asked Mela. "Doc measured me, last week, he said I'm five foot seven. Mia said it's the dragon in me." Shadow saw Mela start to laugh. "I know! Rose and I were good friends. Shadow, I'm Talon's little sister. He and Nile found me when I was young. It was Talon's real father healed me." Mela changed the subject fast, because it was too depressing for her. "I watched you the other day playing with your cousins on the currents of air." Mela held his hands. "Shadow, while I have the chance to speak with you alone. I must give you something. I want you to wear it at all times. Your mother told you that you could plane travel. This ring will guide you to a man. He has offered to help you, if you need him." Mela placed the ring on Shadow's finger and touched it with her ring. It vanished from sight. "This man will know you wear his ring. He will find you." Shadow felt the ring on his finger. "Mela, I don't understand. Who is this man?" "Shadow, I can't tell you that. Maybe, he will." Mela heard a door close. "I was only told to give you the ring. Talon and Starnick are coming. Promise me, you'll contact this man after things settle down." Mela saw Shadow nod his head, just as the child's uncles entered the room. "You rub the ring to get his attention. I would wait for a while." "Shadow, Starnick and I think it might be a good idea to go to see those priests. Afterwards, I'd like to go to Imp Isle and investigate the area." Talon set down a tray of food and drinks. Then went over to Shadow. "I have sent two deer back to the tower. Sky is delivering it later tonight. We can't go home empty handed!" Talon led his nephew into his bedroom. "Shadow, while you and Rose were talking. Nile told me about a box that has a cross on the top. Inside is a gold and ivory handle dagger. Nile last saw the box at Carrie's old house in the states. We must find it!" "I have the box with my things that Aunt Carrie gave me, before I left Brandon. Maybe the word key is an object, and not a real key!" Shadow suddenly realizes that the box was what Boss was looking for. Why was this dagger so important? ?If it is the article others are after, we could be in danger.? Talon sighed with relief. "Leave it where it is for now. Don't tell anyone you have it. Remember, what Hamel told us. He thought those men were searching for something. Nile said Rose feels it might be the box and dagger they're after, but why she doesn't know that for sure." "I just had the same thoughts." Shadow watched as Talon agreed with him. "In father's diary he said someone is looking for a key. We must find what this key opens and where it is. It could be a key item, not a real key! Talon, I know wizards keep journals. I suspect that Red has some. He refuses to give me the information I need. Who would have the same sort of information?" "True Grey would! I can see that Fred has taught you well. Let's wait and see what happens. Blaster might know as well. Nile and I did our dragon and hydra apprenticeship under Blaster. Everyone thinks Blaster is evil. We will have to be very careful that no one sees you two together. Frankly, I would wait until someone kills off Blazemaster first before you approach Blaster. They may try to kill Comet and Blaster, as well after Blazemaster is dead. We will have to protect them, both.? They walked back to the other room. "Shadow, you stay here with Mela. Starnick and I will go gather my gear. Be ready to leave for Kola, when we return." Talon left the room with Starnick. ?Seena stops by frequently. She had been telling me what is going on. This information is for you. The person who gave it to me mentioned something else as well. He asked me to give you a suggestion. Have all your files moved from the Isles to a private area in the human world, which only you know about. Too many times documents have vanished from the Conclave cases.? Mela sat down beside Shadow. ?I am already heading in that direction. I can sense that you are very apprehensive about talking to me, even though we are alone. I know the dangers here. I will be training my own group of what we call Forensic Experts. I was raised as a human child. I know how to avoid trouble.? Shadow felt Mela hug him. "It's good to see the sparkle in Talon's eyes, again. You knew Talon and Carrie were engaged once. They broke it off when she left to go into the Forbidden World." Her tone of voice changed and saddened. "Carrie married some other man. A year later, she had a child. Then her husband left her. I swore that if I ever saw Brad, I would kill him. We all think Brad used Carrie and would even beat her. He even threw a spear at Talon, once. Brad told Talon, if he ever went near Carrie again, he would kill them both. Some say Brad was the man who killed your parents, but others say, he died, before your parents were killed." Mela's facial expression began to change to one of bewilderment. "Shadow, there are two men staying here at the inn. They arrived several weeks ago. They use to come often when Talon was here, but that was many years ago. I was very young then. These two men went to Red after Nile?s death. It has been a very long time since they have returned here. It is so strange. I knew these men, but it is as if my memory wants to forget those days. I was very young when Talon and I opened this inn. Those two would come and act as bouncers. Then they went to work for Red and the Conclave. I cannot remember their names. Anyway, they just appeared the other day. They had been told that Talon was gone and that I needed help. I never sent them a message. We were talking at the bar. They saw a picture of Brad and Carrie over Talon's bar. One man commented that he saw an elf that resembled Brad near Corndale, only a few months ago. The other man said his friend was crazy or too full of ale.? Mela glanced towards the door. ?Well, here comes Talon. Take care of yourself and Talon for me. Good luck, on your quest!" Mela kissed Shadow's cheek. "Mela, how do I find this man?" Shadow whispered and pointed to the ring. "Aura can help you." Mela replied as she left the room. "We have about six hours of daylight left." Talon carrying their bags and gear they walked outside to the field at the back of the inn. Shadow changed to Phantom and waited for the two elves to mount up. While he was waiting, he saw another dragon heading for a cave. "Talon, who is that dragon?" asked Phantom in a deep rustic voice. "That's Thunder Cloud! He is one of Mia's brothers. It looks like he's going to see Aqua." Talon saw Mia's other three brothers heading towards their mother's lair. "Phantom, be careful! Those are Mia's brothers. They will probably try to challenge you." Starnick shook his head. ?I have plans of my own!? Phantom started to laugh. "They won't this time! Sorry Talon, we'll be staying the night with Aqua. The sooner I meet my uncles the better off I'll be. At least, I won't have them hanging around trying to challenge me." Phantom took to the air and flew directly to the cave were the four dragon had entered. "Talon, you and Starnick will have to walk from here. I want time with my uncles." As Phantom hovered near the trail heading up to the lair, Talon and Starnick leapt to the ground. Phantom entered the cave and roared. "Grandmother, it's Phantom. Are you home?" He moved deeper into the cavern. "Phantom, be careful! Your uncles are here." Aqua called back to him. She moved just ahead of her four sons as they entered the top-level of the lair, where Phantom was waiting. Phantom roared at his four uncles in elf form. "Well, who wants to take a nap?" Aqua stopped in her tracks and backed away from her grandson. "Maybe, you're right Phantom. These four need a lesson in manners." Unknown to his uncles, Phantom had already started to drain them of their energy. As they moved closer, one uncle tried to change to dragon. "I can't change!" The others tried and saw their mother was sitting on a rock laughing at them. "This isn't funny! What in Ske is going on here?" Aqua continued to laugh as she made her way over to Phantom. "Nice work! I'm proud to have you as my grandson." She stood in front of the multi-coloured dragon. "Waterfall, Oceancrest, Whitecap and Thunder Cloud, meet your nephew Phantom. This is Rose's little one!" ?It was just a safety precaution.? Phantom changed to elf. "Uncles, once you settle down I'll return your energy. Oh, I am called Shadow in my elf form. Please, don't forget!" "I warned you boys about Shadow. Don't ever challenge him. He could have just as easily killed you. As I said before, your nephew is the Prince of the Prophecy, whether you like it or not. It was decreed by the Elders." Aqua put her arm around Shadow. Talon and Starnick entered the lair and stood laughing. "It looks like these four have met their match!" Talon walked up to Shadow and patted him on the back. Starnick went to Shadow's side. "I see you're unscathed and still in excellent health. I can't say that for your uncles though. You four look terrible! A little under the weather are you all?" "Very funny, elf!" Oceancrest glared at Starnick. "This child needs a lesson taught to him on how to fight fair." ?Another group who need to lose weight!? Shadow started to laugh. "Anytime, you think you're big enough to take me, just try! Gram, are these four really your sons or just four insects for me to squash?" Quickly, Talon and Starnick stepped back away from Shadow. They were not going to touch that line of action. The prince stood waiting for his uncles to start the fight. It was Whitecap who stepped forward. He was the largest of the four men and although he was muscular, he was overweight and began to move like a slug. Shadow shook his head and waited for Whitecap to attack. As his uncle lunged forward, Shadow vaulted over the man head and landed behind his uncle. The prince set his foot on his uncle's butt and pushed. Whitecap stumbled forward swinging his sabre. "Will you stand still and fight!" Whitecap yelled out in frustration at his nephew. Shadow leapt into the air and hit his uncle with both feet in the chest with a jump kick. Whitecap crumpled in a heap on the cave floor. "All right, who is next?" Shadow winked at Aqua. Thunder Cloud charged at his nephew. Shadow side stepped his uncle's charge and struck him with Stinger on the arm. No cut appeared for Shadow had only used the flat of his sword as a paddle. "Even Starnick has more style than you, uncle." Shadow watched his uncle turn and come back charging, again. "Gram, who taught my uncles to fight. They couldn't even stand up in a bar fight with a group of humans. I bet Hamel could clean their clocks." Shadow leapt into the air and vaulted out of Thunder Cloud's way. Oceancrest and Waterfall took a running lunge at Shadow trying to grab him and found the ground coming up to meet them in nothing flat. Shadow had jumped kicked both, one after the other. They sat on the ground, staring at Thunder Cloud as he grabbed Shadow. "Now, you little brat! I'll teach Ahhhh! OUCH! Damn that child!" Thunder Cloud flew through the air into the wall of the lair. Aqua, Talon and Starnick stood laughing as her four sons sat on the ground staring up at Shadow. "I?m sorry! I forgot to tell you! Shadow is a Master Wizard and a Master in the Arts of Karate." Aqua grabbed her sides as Talon helped her to sit down. She could barely stand up from laughing so hard. "That wasn't funny mother! Why didn't you tell us?" Waterfall rose to his feet and limped over to Whitecap. "You never asked, boys! Oh, you're not the only ones who have been beaten by Shadow. He beat Enchanter, too." Aqua moved to beside Shadow as she laughed at her sons. "No one beats Enchanter!" Oceancrest rose to his feet. "I want to know who Shadow took his training from." "Carrie taught him!" Starnick replied. "Don't start a fight with her. I did and ended up with a broken leg and ribs. She's very sick and can't sleep, because those dreams have returned!" Whitecap walked over to Shadow. "Any nephew of ours who can fight and beat us four is a hell of a fighter. Tell me, why you have come home?" "Aqua, didn't you tell them?" asked Talon. "No, they don't know anything about it!" replied Aqua." "You four had better sit down." Aqua watched her four sons sit on some rocks. "Gram, I'll tell them. With the Argons help, we recently discovered that the man we are tracking was suppose to be the leader of these killers. Now, we find out that this man is not their leader, but only a flunky being used by the Councils of Seven. However, this flunky has stolen many of the Councils slaves and prisoners. We are going to try to free them. We have released many from slavery already. Landor, Stayn and Spruce are now clear of all Slavers. Relle killed my parents. I have friends tracking the killer as we speak. The Argons picked up his trail just two nights ago. I want your promise not to interfere. That man killed my parents, and by our laws it is my right to bring this man to justice. Not only for the dragon law, but for my elfin laws, too. Don't worry uncles. I won't kill him. I will let the Conclave do that. I will see he suffers first in my hands. Besides, the real killer Relle is not on the Isles. He is in the human world." Shadow began to shake. "You uncles had a mother to visit, while you were growing up. I didn't! The killer took from me, my parents when I was a baby. I don't even remember them. The man denied me parental love. You may not understand what I'm trying to say, because you are all full dragons." "Shadow, you had Carrie!" It was plain to see that not even Aqua understood how her grandson felt. "Yeah sure! How would you feel, if you were invited to a party and told to bring your parents." Shadow had tears in his eyes. "I asked if I could bring my aunt, because my parents were dead. The woman said no. All the other children went to the farm for the big barn dance party, but me." "So, you didn't go. What's the big deal about a party?" Whitecap asked. "I knew you wouldn't understand. Look at least, you four have each other to talk to or tell if someone is beating you up. Why do you think I became a fighter? It wasn't because I wanted to fight others. It was because I had to learn to protect myself or die." Shadow removed his shirt. "See those scars on my back. There are nine of them. All from a gang who hated me so much that they would stab me with knives. Some are scars from bullets. I was damn lucky a man carried me to the hospital, two blocks away." "But the man you hunt didn't do this?" Oceancrest remarked. "Oh yes, he did! It was members of his gang that killed Rose and Nile. They followed Boss not to help him, but to kill off his family and associates. Relle also killed Carrie's son Perry, while Marts went after Richard Hamel and his second eldest son, Darren." Starnick replied. "Rift is the real Boss, who was responsible for the injuries to Hamel, Richard's youngest son. It was Rifts orders that killed Nile, Rose, Perry, Richard and Darren. Bye the way, harm any humans at Shadow's Tower, and you'll become dragon luggage!" Aqua nodded her head. "Marts and Rift are also responsible for trying to kill our Watcher on Mist Mountain." "What? But this can't be!" Thunder Cloud shouted. "It's true! One of Boss's wizards - Marts tried to kill Stan, the ranger who watches over us. Well, Stan has us behind him now. Stan and his father as well as Hamel, his mother and sister are all on the Isles. I better warn you boys, now. If Enchanter hears of you four harming any of these humans, he will kill you on the spot! So, will I." Aqua glared at her sons. "Just try to touch one of those humans and Mia, Breeze, myself and half the elfin nation will be on your tails." Shadow threatened. "All right, we will leave them alone!" Thunder Cloud patted Shadow on the back. "Go and meet the humans! They are at my tower in Eaglestep. Red and Comet are looking after my tower for me. Those killers are even after Red again. We have work to do. But, you four can tag along if you like. Just stay out of my way." Shadow glanced over at Talon. "If you four want to help, see Sky or Storm. They need help with the crews who are repairing the roads." "Rose was our sister." Thunder Cloud was interrupted. "That's enough, Thunder Cloud! Shadow is right! You four are to stay out of it! Even Enchanter has enough sense to stay clear of this Boss thing! I mean it!" Aqua moved closer to her sons. "Aqua?s right. Go talk to Bess and ask her what they saw. Hamel's mother and sister have seen this demon. His eyes glow with fire from hell. All he needs to do is look at a being, and it catches fire and not dragon fire either. It is much hotter! Bess calls it Hell Fire! It melts metal!" Starnick saw Talon getting the packs. "We will stay here, tonight!" Talon saw Aqua nodding her head. "Come down to the living area." Aqua walked away down a tunnel. The others all followed. Shadow was sitting up at the entrance to the lair when he received a message from Cap. My prince, We have discovered a new group of slavers hiding near the dragon caves on Stayn Isle. We believe that Blackblade is amongst these slaves being held. I have sent out our forces to investigate. We could use your help for a short while. Aqua would be able to talk to Blackblade for us. Come as a young apprentice wizard and not a master. We need your input. Cap Shadow hurried to where Aqua was resting and let her read the letter. She and Shadow grabbed Talon and Starnick then left to find Cap. They found him near the area out back of the forest near a huge stockade. "What is this all about?" Starnick could not believe his eyes. "Why this place?" "A prison for high ranking officials from the elfin and other clans. My men will be taking over a their guards. We called you here, because one of these leaders is Blackblade, himself." Cap watched as Starnick started to walk towards the stockades. "No wait! Our men are just taking over now. Wait until they are finished. Those are Trirogs who have imprisoned these people." "Why did not Dalin come for help?" Starnick watched as Shadow stood frowning. "What is it?" "Dalin is part of Councils of Seven. He has been for a long time. It is in one of Jilon's journals. Starnick, we take over this village, post our own argon guards. Dalin will never know the difference. He spends no time with this village, anyway. We will deal with him at a later date. Have Blackblade bring my throne and crown here for safekeeping. As far as Blackblade and these others are concerned, I am just another elfin warrior. You and Talon do the talking. The Councils of Seven will not suspect that Blackblade had grandfather?s throne." Shadow could see that Cap had given them an all-clear signal. "Hold it! This Dalin we are dealing with is Trirog himself. I have heard that the other Dalin is hiding somewhere in the Underground." "What do we tell them?" Talon listened to Shadow as they walked over to Cap. "Cap will say that they are now under the protection of Prince Phantom of the Dragons. Say nothing about me." Shadow watched as Cap bowed to him. "Shadow can be Phantom's second in command for now." Cap laughed at the prince. "Well, who is to know?" Cap, Shadow, Starnick and Talon walked towards the front entrance. "Shadow, what does Prince Phantom want done with these men?" "Take them to a place where the gods can receive them as offerings. This madness will stop. Prince Phantom will contact the Guardians to see that these men are picked up, and taken to Ske to be punished for their crimes. General Cap, see these people are freed in the name of Prince Phantom." Shadow wore his robes of state as Prince, but without the sash, so he looked like Prince Phantom first in command. "Free these people!" Blackblade made his way forward. "Starnick is that you, Son?" The old elf had been injured in a battle. "Yes, Uncle. We have sent for healers to come and help everyone. Are you all right?" Starnick helped his uncle over to a stone bench. "This young man is Prince Phantom's Second in Command. Shadow, this is our Uncle Blackblade. Shadow is Nile's son." "I was told that my son had me imprisoned here. Why would Dalin do that?" Blackblade was acting, as if he had been drugged. "I sent for Eric. Blackblade, I think he has been drugged.? Shadow helped to open a portal to his tower and had Eric called from Red Mule. Shadow hurried to see Emerald and told her what had happened. Emerald hurried to her uncle and helped him to doc's hospital. "I'll keep our secret. Listen your plan is a good one. Prince Phantom wants you to report to Talon. He and Starnick are waiting for you. I'll see uncle is healed and sent home to Elfstand with some of the argons guards with him." "Send Blackblade to Ease with his Argon guards. Bassett can help us this time." Shadow hugged his grandmother and left. "Emerald who is that young elf? I was told he is Prince Phantom's Second in Command. He is so young to have such a position like that." Blackblade let Emerald help him into bed. "Uncle, the Prophecy has started. Phantom and Shadow are part of it. Dalin is about to meet his match. One day, Dalin will find the King of Elves and the King of Dragons down his back. Until then, we pretend that the Argons are taking over the Isles. Well, they are with the blessing of our Monarch of the Prophecy. After all the Argons are prince's warriors. Now, you rest! We had no idea what was taking place." Emerald sat down and helped her uncle all she could. Two days later, they moved Blackblade to Ease and Bassett's home. Emerald left the two elves talking and headed home to Shadow's Tower. She hurried to Red and Comet to tell them what had happened. "Shadow is really out after hide. I pity these elves who have crossed us in the past." Red hugged his wife. "I am happy that you have your uncle back. I hope it is Shadow who gets Dalin. I would love to see his face." Emerald sat down beside Comet and watched them working on the parchments. "Shadow has left for Aqua's lair." Early next morning, Shadow was sitting on a chair reading book. He heard someone enter the cavern. "Shadow, why aren't you sleeping?" asked Aqua. "Gram, I have a problem. If someone is bothering you what would you do to stop them?" Shadow worded his sentence carefully. "I don't really know! I would ask them to stop, first. If they didn't listen, I'd find another way. I think force may even be necessary, if the warnings didn't work." Aqua replied in all sincerity. "What if these people did it without your permission? They invade my sleep at least once a week." Shadow stared at his grandmother. "What are you talking about?" Aqua was becoming very concerned. "Gram, when we were at Windrider's that dream I had was no dream. Enchanter was there with two other men. One was very old and smelled of garlic. I haven't smelt him since. I have smelt the other one who came with him. It is that one who won't leave me alone. Gram, you better tell him to stop. I'll knock him into next month! I mean it!" Shadow's eyes began to glow. "I'll clean house with him!" "Shadow, when was the last time he saw you?" Aqua asked. "This morning! His sleep spells give me a headache and make me nauseous. You better warn Enchanter what I said." Shadow went back to reading his book. Later that morning, Talon, Starnick and Shadow left for Kola. The four brothers went to see Mia. Aqua waited until everyone left and then she called her mother. Aura appeared in her daughter's lair. "What is the matter?" "Cloud is going overboard! If he doesn't stop, Shadow is going to clean house with him. I know my grandson! Cloud is in big trouble!" Aqua watched her mother sit down. "Clean house with Cloud? I don't understand what you mean." Aura tipped her head in confusion. "Clean house, means that Shadow is going to beat the hell out of Cloud! Then wipe up the blood from the floor with Cloud!" Aqua stated. "Oh, My Word! Is it that bad? What has Cloud done now?" Aura could tell her daughter was upset. "All right, what has Cloud been up to this time?" "It seems that he has been bothering Shadow, at least once a week. Shadow wants Cloud to stop coming to see him, while he's sleeping. I think once a week is a little much!" Aqua saw her mother's eyes glowing. "Go get him, Mother!" Aura vanished in a flash of light. Aqua laughed and thought to herself. "Cloud has bitten into the tail of a real viper!" ` ******* Shadow moved away from the lair and changed into Phantom. Talon and Starnick mounted up onto the dragon's back. Phantom took one leap and was airborne. The prince flew fast, destination straight for Kola. Far below Phantom could see that there were two missions. One had high walls around it and building still standing. This mission was vacant and showed no signs of life anywhere. It was north of Kola and surrounded by forest. Phantom could see that there were no trails visible from the air. The other had recently been attacked and was a burnt out shell of a mission. This mission was nearest to the town of Kola. It was plain to see that many men in long robes were moving down the hill from the smouldering mission. Talon guided Phantom to the mission nearest Kola. Soon, they were circling over the village. Phantom landed in a small meadow, just below the mission and changed to elf. Talon and Starnick walked on either side of Shadow, as they hurried up the hill towards the mission. They saw many young priests were leaving and seemed to be in a great hurry. Shadow and his uncles quickened their pace. Upon entering the mission grounds, they could see that a battle had recently taken place. There were burnt out buildings everywhere, even though the fires had been put out some still smouldering, with the heavy smell of smoke still lingering in the air. On the stone steps of a burnt out ruin were a group of elderly priests. It was apparent they were leaving the mission as well. For each priest had a bundle of belongings at their side, and with of expression of desperation on all the elves faces. The elves moved quickly towards the priests. Talon acted as spokesman. "Gentlemen, I'm Talon Wolvershen. This is young elf is Shadow Wolvershen and his guard, Starnick Whitestone. We couldn't help notice your younger priests leaving the mission." Talon watched as one of the older priest stepped forward. "A few weeks ago, we sent out runners to seek help, but none returned. Several days ago, our high priests were murdered by a group of beings that invaded our mission. Some of us hid in the basement of the mission, until these beings left. They even took the dead bodies with them. Their leader was a demon! His eyes were like fire and seemed to stare right through us. After they left we sent out our trackers, but only one returned. He was crazy with fear and told us our high priests were at the far end of Imp Isle before he died. He warned us not to go after our friends for not even Red the Great could fight this demon. He is a demon!" "Maybe, Red can't fight that demon, but I can. I'll win!" Shadow stared at the priest as he realized something was not right, but would keep it to himself for now. "Master Wizard Shadow, forget it! These men don't want to listen! Prince Shadow, we better leave!" Talon grabbed Shadow's arm and started to leave. Shadow glared at Talon. "Unhand me!" The prince suddenly, vanished and a deep booming voice came from out of nowhere. "Now! Maybe, you will recognize the prince!" Phantom suddenly, appeared and loomed over the priests. The elves just stood looking up at Phantom. Then they began to walk away. As the first priest passed by Phantom, the dragon reached out and touched the priest. "Now, will you listen to me?" Phantom roared and turned to see that he had the others attention. Their friend dropped to the ground. The other priest ran to help their friend. "Now, that I have your attention." Phantom changed back to Shadow and hurried over to the priests. "I think you'll listen to me!" The prince knelt down and touched the priest. "This young man is our Prince of the Prophecy! He really is!" The priest sat up and put his hand in Shadow's hand. "I'll be fine in a minute!" The priest began to stand up. The others hurried over to Shadow. It was the eldest priest who came up to Shadow, first. He gazed deeply into Shadow's eyes and bowed. "Your Highness! Please, forgive us! We've been waiting a long time for you to come. We just never expected the prince to be a child! We'll do, all we can to help you." "Tell us, all you know about this demon." Shadow was still seeking out information on Boss. "Our High Priest, Rovan knew far more than we do. Rovan had been studying that creature for weeks. We don't know where the demon is!" He rubbed Shadow's cheek. "My name is Justin. Rovan told us to hide!" "We know exactly where he is! We're tracking him. We know everything his does. I mean everything, even if nature calls! We know that, too!" Shadow watched as the priests started to laugh. Shadow glanced over at Talon. "Well, we know where Boss went that night he vanished. He needs a wizard to teleport him from the different Isles. Yet, he comes here! How can this be? Boss needs a wizard to portal around, yet he vanished and attacked this place." "Your Highness! Rovan was doing some research on this Boss as you call him. Rovan called the name of the man several times. We think Rovan summoned him somehow. After our people were taken, Boss vanished as if he had not even been here. Would it be possible for us to help you?" Justin wanted to help the young prince. "Rovan has several articles belonging to this Boss being." Talon handed Justin his wizard's ring. "We're going to Imp Isle to scout the area. We want you to wait here. Use the ring to call Misty, if you don't hear from us by tomorrow at sunset. Tell her, where we have gone. I'm sure that they have taken the High Priests to the large cave at the north end of Imp Isle. Shadow, where are you?" Talon looked around for the prince. "Our prince is like a racoon! He just scurried up that tree." One of the priests laughed as Shadow leapt to the ground and rolled. "Talon how is your father, Red?" "It has been pure hell. Red lost Nile after Boss's wizard, Relle killed him and Shadow's mother, Rose. I can't warn you enough to stay clear of this being. We thought you had died." Talon rubbed the priest's cheek. "Sometimes, I wish we had. Telnot, Strot, Gambit and myself managed to make it here after the attacks. Don't tell Red, but the others are alive. We can't afford for the Councils of Seven to find out that father still alive. So, we have hidden them in the Underground. Shadow looks like his father. Guard him well! I had no idea that Shadow was going to become the prince. We have been shunning Red deliberately to save his life. If the Councils thinks that we have disowned Red, they will leave him alone." Ivan was the fourteenth son of Randor and Setta, Red's parents. He and his three slightly older brothers had helped to get their family members out of Corndale during the attack. Ivan watched Shadow closely, and knew his brothers would want to help the prince, but the other elves would want to kill the elfin priests. Many others of the Whitestone and Wolvershen leaders frown on elfin priests healing other creatures. The leader believed that the priests were there to heal their own people and no one else. However, the priests thought this was crazy and were healing who ever they found ill or sick. Because of this it was believed that the Old Elfin Gods now abandon this group of priests. So, to gain aid from the gods, these priests began to pray to the Dragon Gods. Now, the elves from all the clans swore to kill the priest, because of their beliefs. "These climbing spurs are great!" Shadow ran over to the others. "Shadow, these four men are your uncles. This is Telnot, Strot, Gambit and Ivan. They are Red's younger brothers. It is because of them becoming priest that the elves say they are dead. They have offered their help. They know the dangers involved in helping us." Talon waited for Shadow to reply. "They will be under my protection at my tower. Starnick, tell the other elves that if they hurt my priests, they will pay with their lives. These elves have offered to help us. By the gods of war, I won't have these men hurt while at my tower. They have rights, as well as anyone else." Shadow watched his uncle bow to him. "I will personally see they are not harmed. They are also my distant cousins. Setta was a Whitestone Elf. This time blood is very thick. I know the importance of families staying together. So, do my brothers and sisters. They are more than welcome at your tower." Starnick liked these four priests and always had. "Just don't forget that Red is living there right now. How will you explain them to Red?" "Red will listen to me. I'm not worried about grandfather. Maybe, it is time they did finally stop this arguing. Family should stay together. I heard what you said. Your shunning Red has not done any good at all. It was Marts, who is dead now and Relle who want Red dead. Boss has nothing to do with this. One other is after Red that is Jasper Setter. He will feel my wrath someday." Shadow shook each man's hand then turned to face Talon. Talon handed Starnick and Shadow some camouflaged clothes. There were three different colours dark grey, forest green and brown. They put on the dark grey first, then the brown and lastly the forest green outfits as to Talon's instructions. The priests watched as Shadow and his party got ready to leave. The priests blessed Shadow and his party. The elfin priests began to pray for Shadow and his group as the watched Shadow changed to Phantom. Starnick and Talon mounted up on the dragon?s back and then with one leap Phantom was airborne. Phantom flew fast and low over the hills and mountains. They finally reached the Isle of Imp. Phantom landed and changed to elf. Their camouflage forest green outfits hid them well as they moved silently through the forest. They first checked out the outskirts of town. Not a living soul was there. They moved at a deer trot pace, which the elves used for hunting. They headed due north through the forest. There were no signs of life anywhere. No insects buzzed, small animals ran or birds took wing were seen. They whole area seemed dead. Yet, Shadow could feel the forest trees watching him, as they continued moving through the underbrush. By late afternoon, they came to a small grove of very tall, old tropical trees, much like a palm tree, but had thick bottom branches, not just at the top. The thick deep green underbrush concealed them well as they rested. "We haven't seen one sign of life. Not even a bug. This Isle was known for its mosquitoes. Frankly, this is giving me the creeps!" Talon whispered to Starnick. "Not one little blood sucker around. Nor are there any Imps. That village was totally destroyed many years ago. You can tell by the sand and dust on everything. Even the well is totally dry, now" Shadow had taken to the trees. He had climbed high up in the branches, sat down and leaned back against the trunk of the tree. He closed his eyes and could feel the tree vibrating against his back. Shadow opened his eyes and saw all the old trees swaying ever so slightly together. Closing his eyes, he began to concentrate. The huge ancient trees were showing Shadow's mind what happened to the creatures. The prince saw a man with a small army of different beings driving some other creatures into a huge cave near by. The captives did not resist at all, but seemed to be in a daze. Shadow could feel the trees sorrow for the captives. The tree Shadow was in told him to climb higher into his branches, from there he would see the lair. Shadow climbed to the top and could see the cave. He leapt into the air and levitated himself down to the ground. He told his uncles what the trees had showed him. Starnick climbed the tree to verify what Shadow had seen. After the elfin warrior descended the tree, the elves moved closer to the granite rockslide area into huge piles of loosened soft earth nearer the cave. The elves changed to their clothes from green outfits to brown. They inched their way closer to the area, and then they change into their dark grey outfits, because it was getting darker. From the earth piles the elves could see more granite boulders closer to the cave area. The only vegetation around were those Ancient Trees and that small field of yellowing grasses. Starnick noticed Shadow taking samples of the grasses, ground layers and other things as they moved through theses areas. Slowly, the elves moved to where they could see and hear the men working around the camp. Six ugly green teethed and yellow green face ogres were standing guard at the cave entrance. Two smaller ogres were cooking something in a huge kettle over an open campfire. The elves could overhear the cook and his assistant talking to each other. "This is our dinner. Them others in cave can wait. I's dish up. You go get others. Tell two in cave near back are first to eat, them getting mad at being last to dinner. Go!" The cook began to dish up the food. He talked to himself as he worked. "Sure be happy when that Boss is dead. Then I take over these people and sell them to Councils of Seven. I am bigger boss than Boss, himself. Takrus said him given me job as foreman. Good trick, Takrus used to get priest here. Takrus and Priestess doing good job setting up trap for Red and blaming it on Boss. Gods go after Boss and we get Red killed by Boss." The ogre glanced around to see if anyone was watching or listening to him. "Once Boss dead, then me going to be bigger boss. Me will have to kill off Oft and Stun, too. That will be easy. Sure hope Relle gets those guns for us." Shadow tapped Talon and Starnick on their shoulders as he pointed to his open backpack. Talon almost burst out laughing when he saw it held six pop bottles filled well marked with the words Sleeping Potion. Talon nodded his head and pointed to the cook's wagon where a piece of cloth dangled closely near to a lit lantern. Starnick silently moved closer to the supply wagon and pulled the torn piece of cloth down so it just touched the lantern. He dashed back into the rocks and headed for the cave. He found it easy to slip passed the guards. Ogres were not the brightest people on the Isles. Meanwhile, the piece of canvas began to smoulder and finally went up in flames. The cook and several other ogres guarding the cave entrance hurried to put out the fire. Talon and Shadow slipped into camp and poured sleeping potion into all the dishes with food the cook had dished up for the guards. Shadow and Talon slipped back into the rocks and waited. Within ten minutes, all the men were asleep. Shadow touched each man and drained their energy from them, while Talon tied up all the ogres. The two elves hurried to help Starnick release the captives. Both elves staring with overwhelming expressions on their faces as Talon and Shadow stood in the entrance to the cave. Starnick had freed the priests, but inside the cave were hundreds of cages full of beings, all different shapes and sizes. Shadow opened a portal from inside the cave to the mission. The priests helped Shadow and the others to release the captives. Shadow reduced the size of the two giants and three dragons that he helped to take outside the cave. It was about a half a day later that they managed to wake up the large beings first. After the dragons found food and ate, they returned to the cave area. The dragons and giants were very grateful for being released. So, they stayed to help out with the release of these other creatures, and the moving of cages that were holding many groups of other creatures. The elfin priests had freed thousands of creatures after they were awake. Talon had opened a portal in two caves near Copperpot and Fern. He told the captives to stay in the area and out of sight for a few weeks. They could return home to their villages and towns, but to keep a low profile for several months. Starnick told them they should report to True Grey and stay put, for a few years. Nearly all the prisoners agreed to stay with True Grey. Heavier crates were found in the back of the cavern. The giants dragged these heavier crates into Shadow?s Great Hall. It took almost four days to move everything. There were several cages, which were tightly sealed and had some sort of ancient picture glyphs on the crates. These were also moved into Shadow's Great Hall along with the very heavy crates with other ancient symbolic markings. These had been the crates that the giant had dragged and pushed into the hall. Phantom could not even lift these crates in reduced form. It took both giants hours to move one crate at a time. The density of these crates was over twenty tons each. There were three crates that took even the prince?s might and magic as well as the giants strength to move into the tower. Shadow asked three of the dragons to fly to his tower, after they had eaten. The two giants offered to carry the ogre prisoners to Shadow's Tower, taking the long way. They had been through the portal several times, but told Shadow they wanted to have some fun with the ogres. The giants had agreed not to kill the ogres on the way to Eaglestep Tower. Shadow just laughed and told the giants to have fun. After everyone had left the Imp Isle, Shadow turned to his uncles. ?Well, shall we go home?? Everyone nodded as they walked towards the last open portal. Shadow, the six high priests, and his four Wolvershen uncles followed Talon and Starnick through the portal. Upon arriving the priests began to open the crates what they had found. Talon and Starnick began supervising the opening of these crates, which had the specially mark symbols on them. Red and Comet had been working on some of the books and papers that they had received from Hamel. Comet had been called back to the school when a fight at the tavern in Visions had broken out. Comet had to investigate this matter. Red had stayed and was working with Hamel trying to translate Boss's writing. Even Hamel was having a difficult time. Red had discovered that a man called by Takrus had murdered many of the old Conclave Elders. The man could be found on the Isle of Silkie. Mia, Enchanter and Stan went with Red, but the information was outdated. So, they returned to Shadow's Tower. Stan and Enchanter went back to their research and hunting for Earthquake. Aqua and Breeze were helping Doc. Emerald had been with Carrie upstairs in her quarters. Exhausted, Red and Mia had just returned to the tower. They heard noises and yelling coming from the Great Hall. They hurried into the hall and saw Shadow sitting on one of the crates. "What on earth is all this?" Red yelled at the top of his lungs. "More of Boss's treasures!" Talon explained what they had found. "All Boss's captives have been released. We sent them to True Grey." Rovan walked over to his brother. "Shadow, we have all our papers and things here. We were studying this demon from a far. That's when he saw and took us captive. This Boss gave us a lot of interesting clues, when he threatened us. He told us that he had possessed another man's body and was using it to move around. He threatened us by saying he was going to give us to Hu as a sacrifice. The only Hu, we could find was a Fire God called Hu." "Hell, itself!" Talon nodded his head at Shadow. "Mother's words, exactly!" Shadow's jumped down from a crate. "I am beginning to think we have more than one person acting like Boss. I am sure it was either Takrus or Relle who captured the priest, not Boss. Relle liked to impersonate Boss.? Red started to walk amongst the crates, and began to open some of them. "Talon, Shadow, come here, quickly! Take a look at this! It's an altar of some kind!" "That is Hu's altar!" Rovan moved closer the Red. "Boss told us he had Hu's altar. Those other very heavy crates are part of Hu's Temple. How Boss came across them we have no idea!" Shadow walked over to the altar and put his hands on it. He lifted his eyes and gazed over at the priests. "This is not a sacrificial altar! It is for prayer only." The prince watched as Rovan placed his hands on the altar next to Shadow's hand. "Our prince is right! I feel anger, but no danger or malice." Rovan nodded his head and smiled at Shadow. Starnick walked into the room with a pile of books. "I found the missing diaries we were looking for!" "Good, take them to my room! I have something to do first." Shadow watched Starnick walked from the room as heard the rush of air and saw Lyptus run into the room. "Shadow, there are three dragons that have just landed in your courtyard. They want to see you." Lyptus looked surprised at seeing all these crates. Shadow had vanished for a few moments. "Thunder, come with me!" Shadow called out in a gruff voice. Thunder flew over to Shadow and landed on his shoulder. Shadow reappeared in the Great Hall then signalled to Red and the others to follow, as he started to walk to the doors leading to the courtyard. "Thunder, I want you to close your eyes. You keep your eyes closed, until I say you can open them." Shadow watched as Thunder closed his eyes and hid his head under Shadow's hair. "I can't see anything! Don't you walk into anything or I'll fall off." Thunder thought that because he could not see, that mean Shadow could not see either. Shadow walked into the courtyard and over to the other dragons. "All right, Thunder, you can open your eyes!" Shadow smiled at Red and the others. Thunder rubbed his eyes and slowly focused in on the three dragons in the courtyard. He let out one large dragon scream for joy, but in his small form his family did not recognize him. Shadow enlarged Thunder. All four dragons began to scream at once and shot into the air. The rest of Shadow's family and staff came out to see what was going on. Thunder and his family were flying, soaring, gliding and rubbing each other as they hovered in the air. Thunder looked down at Shadow and landed in front of him. "You truly are my friend! First, you clear Boss from our lair and get our hoard for me. You then give me a nice home in which to live. You let me learn from Flame. Now, you restore my family to me." Thunder began to gently rub his head on Shadow's body. The largest dragon flew down to Shadow. "I am Blazing Star, Thunder's mother. I wondered why you wanted us to stop off here. I had no idea my eldest son was here. We were all a little confused when we first saw him as a tiny dragon. After you enlarged Thunder, I knew you could only be his friend." Blazing Star rubbed her head on Shadow. "Thunder has told me everything and about living at your tower, Master Wizard Shadow. Thunder calls you his special friend and I can see why. We would like to stay and help you. I can read and write. I know a little magic. Please, can we stay to help?" Blazing Star rubbed her head against Thunder's neck. "You'll all have to promise not to touch anything without asking. Do you promise?" Shadow saw all the dragons nodded their heads and promised. Shadow chanted and reduced all four Earth Dragons. They followed Shadow back into the tower. Shadow winked at Thunder. "I have some business to attend to. Thunder, show your family the tower and ask one of the staff to put a single bed in my sleeping chambers. That bed will be for you and your family to share. See that your family are fed and cared for. Take them to Doc for check-ups, first. Now, I really must get back to work. I also, suggest you introduce them to meet Flame and Joleen. Sit down and have an apple, first." Shadow cut an apple into quarters and handed each dragon a piece. Blazing Star sat staring at the prince as he walked away. "Thunder, is that elf sick? I know he is the prince and is dragon, but no elf acts like that." "Mother, as I said. Shadow is a special friend. He's not happy unless others are." Thunder told his family about Shadow freeing his apprentice?s families from slavery and Hamel, Bess and Kala being rescued from Boss. He told them Flame's version of how Stan and Doc came to the Isles. "Where are Shadow's parents?" Blazing Star asked. "I would like to tell them what a good young dragon they have." "Mother, Shadow's parents died. We all think Relle killed them." Thunder heard his mother gasp. "Shadow was raised not on the Isles, but in the Forbidden World." "No one speaks of that place." Blazing Star was shocked. "We do Mother! Shadow and I talk about it a great deal. He shows me pictures of his old world. The reason it is forbidden to us is, because the humans there want to cage and kill us." Thunder grinned a toothy smile. "I can read the humans language and speak it, now. Flame is teaching me to read and write." "Who is Flame?" Blazing Star asked. "He's a fairy dragon and my good friend. We study together with Joleen." Thunder looked at his sister, Fire Flash. "Joleen is a Dainty Pixie and King Moore's daughter. She is the last of her kind. Shadow says we are all family here at his tower. Every one of us is part of his family. He treats me like his brother. We even share the same room. Just think Mother! No more cold caves! Shadow is my brother and if anyone tries to harm him. I'd kill them on the spot! Is that clear, High Dive?" Thunder shot a stare at his younger brother that made the young dragon shiver. "I gots your message!" High Dive had missed his brother. ?Shadow freed us and really treated us good when we offered to help him with the prisoners. I would never hurt Shadow. He has saved us all. He even sent word to Enchanter that we were alive and to tell Uncle Earthquake.? The four dragons sat and ate their apple pieces, then flew off to explore Shadow's Tower with Thunder as their guide. Shadow began to walk around amongst the crates and one crate drew his attention. It had writing on its sides. ?HANDLE WITH CARE? ?LIVE ANIMALS? There were holes in the crate. Shadow called to Stan and Red to come and help open it. "What did you find?" Red asked as they pried off the last outer board. "I don't have a clue. It says, ?live animals?, but there is nothing in here." Shadow felt Red yank on his arm. "Take it easy! That hurts! Red, have you gone loco?" His grandfather was ripping of the boards with his bare hands. "Hurry! Get these cages out! Great Spirits! Hurry!" Red was actually crying as he removed the smaller cages from the large crate. Red was still crying as he sat on the floor and was talking to something in crates. Emerald and Mia heard Red screams of excitement and hurried over to him. "Red, what is going on?" Emerald could see her husband was crying as she handed Red a tissue. "Em, it's our pixies!" Red wiped his tears as he sat watching as both woman sat down. "Are you certain?" Emerald moved closer to Red. Mia studied each cage closely and picked up one. "Tia, Moore, we have Joleen and Carrie with us. Come out! You know me! You're safe, now!" Mia opened the cage and set it on the floor in front of her. A very tiny man and woman flew out of one of the cages. They were dressed in dirty rags and looked half starved. They flew over to Mia and sat on her knee. Shadow sat down beside Mia. He had no idea until that moment that any of the pixies were alive. They had not even been on Boss's list of creatures. "These could have been those crates Boss stole from the Councils." Red grabbed Shadow and began to hug his grandson as he cried. Emerald was trying to hug Shadow, but Red kept getting in the way. Mia stood up and held the two pixies in her hands as she kissed Shadow. "They're Joleen's parents! She can't see them like this! Shadow, help Moore and I'll help Tia. Joleen has clothes that will fit her parents. Red, help the others out and see they are cleaned up and then fed. We're taking Moore and Tia to Shadow's room." Emerald laughed as she helped free Shadow from Red's grasp. "I'll stay to help Red with the others." Mia and Shadow carried the two pixies to his chambers. The two dragons help bath and dress the two pixies. Tia and Moore never said a word. "Mia, why don't they speak? Joleen will be broken hearted, if they don't talk to her." Shadow lay down on his bed next to Moore and Tia. The prince had tears in his eyes. "They'll speak when they're ready. Shadow, you must remember, they have been missing for almost twelve years. Give them time, Shadow." Mia sat down beside her nephew and hugged him. "Now, young man! How are you going to tell Joleen that her parents are alive? You better come up with something, before she finds out." Mia saw the prince frown and scratch his head. "After all, you were the one who rescued and brought them back to her." "Just because, I'm the prince doesn't mean I should get all the honours. Talon and Starnick also helped." Shadow rolled over onto his side and gazed at the pixies. "I want to do this right! After all, Joleen is like my sister. I don't want her being hurt. You know how much she means to me, and how I love her." Shadow rested his head on his arm. Moore studied Shadow and flew over to him. He had never seen an elf show such feelings for others. Tia flew over to Shadow and kissed his cheek. "Mia, who is this child? I see elf and dragon, but neither race have ever had feelings that this child does. Who is he?" "This is Shadow, Nile and Rose's son. He is the Master Wizard and the Prince of this Tower. The Prophecy is finally coming true." Mia kissed Shadow's forehead. It was hard to believe that the Prophecy was coming true. Moore looked at Shadow and rubbed the child's cheek with his hand. He sat down on the bed and gazed up into Shadow's eyes. "Our prince has come, at last! I can see dragon in his eyes. Yes, he does have his mother's eyes." Moore glanced over at the guardian. "Mia, I think we should see Carrie, first." Moore watched Mia nod her head and leave. "You're only a child, Shadow. You don't even know who we are." Moore could see concern on Shadow's face. "Yes, I know! You sir, are King Moore and this lovely lady is Queen Tia. I have got to find the proper way to tell Joleen. Ever since, I came home she has slept with me, except when she is working at the hospital. Then she sleeps with Doc and Stan. I love her very much. She's like my sister." Shadow explained why he was concerned. "When you vanished, Joleen was hurt really bad. So much in fact, she has never grown-up. She acts and talks like a small child. Doc has been helping her as much as he can. Doc loves Joleen like a daughter and he fusses over her like a mother hen. Joleen calls him, dad. Doc's son, Stan treats Joleen like his sister." Shadow lay back on the bed. "By rights, I should have taken you to see Doc, first. You need to be healed. Maybe, that would be the best way to do it. Doc will be there just in case Joleen needs him. She gets so confused at times." Shadow was very concerned about Joleen's well being. "The death of Kyle sent her into a world of her own. Only these few past months have we seen any improvement in Joleen. It was as if she wanted to live, but missed you both and Kyle so much, it was hard for her to even speak and eat. When I arrived here, I brought some friends with me. Bess and Kala have been helping and giving Joleen the encouragement to live and grow into a woman. She still speaks like a child, though!" "Shadow, we'll do it your way; after we see Carrie." Moore rubbed Shadow's cheek. ?Joleen was found my Red, Emerald and myself. Joleen had just buried her love Kyle when we had found her. We found her wrapped in Kyle?s cloak hugging your shield and sword. For a few days, she did not speak at all. We had a terrible time with her. She could relapse back to what she was like when we first found her. Doc and I have often wondered and talked about this.? Mia was just as concerned about Joleen as Shadow was. "Shadow, Mia thank you for telling us about our daughter. Maybe, we can help Doc to bring our daughter back." Tia watched as Mia left the room. The door opened and into the room walked Carrie in a big hurry. She ran over to Shadow. "Mia said you were back! You're not hurt are you?" "No! I'm fine, Aunt Carrie. We rescued some people from Boss's lair. We found someone who loves you very much." Shadow watched Carrie as she saw Moore and Tia on the bed beside Shadow. "Mom! Dad! But how?" Carrie began to cry and Shadow helped her to the bed. "Come, sit down!" Tia laughed and rubbed Carrie's cheek. ?Shadow told you! He rescued us and freed all the other creatures, which Boss was holding. Mia and Shadow brought us up here to help us get cleaned up. We are very weak and need healing. Shadow is going to take us to see Doc. Will you come with us?" Carrie grabbed her nephew and hugged tightly. "What can I say? Besides, Mia and her family, Moore and Tia were like my parents. They raised me." Carrie cried for a while and she hugged the four members of her family. Shadow opened a portal into Doc's office. A broad smiled crossed Doc's lips when saw Moore and Tia. "Come to my quarters! Joleen is sleeping right now. She'll think it's a dream. Shadow, you were right to bring them here. We have no idea how this will affect Joleen." Moore and Tia could hear the love and concern Doc had for their daughter. "Thank you for showing our daughter that there is love in our world." Tia could see that Doc really did love their daughter a great deal. Joleen was asleep in her own tiny doll's bed. Doc picked up the bed and carried Joleen into his spare bedroom. He placed her tiny bed between her parents on the human single bed. Joleen's parents kissed her. She swatted at them, as if they were flies. "Flame, leave Joleen alone! Joleen need sleep!" This gave Tia an idea. She began to tickle Joleen's cheek with her long silver hair. Joleen rolled over and pulled the covers up over her head. "Dat not funny!" Moore noticed a foot uncovered and tickled it. Joleen pulled her foot under the covers. "Tunder go way!" Tia began to stroke her daughter's hair. Joleen moved her head and opened her eyes. "Nice dream! Now, Joleen go back to sleep! Spirits, go way!" Tia pulled down the covers. "Joleen, Shadow rescued us just a short while ago. Little one, your father and I are home to stay!" Joleen shot up into a sitting position on her bed. She stared at her parents, one on each side of her bed. She began to cry as she cuddled her mother. Moore moved around his daughter's bed and sat down beside Tia as he hugged Joleen. She would look up at Shadow and began to cry even harder. She cuddled her parents, but each time Joleen looked up at Shadow, she would start to cry all over, again. Doc brought in some food and drinks for everyone. Joleen sat with her parent as they ate. Moore was holding his daughter's hand. "After, we are healed we will be returning to our valley. Shadow, you think of our daughter as your sister. Joleen was just telling us she loves you like a big brother. Joleen loves you very much. Shadow, you may add to your title Prince of the Dainty Pixies. We may be small. At least, you'll have parents." Moore and Tia kissed Shadow, leaving a pixie mark on his neck. Joleen flew over to Shadow. She began hugging and kissing his cheek. "You, really Joleen's big brodder, now!" Shadow was concerned about them moving back to the unsecured valley. "Thank you, King Moore. I'd feel better if you and your people would make your home nearer to my tower. Pixie Isle is a long distance from here. Would you consider a place closer to my tower, maybe, a place in the forests around Visions or Elfstand? I'd like to know that you are safe. I can protect you if your village is in one of the two forests I mentioned." "Shadow, please call me, Moore. I think you are right! I know a small valley in the Vision's Forest. It's not far from here. It's close to where the Old School of Visions use to be. My people will be safe there." Moore consented to the change of place. Doc sat down on the bed. "Joleen, fly to Bess. I want you two to look after your parents. I want them to rest. So, the rest of you will have to leave for now." Doc walked towards the door. "Shadow, can I see you?" Doc and the prince went into Doc's office. "Shadow, when I moved into the hospital. I was going through some of my papers, one night. I dropped some on the floor in the motor home, a few floated under the seat. Not really thinking, I gathered up all the papers and put them into a box. Not until last night, did I realize that the pile of papers, I found under the seat were not mine. Stan thinks they might have fallen from the back of the driver?s seat, when he hit it that day I arrived on the Isles. Stan returned last night. We went and tore all those seats apart. We found all these papers in the drivers and passenger?s seats of both motor homes Hamel found. Stan and I think they maybe, important!" Doc went to his safe and gave Shadow the box of papers. Doc could see Shadow was tired. The child sat for a while and rested in Doc's office. "You look tired!" Doc knew well enough that the prince was exhausted. "Doc, I'm far from tired. I'm exhausted! I got maybe six hours sleep the whole time we were away. All I want is a hot bath and my bed. This Boss thing is really getting to me! I need time to think!" Shadow sighed and yawned. "I still have work to do, when I get home. I think my body tried to heal Moore and Tia. I better get home and get some rest." Shadow felt Doc sit down on the couch next to him. "Shadow, why don't you stay here with me? For a day or two. You can rest here while I do these tests. Red and Talon can handle things for a day or two." Doc looked at Shadow. "All right, you win! You tell Aunt Carrie for me. I don't want her to worry." Shadow set the box down on the couch. Doc went to see Carrie. She just laughed and hugged Doc. He returned to his office and found Shadow sleeping on his couch. "Shadow! Come on, Son!" Doc helped Shadow into a room. Shadow put the gown on and climbed into bed. He slept all that day and through into the next night. Doc ran his tests. Around midnight on the second day, Shadow finally woke up. He showered and returned to his hospital bed. Shadow started to read some of the papers, which Doc had given him. He looked around the room and back at the papers. Something wasn't right. He wasn't sure what it was. He pulled out his own diary and read through it. Nothing was entered. He put the papers and the diary away. He lay down in bed and finally, drifted off to sleep. Shadow woke up early, the following morning. He showered and was dressing to leave, when Doc entered the room. "You look better!" Doc sat down on Shadow's bed. "You will be happy to know. The pills and injections are finally working. Your body did try to heal Joleen's parents, but your level of energy was barely touched. Shadow did you hear me?" "Yes Doc! I heard everything you said. Something is bothering me! I heard something! Can't remember what it was, or where I heard it. Doc, you know that feeling one gets when you know something is wrong, but can't put your finger on it. That's the feeling I have right now." Shadow had an inquisitive expression on his face. He was deep in thought. "Shadow, I want to see you in a few months. You're growing almost an inch to two inches a month, right now. I don't want you to get sick. You'll be fourteen soon. I'd like to see you before then, just to get height and weight. All right." Doc patted Shadow on the back and watched as the child left the room. Doc hurried to catch up with Shadow. "You forgot your box!" Shadow smiled at Doc as he stood in front of an office door. "What is all that about?" Shadow started to laugh as he read the sign on the door. SPLAT'S OFFICE Knock, Enter - if not home Leave message on desk Good Finder, Good Janitor Good Bed maker, Good Babysitter Doc stood laughing as Shadow read the Cribber's sign. "Splat was so pleased to get his own office. He made a sign. He's really a big help around here. He is a very smart little man and picks up things very fast. I mean knowledge. He has been acting as a nurse?s aid. Splat is babysitting, right now. Flame found a griffon baby. It has some broken bones and we are healing it." Thinking back to the last few days, Doc started to laugh. "Bess put a diaper on the creature. At first, he didn't like it, but he doesn't mind it, now. Flame took me to see the spider that caught the griffon child. It was huge Shadow that spider was over six feet tall. I think I'll stay very close to the tower. That thing gave me the creeps. We call the child Glimmer! Not even Sero is that big yet. He said one day he would be, probably in fifteen years, according to Crab and Mite." "I saw a few giant black spiders, myself. I was glad I'm dragon. They don't like us and take off. Well, I better get back to work." Shadow left carrying his box of papers. ******* Digger had left when he heard that the prince had freed all of Boss?s captives. The dwarf hurried off and disappeared into the forest near Ott. Digger had gone to see Blaster first, but was having trouble getting through into town itself. So, Digger decided to head to the area where his healing plants could be found. As he hurried through the swamp area, he found Boss sitting near the healing plant. ?What are you doing here?? ?Digger, I was hoping to find you here. Look, did our young friend find the others?? Boss handed Digger some other herbs and items. ?Yes, I was trying to get word to you. They are all safe. Takrus had found them. That was a little to close!? Going through the herbs, Digger smiled and nodded his head. ?Thank for these! I heard that the ogres who double crossed you are now prisoners of the prince.? ?Excellent! I have no idea what is going on. I tried to get to True Grey, but the road is blocked. I believe that I am being doubled. It is not Relle. What is it? It is someone else. Takrus was with me when those priests were taken captive. Takrus is on our side. I know that others are blaming Takrus. He wants his mother Gretz dead! Takrus is much like I am now. Gretz killed her own son. He wants revenge. He is gathering up all the immortals he can find before Gretz can get her hand on them. Gretz has her twelve superior Trirog leaders. Takrus is taking all prisoners to Sington. That Underground City has been sealed to the public.? Boss watched as Digger handed him a letter. ?What is this?? ?The prince is a really smart one! He sent this to you. He told me to wait until things settled down then come and get some herbs. He said if I happened to find you to give you this.? Digger could see Boss laughing. Boss opened the note. Boss, We have rescued Blackblade and the others in your cave. Keep it quiet! Someone in your group has been using you. They had taken your wards prisoners two days before we arrived. The ogres said it was Relle and Takrus are responsible. Watch your back. Take your time travelling! We need to be sure where these people are going. Some are living in the towns of Wish and Hara, or so I have been told. The Argons on Stayn Isle are now free. Will keep you posted on our progress. I was talking to Comet. He has not seen his grandson for years. Can you try to find out if the child is still alive? We are listening to you. Take Care! God Bless! Your friend PS Boss stared down at the paper and watched as it went up in flames. ?Thank Dig. I want you to go home. Stay out of this area. It is very dangerous. If you need sap from this plant, I will have one of my people deliver it to the town of Giantville. Go there! Don?t set foot around here for a while. Warn our young friend that it is not Dalin. Years ago, I found the real Dalin and Takrus; both are very badly injured, so I found a good hiding spot for them deep underground. Signet is still not here, yet I keep seeing her. These are doubles of the others. You tell our young friend that the real ones have been hypnotized. It was the only way to save their lives. This Takrus is Gretz son. As I said he is out for his mothers hide. But we cannot find her, or the girls. We are going to try something to draw them out. What is it?? Boss watched as Digger dropped onto a rock. ?Enchanter and Aqua were talking about drawing out Gretz?s girls. The only thing that will would be Silver or his mate. Kystal is one of Gretz?s daughters. I am sure of this. One I believe is in Elfstand going by the name of Teara. She pretends to be Jem?s mother. This witch has got to go! Even Doc is furious with this one and wants her scalp.? Digger rose to his feet and watched as Boss just nodded his head. ?I will give Shadow your message.? Digger left for home. Oft and Stun suddenly appeared. ?Boss, let?s get back to where we are supposed to be.? ?I agree Oft. Look if I die again, go and stay near our young friend. Help Richard?s son as his spies. We have to get these killers. I?ll find you when I am summoned back. Tell Tammuz and be ready to get those spirits when needed. She will understand. Let?s go!? Boss and the two ogres vanished from the area. An hour later, they reappeared at the area where they were going to spend the night. Boss put his Teleport Ring into his pocket. ?Make sure that our young friend gets all I own. Try to find those diaries that were stolen.? ?Well, at least our young elf has the others. Who is our spying enemy?? Stun glanced over at Oft. ?I not know! We have to find out! Him or her has steals much from us! Who would know where store house was?? Oft handed Boss a cup of coffee. ?You drink it warm you!? ?Thanks! This has me worried! You are right. Who would have known where that warehouse was located? After you two are free of me. Get yourselves to the Human World and find Mary and her contact Iris. Tell them what is going on. Tell them to stay close to the hospital and watch over our other friends. Find Gorrvan. Tell him to get himself to the Tower of Eaglestep. I want him up there guarding our friends. He is to watch over Bess and Kala. I will not have them hurt. It will happen soon. Here are those things, I promised to give my special girls. Take care of my families and friends!? Boss handed over many items to his friends. ?Put your mics back on!? Chapter Eleven Shadow walked into his tower and went right to the dining room. He set down the box and saw his uncle entering the room. The prince sat down in his chair and was deep in thought. Talon got Shadow something to eat. "Red sent Carrie and Emerald into your old world for a few days. Mia has gone as well. Shadow is everything all right?" "Talon!" The prince paused for a moment to think. "It was Mela! She told me, you and Aunt Carrie were engaged once." Shadow had a feeling that what was bothering him had to do with what Mela had told him. What had she said? "Yes Shadow, we were engaged for five years. Even after Carrie moved to the Forbidden World, I'd go and visit. That's where I met Brad, Carrie's husband. He was forever taking off to England, only to return months later. Brad and Carrie lived downstairs in the basement of your parent?s home. At first, Brad was really nice. We were even friends once. One day, your parents heard Carrie and Brad fighting. They waited, until after Brad left before going downstairs. They found Carrie had been beaten. Nile had Brad arrested for assault. He was released, but paid a fine. Two weeks later, your parents were killed. The police suspected Brad, but he was supposed to be in Mexico at the time. Two days later, Brad's body was found. He had been killed in a car accident. Brad knew nothing of our world. His belongings were sent to Carrie." Talon noticed a strange expression on Shadow's face. "There is something very strange here. Hamel and I discovered that there were two Brads. One was Aunt Carrie?s husband. The other was just a good friend. Brad Dovver dealt with antiques from England. The other Brad dealt with artefacts and treasures from Mexico. This was also in Richard?s game. When I was talking to Mela the other day, she told me that someone had seen Carrie's husband, Brad on the Isles. He was spotted near Corndale only a few months ago. How could this someone know it was Brad, if he had never been on the isles before or knew anything about them? No one here would know him. Why would Mela tell me such a thing, if it wasn't true?" Shadow stared at Talon as he nodded his head. "Two more things are bothering me. The first is the police reports state that Brad died the same week as my parents only a few days apart and before my parents. But, Emerald and Red have both said it was after my parents death and at least two weeks later." Shadow had been doing a great deal of research on this Boss Case. "The other thing that doesn't sit right is that on several occasions. I have been told that Boss has been seen on the Isle in two separate places at the same time. We are tracking him and have been for almost two years. In that time we have lost him once. That time he went to Kola. We heard those ogres say it was Relle and Takrus doing it. I thought it was Relle doubling Boss. And yet, I am getting reports from friends that Boss has been seen in certain areas." Shadow tapped his fingers on the table. "It is almost as if there are two Boss's! We know that Relle impersonates Boss. This Relle is gone now. He has been in custody for over six months, then where did this other Relle or Boss impostor come from." "I don't think there are two Boss's. Hamel and I saw another man, which looked a great deal like Boss. We met the man. He has red eyes, but is not Boss. He told us that the eyes were part of a disguise. He changed them right then and there when we explained we were looking for a man that resembled him. He is a strange man and a wizard. Hamel said something very strange after the man changed. ?It was as if he knew the man, but could not place him. He is not evil, but he has a quest of his own. I have never seen eyes like that man's before. His eyes were like pools of melted gold. Hamel called them the eyes of a hawk! Hamel was right, but getting back to Boss." Talon had a strange expression on his face. Shadow put the papers on the table. "I came across some papers of fathers. He writes about the man who followed them. This man had hawk's eyes. Talon, Doc found these notes in the mobile, when they were moving his things to the hospital. He put the papers away for me. I had a chance to read them. They are diary entries. I think we better go see Mela." Shadow felt Talon grab his hand. "What are you trying to tell me?" Talon could sense Shadow was being cautious, but was very upset about something. "Talon, you better find Red. I want to know what Mela has to say about all this, first." Shadow watched his uncle leave the dining room. A short while later, Talon returned with Red. Shadow had gathered all the papers, and was waiting in front of a portal. They walked through into Talon's Inn. Red and Talon followed Shadow into the portal. However, the other side of the portal opened into a broom closet. As the three elves walked out of the closet, they saw Mela walking with a tray of drinks, which she was taking into the dining room. Mela started to laugh and began to spill the drinks. I know you three are wizards, but do you have to act like witches and use brooms." Grabbing the glass of water, Talon poured it on Mela's head. "Go, cool off! When you have, come to my room! Bring a pitcher of ale with you! Make sure it dwarven! Bring four glasses! I'm afraid you're going to need a drink also. Hurry please!" Talon was very upset and Mela could feel it. Talon had a very bad feeling that Shadow was about to let off a bomb. Mela just laughed as she walked into the dining room. Talon turned around to Shadow and Red, they were both laughing. "Oh, that's just great! Mela will never let me live this one down. Shadow, why the closet? Why not Red's room or mine?" Talon started to walk away. Shadow laughed as he followed his uncle. "I thought we had to arrive in private. So, no one would see we were wizards. How did I know Mela would see us?" ?Lighten up!? Red could see how upset Talon was. "I know you're upset about something. Let's go into your room and discuss this! It can't be as bad as all that?" Know how upset Talon was exactly why Shadow had opened his portal in the closet. He wanted two things. The closet was in a back hallway and private. The prince wanted to see the back area behind the bar. This bothered him. The dining room and tavern seemed not to match the size of the tavern from the outside. Shadow wanted a closer look at this area between the two rooms. Even with the hallway and this closet they did not take up the amount of space that was concealed. Shadow suspected a private room was behind the bar. It was while he was levitating the drink of wine from the bar that he saw something on the huge mirror behind the wall. Talon was protecting something of great value. Shadow would make a point of investigating the bar area later. However, he waited for Mela arrived with the drinks, before he began to explain. "Red, remember those notes I wrote down for you from father's diary." Shadow took a drink of ale. "Yes, those were the notes that told about that man who was following Nile and Rose." Red could see his grandson was very upset as well. "Those are the notes, all right. Doc recently found some papers in the bucket seats of the mobile. I read them, while I was in the hospital. I have proof it was not Brad who killed mother and father. Brad and Boss are the same person." Shadow watched the others down their ales in one gulp. "I copied down these pages from Brad's diary entries." Shadow began to read aloud. Day 1 ? Arrived home from England. Found out that Carrie has had a son. Brad said that he would help me protect my family at all cost. Day 5 ? Was attacked again. Day 11 ? My friend Brad has said he will help protect me. Day 14 ? We were chased again. Brad and I have to pick up my siblings from the movies. Brad is coming with me for protection. Day 20 ? Well Brad did try to protect us both, but Boss appeared and grabbed us. I promised Brad that I would protect his wife and son. We are one. God help me protect my friend?s family. I keep feeling like I am losing my mind. Day 21 ? The headaches are getting worse. I cannot even see sometimes. Boss is becoming very powerful and refuses to stop. He wants the killers of us so bad that he is on the rampage. Day 22 ? Boss is dominant, I can rest while he keeps a watch over our family. I hate to deceive others, but no one will believe that both Brad and myself are now part of Boss. Day 23 - Last night, Carrie talked in her sleep, again. She is always calling Misty, must find out what this Misty is. Carrie's sister and brother-in-law have gone to a movie. I will hypnotize Carrie, tonight. Day 36 - I hypnotized Carrie several times - the information, she gives me is unbelievable. I must find this group of Enchanted Isles, near Powell River. Not even Brad would have believed this. This diary is becoming my only link to my past now. I do not know who this Boss is. He sleeps during the day and moves at night, taking both of us with him. Brad once told me that Boss was a curse to him. Now, I am part of that curse as well. Neither Brad nor myself can break free of Boss. I need to hire some men to follow Nile and Rose. I am afraid that some of these men are working for someone else. Nile is found the key to the Isles. Even though my company deals with Old Country Antiques, I must leave for Mexico, tomorrow. Boss who is inside of Brad has told us both that he has to get to Mexico. The site we are excavating has given us more than we expected. Day 65 - The tomb we uncovered is that of an ancient god of some kind. The tomb itself is really something to behold. I have switched the crates with the ones that Treemoore is sending to the States. I am sending all the parts of the altar to the U.S. and that private warehouse that Brad privately owns. I sent the box with the cross to Carrie. She will not realize what it is. I placed the gold trimmed ivory handled dagger in the box with the cross. I watched as Nile placed the crystal glass in the box with the dagger. They are safe. Brad and Boss watch over my son and Carrie well. Day 74 - We opened the other part of the tomb last night. It belongs to the Fire God, Hu. With the other artifacts I discovered in England, I have shipped everything to my home warehouse in the U.S. They are all with Brad's artefacts, which he found in the area south of Mexico. Day 89 - I found a book - started translating the language. Someone has killed the diggers and my foreman. I will drive home. It will take longer, but I can finish translating the book. No one knows of the book. It was easy getting past the border patrols. Clear driving from here to home. I lost three days, again. These blackouts are more frequent than in the past. I can hear Brad speaking to me during the daylight hours. Even when I was younger, they were not as bad as they are now. Boss is controlling me even more now that he is angry. At least, Carrie and Perry will always have their Brad watching over them. I am moving all our things to another area. Day 90 - Someone tried to kill me. I will have to find out who it is. I have an idea it maybe some of the cultists or Fire Hell Gang members, probably the gang! As Boss I, will not let these killers go unpunished? I promised to help both Brads and I will. Day 95 - Moved all Hu's things into the warehouse and set up the altar this morning. Tonight, I will call Hu. This is some treasure that Brad has found! The image of Brad Dovver is too badly damaged for us to use as a cover. Therefore, I will use Brad Bosnic?s image as Boss?s new face. Day 102 - I thought gods were smart. This Hu is stupid. He fell for my tricks. I feel strange, being a Lesser God. It is not what I expected at all. I will stay here, tonight. Hu gave me some of his powers to make it easier to find his precious box and dagger. My eyes glow like fire. I am tired and must rest. I tried my powers, today. Sure didn't expect the whole block to go up in flames. I will go visit Carrie to see if she has received the box, yet. Day 128 - Arrived home, I have moved all Hu's things to a warehouse in Powell River. I have hired a man to watch Rose and Nile. They think I am still in Mexico. I discovered from Mary that Brad appears from time to time. I have noticed that he is making notes in the diary I carry. I hypnotized Carrie, last night. No luck, the box has never arrived. I will find it after that old man leaves. Is that old man ever weird! These blackouts are getting worse. Mary says they are from when Boss takes over our body. Now, Boss is leaving notes for me too. Day 131 - Last night, proved very interesting, so that old man is Red the wizard - must stay clear of him. Well, tonight, I die - that body I found is perfect. It is the gang who are trying to kill me, fools don't they know I've been cursed to a living hell. I could not die if I wanted to, I am being returned to life time and time again. Oh, how I wish I could die! The blackouts have started in this body as well. Just like the other bodies. That box has still not arrived. Well, after the old body is destroyed. I will go after Brad?s killers. It is for Carrie and Perry that I do this. Brad has been writing all his notes in Mexican. I cannot read them. Day 132 - Damn that Hu still wants his box and dagger. I must find it. Someone killed Nile and Rose. I must find that killer. That killer has murdered members of my family. I will follow Red and Carrie as they take their dead home. I must get to that killer. Red's son is my only key left to get onto the Isles. I want to go home! Where is home? Are my parents alive? I only remember a bright light. All my other memories are gone now. Day 170 ? Set up a base camp. Now, I have my own wizard and Grik is great. He does my bidding like a servant. To bad Grik had to kill the other wizard. Grik is not very smart, but has some important friends. Met two men today, they want slaves for the mines. Even gave me half my payment in advance. This could prove very interesting. Must find that killer think he comes from the Isles. Day 191 - I returned to Carrie's home. She still hasn't gotten that box or dagger. I will search her home, tonight. Was contacted by the leader of the black cult, they want beings to sacrifice to their demon. If I play my hand right, I could get double payment for these creatures I've captured. If I give my buyers the beings here on the isles, then turn around and sell a few to the cultists. I can double my profits. Better idea! If I play my cards right I can double cross the slavers and lure them into a trap. Then I will sell the slavers to the cultists and get triple the amount. Those buyers think I am a human hunter. Wait, until they see the real me. I had no idea what these killing Bastards would do with the captives. I know now. They are getting no more for their mines. I have hidden all my captives. I will have some of my friends from the Isles guarding over these weakened people. I will find as many slavers as I can and give them to the cultists. Day 1299 - Still no dagger or box. Perry is getting to be a real brat. He can't even follow orders. He said that someone is trying to kill his mother or Brett. Cultist leader tried to double cross me. Now, he is ash and his followers consider me their leader. Day 2301 ? Mary says she thinks that one of that Fire Hell Gang already has the dagger and box. I am going to see Carrie in Brandon. At least I can hold her while she sleeps. I miss my wife so much. Even if Carrie does not see me, Brad and Boss have given me this time to spend with my love. I am glad that Brad loaned me his last name to protect my love. Thanks to Brad Bosnic, Carrie thinks that she married Brad Bosnic. As Bradley Dovver there is no way I can protect my wife and son. Boss and Brad are having a difficult enough time trying to protect my love. I cannot explain how Boss grabbed my spirit and is keeping it safe. One day I may be able to look upon my wife and even hold her again. I love her so much! Day 4350 ? I found Richard?s son Hamel watching over Carrie and Brett. I have given him some money. He tried to give it back. He does not realize what is inside this body. All he sees is Boss. He does not see the two Brads who only want Carrie and Brett safe. I am glad Steven contacted me about Perry being his partner. Steven will always be there for my son, even if I cannot. Day 4380 - Perry was finally released from the work farm. Damn it, Grik killed Perry. Think Grik is in with this other killer. Found out that Red's parents have been killed. Could be my killers on the loose. I'll get the last four of Perry's gang to hassle Carrie and try to drive her out of the house. I must if it is to save her life. Brett finally left with Red. I found out Richard knows more than he is letting on to his friends and family. He is on my tail. I thought I had lost him. I've got to get that ranger out of my hair, before he finds his way through the Valley of Mist. I must protect the Isles! I showed Richard those guns. Ever since then, he has tried to help me save as many people as we can. Richard still tries to follow me through the mist but got lost. We both had a good laugh over it. Day 4382 - Plan worked. Except, Marts got his hands on Hamels and killed Richard and son, today. I must keep the females alive. Will hold Richard's wife and girl, I did not want those women killed. Why did Marts kill my friend, Richard? Oft managed to save the younger Hamel boy from being killed. Marts could be the killer causing me more grief. Carrie has sold her house to me. Thought I could at least have a house of my own. Grik and someone else have torn that place apart. I asked the neighbours who trashed my home. They said a man dressed in black robes. Cultists! Blacked out again, this time for six days. Day 4390 - Grik had gone to far this time. I just found out he killed all the gang and many of the cultists, instead of paying them off. Now, these cultists have hired hit people to kill me. Grik has been keeping my money for himself. At least, the ogres Stun and Oft are faithful. I hope they bring the sleeping potion I told them, too. I can't take these beings fighting inside of me anymore. That stronger being is getting stronger. I think he takes over and is causing the black outs. Stole those little empty crates, told Oft and Stun I would for them - will keep these crates safe in the cave with the others. Wonder why Oft and Stun were hiding empty crates in the back of one of my homes all these years. Day 4395 - Marts showed up and tried to kill me. Well he won't try that again. I hypnotized him. I will sell the Councils of Seven members to the cultists. So, it was never Grik doing those killings. It was Marts and Relle! Marts had gone to open the Daisydale tunnel for the ogres. Maybe, the ogres can tell me what the hell is going on! Have a feeling Marts is working with other wizards. Found some papers the other day. Marts is up to his ears with the Councils. So, they plan to kill me after I deliver my goods. Well, we'll see about that. Richard was only trying to find out who I really was. Those diaries we found were stolen before I could read them. Who am I? Richard said they gave many clues and names to my adoptive parents. The Bosnic?s have only adopted me. Who am I?? "We're not the only ones looking for Boss." Red replied. "Shadow, if Boss is trying to double cross the Council's of Seven there will be big trouble. I don't understand where Grik fits into all this. He works for True Grey. Grik has never killed anyone. I met him several times at True Greys. Unless, Boss is right and it is Marts and Relle. These men are triplets! Boss thinks that Grik are doing all this. But we have heard the Oft and Stun tell Boss it is Marts or Relle doing it. Why does Boss write Grik?" "I get the feeling, he had more to do with the Councils of Seven, than Boss thinks. Now, Grik is dead, this leaves Boss on his own. Red, remember a while back we picked up that fake Relle - a double. Could Marts also have had a double? Or here is something else. Boss is using the name Grik to get True Grey's attention." Shadow smiled. "This could prove interesting! According to these diaries entries, these are all from three different men. Boss and the two Brads have been writing everything down in these books for years. The one Brad writes in Mexican so that Boss cannot read it. Bradley Bosnic would go to Mexico. The other Brad would go to England. I read in some notes that Brad Dovver would export things from England and was a close friend of Brad Bosnic. Nevertheless, how did these three become one? The curse! That has to be it! Brad could hypnotize Carrie and probably told her that her name was Bosnic not Dovver.? ?You could be right! One message that my spider-elves received was that True Grey was to get some documents. Could these have been the documents he spoke of?? Talon glanced over at Shadow and then to Red. In with the papers Doc found of Boss's were several photographs of two men standing on a hillside. The country was hot and dry, because the grasses were brown and there were sagebrush in the photo. It made Shadow think of California around the area where he had once lived when he was eight years old. Shadow's memories were very acute and he remembers hearing his father speak of a place called the Mine! Shadow had compared another photo, which his father had taken of the mine area. Shadow's intuition told him it was the same area. How did this all fit into place? "Red, Nile told me about the dagger. The post office delivered it, when Nile was home. Rose touched the parcel and told Nile there was something strange about the package. Nile was going to bring the box here, but he put it in with Shadow's things. Carrie kept Shadow's things in the banks safety deposit box. That is why Brad never found them. Carrie knows nothing about the box or dagger, because Nile was killed shortly after he received them. Carrie must not find out about Brad. He calls himself, Boss. I think we should too. Thank heavens, Shadow has the box and dagger!" Talon gave a sigh of relief. ?This business of the two Brads is really strange. I used my computer to access the old news files that Fred keeps in his computer. It shows that Brad Dovver dealt with England. Brad Bosnic dealt with South America and Mexico. As I said, I can see from experience and helping Fred that not one person makes the diary entries, but rather three. Even this scribble is readable. I believe that Boss is possessed by the two Brad?s spirits. This is why we have three different stories at times and handwritings. Oft and Stun said several times that Boss was cursed. So, we have at least, three people in one body. One who is Aunt Carrie?s husband, and the other his friend. This Boss is the key to the survival of the other twos spirits living inside Boss. I get the feeling that it was Brad Dovver who these killers were after. Brad Bosnic was only protecting Brad Dovver. Some years ago, I found a marriage license with the name Bradley Bosnic on it. I showed it to Fred and he said that someone had changed the names on the document. Just supposing, Brad Dovver was Aunt Carrie?s husband and he discovered something very important in England. He mentions a Treemoore. I remember a Professor Treemoore from the University who would come and give lectures on career days at our school. He was an archaeologist like Brad Bosnic. Brad Dovver was an antique dealer. I found this picture of Brad Dovver in Fred?s files. Take a close look at the picture!? Shadow could hear Red and Talon gasping as they stared down in disbelief at the photograph. ?This is Perry!? Talon could see the prince shaking his head. ?You are saying that Brad Dovver is Perry?s father and not Brad Bosnic.? ?Exactly! Perry told me that his father found some very important books and has hidden them from everyone. He said if they show up, the world would be no more. This brings me to you.? Shadow nodded his head. "Mela, you told me about some beings who recognized Brad. How did they know who he was?" "There were two men in here and had ordered drinks at the bar. One of the men looked at the picture over the bar and commented that they had seen the man with two ogres. Those two men have taken rooms here. Talon, I have seen them here before, but when I was younger. They said their home was near Coalstream and that they were here on business. They asked if you were around. I told them you were off with Shadow. They said they'd be around for a few months." Mela finished her drink. Talon noticed Red raising his eyebrows. Mela rose and went to leave. "Mela, if these men come into the inn tonight. Tell them I want to see them." Talon watched as Mela left the room. "Only two men would know Brad and Carrie. That would be Rocky and Claws." Red shook his head as he laughed and shot a glance at Shadow. "They are my father's brothers. Both were prospectors, until they came here. Now, they just travel the Isles. For life to them is one big adventure." Talon began to nod his head. "Maybe, they've heard what has been taken place on the Isles." Red sipped his drink. "If they thought you were in danger, they would come to protect you, Talon. You know your uncles." Talon, Red and Shadow spent much of the afternoon, working on the papers. Shadow looked up at the ceiling and rubbed his neck. He had been working for hours. His neck and shoulders were sore and stiff. Shadow remembered his parents telling him that Boss could have had more than one spirit in his body. That would account for the blackouts. He would have to prove it. "Look, we have Hu's dagger and box! We also have his altar and temple. Hu didn't harm Boss, so why should he harm us. We could tell Hu, all we want to do is to return his items to him. I say we ask the priests, first." Shadow moved his head in a circle trying to get the stiffness out. "Look, I'm going for a walk! I need one! We've been working for hours on this. Red, I know you don't agree, but I feel it's the right thing to do." Shadow walked towards the door. "Shadow, wait! I'll walk with you!" Talon grabbed his cloak. "Well, I'm going to get some rest." Red leaned back in the chair. He watched Shadow and Talon leave the room. They left the inn and walked around town for a while. Talon could see something was troubling his nephew. "Shadow, what's the matter. It's more than just Boss that has you upset, isn't it." Talon was beginning to see Shadow even had his father's worry lines in his brow. They sat down under a tall tree in a meadow and rested. "Yes it is. What if my parents are right, and there are more than two spirits in Boss's body? I have heard of Demonic possession. Could an evil spirit takeover Boss's body? I believe that Marts and Relle have been using Boss. Let us say that Boss really wanted to help others. So, Grik introduced Boss to True Grey. Marts and Relle found out and took their brother place for some reason. That would make sense. Talon, I want to see Aqua. I want you to make a quick trip to True Grey and ask him about Grik. We will meet back here at the inn or my tower." "Yes! I think that you might want to research this further. Keep it between us. Shadow, you know Kevin might want to help you from the human side." Talon could see Shadow nodding his head. "Fred and Harrison may know things as well. Bess said that Oft and Stun told her that there is a monster inside Boss and to be very careful around it. Bess told me that Boss, never showed the Monster side to them. Only the beast with the flaming eyes, and we know that this could be Boss?s spirit." "I'll ask him. If Boss does have several spirits in his body, I think Boss might have the same symptoms a person with duel personalities. This would explain his blackouts, three spirits trying to live in one body. I have heard of many being stuck in one body before. If we can only find one of other beings journals." Shadow knew he would have to research it fully. "Talon, the dragon elders are watching me, because they are concerned. I can't concentrate with them hanging over my shoulder all the time. It's driving me nuts! What can I do?" Shadow asked. "I told Aqua. She said she'd try to help. But nothing has become of it!" "I don't really know what to suggest!" Talon knew about some to the visits from the Gods, but could not interfere. "They give me sleeping potions and try to put me to sleep, but all I get are headaches and an upset stomach. They think I can't hear or see them, but I can. They don't understand what my powers are like. I know what powers I have and how to use them. Mother said I could plane travel, but I don't know how to do it." Shadow sat down and felt Talon hug him. "Misty, can't even plane travel. Shadow, all I can suggest is that you confront these elders. Tell them to back off! Maybe, Aura would be able to help you. She is a High Priestess for the Temple of Ske. I'd see Aqua, again. You know where her lair is. Go see her! I'll go see True Grey first then return to help Red. We'll be returning to your tower in the morning. You know your way home from, here. Take it easy!" Talon walked Shadow over to a field and watched his nephew changed to his dragon form. Talon vanished from the area using his teleport spell. He arrived at True Grey's lair and entered. "True Grey, its Talon. I need your help!" "Talon, come in!" Seeing the upset expression on the lads face True Grey change to elf and hurried over to his friend. "What's wrong?" "Did you or Grik ever know a Boss fellow?" Talon waited for an answer. "My heaven, yes! What is this all about?" True Grey watched as Talon sat down. "Could Grik kill people for no reason? Was Boss friends with Grik?" Waiting Talon began to stroke his beard. "Grik would never kill anyone unless they attacked him first. Then he would put them to sleep. Yes, Boss and Grik were good friends. Talon, Setta had another son, Grik and Boss went after the kidnappers when the child was stolen. Boss brought the child here. Grik has taken the child to the human world to be healed. On the other hand Marts and Relle would definitely kill anyone without giving it a second thought. In fact, Grik was taken to the healers when Marts and Relle almost killed their own triplet. Grik was near death for weeks. He has not fully recovered, yet." True Grey could see that Talon was not pleased with the answers to his question. "That means that Marts and Relle have killed Nile, Rose, Richard and Darren Hamel. They are making Boss think that they are Grik. Probably to get Boss to kill off their brother or they think Grik is already dead. We know that Marts is dead. Relle is out there on the Isles. Get word to Boss and tell him that Relle could be following him with a group of killers. We are tracking Boss. He has just gone through Ott. Find out if Relle is following Boss." Talon watched as True Grey vanished from the spot where he was standing, but soon returned.. ?We captured a clone of Relle. We have just discovered that the real Relle is still in the human world, but has disappeared. Someone grabbed him according to the clone. Gretz is furious and want Relle back. We know that it was the real person, Marts who died, because Gretz cannot clone him. Why we do not know? We think that Gretz cloned Relle to kill others, but the real Relle found out and has gone into hiding.? True Grey could see Talon shaking his head. Talon stayed for a meal with True Grey. Meanwhile, Phantom took to the air and flew towards his grandmother's lair. He called out to her before entering. She was in dragon form as he entered. "What are you doing here?" Aqua rose to her feet. "I've been working on your problem, but it will take time." "Talon said I should tell those elders to back off, myself. If I have to fight Boss and I have those elders bothering me. I could be in big trouble, if I lose my concentration, during the fight. Gram, take me to the elders!" Phantom watched Aqua close her eyes. "They're not going to like this!" Aqua replied. ?I don't care what they like or dislike. I'm getting angry. I'm having trouble sleeping, because of them. I'll need all my strength to fight Boss. I can handle those elders. Show me the way. I can plane travel if you show me. If you don't, I'll find someone who will." Phantom's eyes were starting to glow from his anger. Phantom began receiving a telepathic message from Talon about what True Grey had told him. This made the dragon's eyes glow even brighter. "Phantom, calm down! I agree with you that it could be very dangerous for you and the rest of us. I've called mother. She will be here soon. Change to Shadow and come over here." Aqua could see Phantom was upset and angry. Aura appeared in the lair. She had never see Phantom before. "Aqua, you said Shadow was here!" "Mother, this is Shadow." Aqua watched her mother walked around their great grandson. "My heavens! Has he ever grown?" Aqua watched Phantom change to elf. "Even in elf form! Come here, Son! Now, what's the problem? Calm down! We can work it out!" Taking a few deep breaths, Shadow explained what was going on with that elder. Aura began to laugh. "Do you know their names?" Aura wanted to find the ones involved. "One is Cloud and grandfather of course. The other I'm not sure who he is. He is the eldest who has come only on occasion. Cloud is the one I'm after! He's a pain in the butt. He pops in when I'm sleeping and proceeds to examine me. One of these times, I'll change into Phantom and deck him, if he doesn't stop it! Even Doc asks me, before coming to see me." Shadow saw a strange smile cross his great grandmother's face. "Maybe, it is time those dragon elders were put in their place. Shadow, let's have a little fun. Cloud is still trying to see how powerful you are. He's here on the Isles, visiting Enchanter. Shadow, I want you to stay with Aqua. I'll return shortly!" Aura vanished in a flash of white light. Aqua prepared Shadow something to eat. The prince told Aqua about Grik being double crosses by his own triplets. That was another reason he was so angry. Aqua just purred to her grandson and helped him calm down as he just finished his meal. A few moments later, a portal opened, Aura walked into Aqua's lair, she winked at Shadow. "I have friends in high places, too. Come with me! I'll see he's returned here." Shadow hugged and kissed Aqua as he left her lair. He followed Aura into the portal. "Thank you for calming me down. I feel more in control and better now! I love you!" He ran to Aqua and kissed her again, then hurried after Aura through the portal. Shadow glanced around the room as they entered. The walls of the room were white marble, which had flecks of gold and silver running through them. It was a very bright and spacious room, with only a settee at one end. Shadow was wondering where his grandmother had taken him. He saw a silver haired elf enter the room with his grandmother who was walking beside him. "My thanks to you, Aura! I will tend to you grandson?s needs." The man nodded his head. He turned to face Shadow. "Well, little elf, Aura has told me what has been happening to you. She also made it quite clear that you were very upset with Cloud." The man reached out and pointed to the settee for Shadow to sit down on. "I'm so angry with Cloud! I'd like to beat the hell out of him! How dare he invade my privacy! Has he no respect for others! I might be a child, but damn it! I do have my own morality and standards of life! Can't Cloud show any respect at all for other beings; prying into my affairs?" Shadow's eyes were starting to glow, again. ?This young man is furious!? The man pulled his hood down over his face. "This is great! We have a dragon with morals. I wonder what father will have to say to this matter." He thought to himself and could barely contain laughter. ?Come, Laddie!? The man led Shadow into another room. "Come in! Sit down! Would you like something to drink?" "Yes, please!" Shadow replied politely. "So, you are the son of Rose and Nile." The man poured Shadow a drink. "Yes Sir, I'm Shadow." The prince replied as he gazed around the room. "Yes, I know! Aura told me. Cloud is only doing what he has been instructed to do. I only consented to see you, because you are Red's grandson. Maybe, we can work out this problem together. I am Majesta, Red's Master. Your grandfather and I are good friends. We solve problems by talking. We haven't seen each other in many years, but Red still calls me now and again." Majesta sat down beside Shadow. "Look, I'm sorry to get you involved! Nevertheless, I am tired with Cloud popping into my life whenever he pleases! I am not a toy for him to play with! Sure, I have problems, but I have to work them out! I will be fourteen next month. Doc says I am old enough to mate. I work hard helping my people. I can't do my job properly, if I'm always being bugged by Cloud. If he keeps it up, I'll be forced to deck him! I don't want to do that. But Cloud is really asking for it, if he doesn't stop!" Shadow took a sip of his wine. "Cloud is worried about you. All of us are. You're still only a baby. I must admit you're getting rather tall, even for an elf. We didn't expect you to grow this big. I have told my father I was bringing you here. He would like to meet you and check your powers, himself. I don't understand why, Cloud hasn't given you your bands, yet." Majesta waited until Shadow finished his drink. "All right, your father can check my powers. However, if I see Cloud once more, he had better have others with him, because someone will need to help carry him home. As for the bands, I don't want them! I know over sixty spells now! What do I need with more magic! I can do things the others could never dream of doing with their magic." Shadow felt Majesta take his hand. "You can tell my father. I'll stay with you." Majesta walked Shadow into a huge room. A man and woman were talking as they entered. The woman slowly moved across the room towards them. "Come! Change out of those clothes!" She helped Shadow to put on a gown. "Now, sit up on the table!" She waited for Shadow to sit down. She walked into a small room where Majesta and his father were. Shadow sat and looked around as he waited. A short while later, Majesta walked out of the small room with his father. "Shadow, lay down for a few minutes." Majesta waved his hand and Shadow's gown disappeared, but a cloth covered him from the waist down. "Cloud has been treating him like a dragon child. This young fellow is already an adult. His pouch line has completely formed. He is very young, but he's more mature than many of the others males on the Isles." The old man felt Shadow grab his wrist. "I'm not a child! In addition, haven't been, since I arrive home. I've had to grow up very fast to stay alive in both worlds. I'm tired of Cloud treating me like a child. I'll deck Cloud, if I have to! Sometimes, a man needs to show other men that he is grown." Shadow sat up and saw the elder nodding his head. "I am unfamiliar with the term - deck. How would you deck Cloud? His powers are stronger than yours!" The old man asked. "Oh really!" Shadow reached out and touched the old man's arm. Shadow just smiled. "I have powers that don't register on your machines. I have several that I keep well hidden from others. Majesta, you better help your father, because I have just drained off his energy." Shadow saw the elder start laughing. "Enchanter was right! Cloud didn't believe Enchanter. Now, restore my energy to me!" The old man was laughing, because Enchanter had been right all along. "Do I like this young man?" Shadow restored the man's energy. Majesta stood holding up his father. "Shadow, will you change to dragon for us. We gave you certain powers to be used in your different forms." Majesta watched as Shadow pulled the cloth around himself, and then vanished into thin air. Phantom appeared and stared down on the two men and woman. "I have all the abilities of Shadow, because we are one. I can combine my dragon powers with my elfin powers. I'm immune to all fire spells as well as all of the elemental spells. I can drain and restore energy." Phantom vanished and Shadow appeared in his Wizards Robes. "Throw a fire or any spell at me. I want to show you something. Don't worry, it will not go wild." Shadow watched as the old man threw a ball of fire at him. Shadow laughed and began to play with the ball of fire. He absorbed the energy and the spell. The old man sat down in a chair and watched in awe, as did the woman and Majesta, when they watched the flames being absorbed by Shadow's body. "Who else knows and fully understands what you are doing?" The old man asked. "Just Comet! Not even Red knows of my abilities to absorb spells or energy. I make it look like I am casting a sleep spell to throw others of guard. By the way, thank you, for the Fire Comet Spell. It might come in handy, one day." Shadow explained about his magic. "You see, after I absorb a spell my body knows what the spell was. I can reproduce it. Don't worry about Cloud. I only want to teach him a lesson. I detest killing that is why I have my elfin kill marks on my back, it's that I don't want see them. I can fight without magic or weapons. I killed those two men with no weapons or magic, but with my bare hands." Shadow watched the woman walking towards him. She raised the back of Shadow's robes and checked his tattoos. "They're the work of Lammorra's and the hand was the weapon used to kill them." Shadow waited for the woman to tidy his robes. "I also have mother's intuition. I'm learning to use my powers of telepathy, clairvoyance and I can touch something, which others have owned and know what that person is like. These are only a few of my abilities. I can talk using telepathy. Sometimes, if I concentrate hard I can hear what others are thinking. We have caught many spies that way." "Shadow, come here for a moment. Why has Cloud not given you your bands?" The old man started to explain. "I don't want them! Don't I have enough powers? I will think about it when I'm older, but I've enough to handle and learn right now. I've been putting a suggestion into Cloud's mind that I'm not old enough for them. Thank you, anyway." Shadow saw the elders start to laugh. "Shadow, come, let's get you something to eat!" The old man put his hand on Shadow's shoulder as they walked back to Majesta's quarters. A woman greeted them as they entered. "Where did this child come from?" "Electra, meet Shadow. This is Red's grandson." Majesta started to laugh at his mate's face. "Well, come in! Sit down! What are you doing in those Wizard's Robes?" Electra was shocked to see a child dressed like this. "Electra, Shadow is a Master Wizard. He is also the Prince of the Isles." The old man smiled at Shadow. "Shadow will be staying the night with us." Majesta smiled at Shadow and held the child's hand. The old man walked over to Shadow. "Majesta, I've not finished with Shadow, yet. I want to give him a gift. Can you show him which room he will be staying in?" Majesta walked Shadow to his room. "There is a basin of water, if you want to freshen up." Them Majesta left the old man and Shadow alone. The old man stayed with Shadow and closed the door. "Would you lay down? I have decided to open your dragon pouch. You are a man! I want to give you a ring, which you will keep in your pouch. My name is Yana. I want you to call me, if you ever need anything or just want to talk." Yana opened Shadow's pouch. Yana stayed beside Shadow until he was feeling better. "Shadow, just take it easy and lay still. You must remember that the pouch on the male is opened from the inside. That's why, you were sick to your stomach. I also cast an Illusion Spell, so Cloud will think it is still closed. You're a remarkable young man and very wise for your age. I'm very proud of you." Yana rubbed Shadow's temples with his fingers. "Recently, my sister Venya and myself have been extremely ill. We got into a fight with Gretz and her people. We barely escaped with our live. I have a good friend in your tower. Locker has been telling me the breakthroughs in healing that you have been helping with. Locker assured me that my sister and I would be healed soon. That is why the others are not letting us do anything. They are afraid that Gretz will return and kill us like she did our younger sister Tamas. Locker said that it is you who has been working on different salves and potions to help retain energies. I know who you are. I have no one that I can talk to, or confide in. Locker said that I could trust you fully. True Grey speaks of you as if you were his own son. He adores you. He said that I could trust you. Father, Gander is terrified that Gretz will crush Tamas Spirit Crystal. Gretz holds many of our family members out there. If we try anything, she will dissolve these Spirit Crystals or consume them herself. Tell me! What have you been up to on the Isles?" The prince could see how ill Yana really was, and realized that he was trying to change the subject. "I started four market places. One is at my tower. Grub runs all four of them for me. We had three markets on Stayn Isle, one at Landor, the others at Spruce and Stayn itself. That way our people can sell the wares they make and their produce. I have been hiring work crews to fix the roads and houses for our people. I have completed Stayn Isle." Shadow glanced down at his wizards ring. "It really looks beautiful! You should go down and see. All Argons on Stayn Isle have been freed as well as the ones around Eaglestep and Elfstand Forests. I have begun to captures these slavers in raids against them. Red told me how he did his raids and sweeps a long time ago. We are using his methods for now. He would change thieves into rabbits. I give True Greys the leaders to dispose of. Yana I will need your help. Not in the way others might think. I have been reading Jilon?s Journals. I know that your parents promised not to interfere. I can only imagine how your parents? feel responsible about what has happened. Therefore, I have been planning a few different ways to attack these killers.? "It was you. True Grey told me it was a gift from a friend." Yana was really enjoying this young prince. "Yana, I found the man who killed my parents. Everyone thinks that it is Boss that demon fellow. It was Relle, Marts and Jasper Setter who have been doing most of the killings. By the way, Jasper has a son called Rift. Marts, Relle's triplet is dead. He was caught in a landslide. As for Boss, I'll be going after him, but I'll have to send him back to where he came from. I believe he's possessed by a demon of some sort. We found the creatures Boss had stolen from the Councils of Seven. Boss has been trying to protect the Isles by stealing the Councils slaves. Another man called Barcot has also been helping Boss. Boss's wards are all freed. We even found the Dainty Pixies. King Moore and Queen Tia are going to be living nearer to my tower. I have to settle this matter with Cloud, before I go after Boss and bring him down." Shadow started to feel better. "You found Tia and Moore! That's wonderful!" Yana reached out and held the child's hands. "Yana, somehow Boss stole a Fire God's altar and artefacts. Boss hid some of the artefacts and told the Fire God that he could get his artefacts back if Hu gave him powers. This god did just that! He gave Boss some powers, but in the meantime, the artefacts fell into my hands. I have the god's altar, as well. Boss doesn't know I have it or the artefacts. I felt the altar, by putting my hands on it. I could feel anger, but not an evil anger. It was more of a hurt anger. Like Hu knows or is starting to realize that Boss trick him into giving him those powers." Shadow sat up on the bed. "Shadow, maybe the god's anger is impatience from waiting so long for his artefacts to arrive. I'd try to return the god's property back to him and tell him that you'll guard his altar from ever being stolen, again. That would calm him down and give him a secure place to rest. Sometimes, a god needs a friend, too. Shadow, I can feel your kindness and love. Remember, even if Hu is a Fire God, this does not mean that he is evil. There were Fire Gods who were neutral and good. One I believe was called a Sun God. He was indirectly a Fire God. I could tell even when you talk about Cloud, that you love him, and only want to help him learn. Here is that ring. This is just between you and me." Yana smiled and showed Shadow how to open and close his pouch. Shadow rose to his feet. He washed his face and hands at the basin. He turned and walked back to Yana. Shadow hugged Yana. "Thank you, for being my friend. I want to tell you one other idea. Please keep it between us. I know about the aliens from other worlds coming to Earth to help us save our world. Here is one of my plans. I want to bring some humans here to help us. There are professional people like doctors, lawyers, police and nurses. Some are even old war veterans from Earth Second World war or other wars. This is vital to my plans. I will have these humans train our people the way the humans do. Our people are animals who are learning the beginnings of intelligence and basic wisdom. They act like children. I have already proven this. With some training and experience, our people can be taught human ways of doing things. Misty?s daughter Maria is already learning to operate computers, and is very smart and talented. Storm and Sky are now my two supervisors under the guidance of Hamel and Stan. Misty?s sons have been rebuilding the road, houses and three towns on Stayn Isle. Hamel and Stan showed my cousin?s crews how to do the basic work. As I said before, all our people need is the proper training. Along the way, we are creating close friendships. Yana held Shadow in his arms. "Friendship is very important. Many people never learn that." Shadow pulled out a friendship bracelet and put it around Yana's wrist. "It is called a Friendship Bracelet. Some think them childish. Not if true friendship is involved. For it shows, that this piece of band is a symbol of everlasting love between friends. I'll call you and stay in touch. Yana, please don?t tell anyone what my plans are. I am enlisting the Argons as my own troops with Cap as my General. The work crews are my spies. No one would ever think of children or work crew as spies. This night will be ours, just the five of us. I know you're Gods! You forgot I read minds. That will not stop me from loving you as my dear friends. This night is between you and me." Shadow felt Yana hug him. Shadow kissed the old man's cheek. "May my God Bless You? I had no one in the human world to talk to, but one of their High Gods. He has always answered my questions, even if I didn?t understand his methods. He taught me one thing. That is to love all creatures great and small. I did not understand what this really meant until I came home to the Isles. I know now how important love really is. I have to bring about a new way of learning for our people. One method of learning is to show them that I love them for who they are." "Shadow, you have more love than anyone I have met, before. That could also be bothering Cloud. He does not understand love. Remember, he is dragon!" Yana and Shadow started to laugh. "Of course, that is why he has been bothering me! He is curious! Thank you, I'll deal with him. I am probably driving him nuts. Please, send down that other elder with Cloud and make sure that Enchanter is there. Yana, they use a type of sleep spell and a sleeping potion on me. The potion stops me from learning the spell they use. Would you teach it to me? I can reverse the spell as they cast it." Shadow was shown the spells and learned them almost immediately. "You do learn very fast!" Yana could only marvel at the abilities Shadow had developed. "Yana, I mean no disrespect, but sometimes I need professional help. I cannot find anyone capable of giving me the right answers to specific problems. I had tried to ask Doc. He does his best, but his way of life belongs in the Dark Ages. Bess Hamel's son, Kevin is a doctor of both animals and humans. Being this type of doctor would give him a wider outlook on behaviour patterns of both animals and humans. Kevin would probably have friends who could help me work up a psychological profile on Boss and his men. This is very imperative if I am to bring Boss and his people down without getting others killed. I must know how Boss is thinking and what we figure his next moves will be." Shadow explained how medical professionals have been working with sick minds over the years and have developed this special group of doctors. Shadow also explained how he would need a house of his own in the human world a place where he could go and meet these professional people without Mia, Doc or Red tagging along. Shadow already had his home, but he wanted Yana's approval for the rest. "All right, let's do that right now." Yana opened a portal to the lair of True Grey. Shadow explained what he needed. True Grey thought for a moment and nodded his head. "I would normally say no! You are far more mature than even Red is. All right. Shadow, I will arrange everything for you. Fred, Frank and Rick are really being a big help. Frank said if I needed anything, he would do his best to get it for me. Here! Learn these spells of aging and warning of danger. I will get you a house, car and drivers license. Fred told me that you are a good driver already and very responsible. In fact, I have this house in the country. I haven't used it for several months. Here are the keys. There is a car in the garage. I'll get Frank to get you a driver?s license and credit cards. We'll leave them in the master bedroom safe behind the picture of the dragon on the wall. Give me at least ten hours to set up everything for you. It is not far from this Kevin Hamel's home either. Here is the address. I'll keep the home in my name as well as for legal reasons. This will stop others from trying to get it. Fred has been very sincere with me about Flexer and their meetings. It has already started. Thanks to you." "Thank you! I bought two homes, but they are both some distance from Kevin's home. I will learn the spell of aging and the other. I will go and take the test as Brett Mason, age twenty-one. I'll need birth certificate and other legal papers to do this. You understand! This will also give me more clout as far as buying item we need." Shadow was very happy that True Grey did understand his needs. "All right, I will get you a learners license and the other papers. They will be in the desk. Get Kevin or Frank to help you get your license. I will leave it up to you." True Grey shook his head as Yana laughed and walked through the portal with Shadow. "That is some young man!" Two hours later, Shadow and Yana walked from the bedroom laughing and joined the others. "You two are up to something! I know that look anywhere!" The old woman looked into Yana's eyes as he showed her what happened in the bedroom. "I love it! Shadow, you have my blessing!" She laughed and hugged Shadow. "Shadow, this is Venya, my sister!" Yana smiled and hugged the child. "Venya, what would happen if a dragon could learn the meaning of love?" Yana grabbed his sides as he laughed. "It would drive them crazy, because they wouldn't understand what was happening to them." Venya saw Shadow laughing. "Why?" "I'm not the only dragon on the Isles. Misty also knows of love. Wonder told me that my touch does something to others. He can change at will." Shadow saw the others sit down. "It's Shadow's touch, which has sent Enchanter, Aura and Aqua into a tail spin. I thought Comet was acting strange as well. Shadow, you're the miracle we have been looking for. Have you touched any other dragons?" Majesta had already heard from Red about his grandson. "Yes, Flame, Thunder and Thunder's family. They spend most of their time studying together. Flame is a Fairy Dragon. Thunder, who is like the rest of his family are Earth Dragons. I reduced Thunder and his family to the size of Flame. They live in my tower. At night, they sleep with me. During the day, all four study in my library, Flame is teaching the others to read and write English." Shadow glanced around at the four gods all giving him strange looks. Yana threw his hands into the air. "Flame, teaching Earth Dragons! Shadow, a Fairy Dragon is a very jealous being, and can be very mean. They do not share anything! Let alone knowledge! What others have you touched?" Yana sat waiting in awe. "Dawn, grams apprentice has fallen in love with a human called Hamel." Shadow watched Majesta raise his eyebrows. "Dawn is a changeling!" Yana replied. "Don't tell her that, because she's crazy enough to attack anyone. Hamel loves her very much and she loves him. When Hamel is away, Dawn changes to wolf and guards his room. Not even Mia will enter that room!" Shadow started to laugh. "I took Mia with me into the human world. Hamel was with us. Mia met Fred. The man True Grey talks about. Well, Mia and Fred have been dating. She sees him once a week. Red thinks that Mia has shopping sickness. I think she may be in love." Shadow watched as Venya started to laugh. "Aura never told me, Mia had a male friend who was human. I think it's about time the dragons learned about love. Let's go and eat!" Venya put her arm around Shadow, as they walked into the dining room. She watched as her brother and Majesta hurried towards the dining room. Venya whispered to Shadow. ?Nice plans. Strand told me all about your ideas. A little underhanded for dragons, but then you are elf raised in the human world. Mother said thank you for the gifts. Keep them coming. Only Emerald, Crab and Mite really know of your true plans. Strand will join you after the assignment he is on has been finished. ?He has spoken to me already about it. We have to get some of these spider-elves into a meeting. I have Cap and his people freed and working for me now. Lyptus and Vale are two of my apprentices. If we go after Gretz with large forces, we could lose Earth. We will bring the humans here first. Teach them about the aliens and our world. Get them to help us train our people. When I become King, I should have a sizable force already in place. By then, I call myself Commander in Chief of the Isles. This will give the enemy something to think about and try to find. Everyone on the Isles will think I am only the King of Dragons or Elves. They cannot for some reason separate the two. They think that Phantom and I are two different people. Let them believe what they want! This Commander and Chief will be known as Brett Mason later on when I get more spies into place. Let these killers of Gretz go after an illusion.? ?I fully agree! Here we are!? Venya hugged Shadow as they entered the dining room. Shadow sat beside Yana at the table. Yana saw the other gods all talking as they ate dinner. He winked at Shadow and watched the others at the table. "As you can all see, we have a guest staying for dinner. I'm sure you all remember Red. Well, this young man is his grandson, Shadow. We have brought Shadow here to the city because we don't want Cloud and the other dragons finding out Shadow is here. This gives you all a little time to spend with the Prince of the Isles. Yes, my friends the Prophecy has come true." Yana smiled as he put his hand on Shadow's shoulder. One man rose and walked up to Shadow. "I see you're a wizard like Red." "I'm Master Wizard Shadow. I'm also a Master Warrior, and Prince of the Isles and Dainty Pixies. I'm almost fourteen years old and have killed two elves. I have sent, at least twelve men to healers, one of them Starnick, Lammorra's brother. I can fight with sword, staff, or any of the ancient oriental weapons of the samurai warriors. I'm master of my own tower and have two sets of guards. I can drop any man or woman in this room in seconds. Challenge me and you will miss dinner!" Shadow watched the man stare at him. "I wouldn't try it! He means what he says. He dropped me, tonight. Our young prince is far more than we bargained for. Shadow, who is this Fire God you are going to be calling?" Yana asked. Feeling someone was trying to get his attention, Shadow continued to speak while a voice could be heard in his head talking to him. Shadow let Phantom speak to the voice through telepathy, while he spoke to the people. "His name is Hu. From what, I figure he is from South America, probably ancient Aztec or Mayan in origin. It could be even a nickname for this god. I don?t seem to recall a God by the name of Hu. He was tricked into giving some of his powers to a man called Boss. My research shows that this Boss is some sort of spirit creature that needs mortal bodies in which to keep a form. In case you don't know what that is. Let me best explain it this way. It is a spirit housed within another being. Boss uses these powers, which the Fire God gave him. He has his own powers of hypnosis to fight with, too. A few weeks ago, two others and I found Boss's captives and freed them. We also received a bonus. There were a great number of artefacts all in crates. We also found Hu's altar and his temple. This Boss lives off others fear of him. I pray that by setting free the captives has weakened him." Shadow could feel someone trying to tap his energy. "No one can fight an undead, unless he has the forces to do it." A man rose and walked over to Yana. "I still want to find out more about this creature, before I take him on in battle. I do know that he has possessed my uncle's body and can use my uncle's powers of hypnosis on others. I believe he also has mind control on his side, which could be a problem for me, because I don't know that much about it, yet. I know I cannot kill him, but I'll send him back to where he came from. A pray this time that the spirit is put to rest." Shadow watched the others sitting quietly and listening to him. "No one can fight a being like that." Another man said. "I have powers, too. I'll fight him and win. His fire is not hot enough to hurt me. It has taken me almost two years to ready myself for this fight. He'll come to me! He is on his way and should arrive in a few weeks. He could be here even sooner. You see I know a few things about this creature that the others don't. Just a few, ideas I'll be using. If he can read minds and control them. Then I'll direct my thoughts to my parents, who Boss's wizard killed. I want him to know whom he is fighting. I don't hate anyone. He will feel only the love for my family and for my uncle. If I'm to win this fight, I will fight him with love! That creature has my uncle?s spirit within him. I want them both to know that always love my uncle. I do not hate Boss, because he tried to help my uncle survive. Maybe, Boss did it in the wrong way, but he did try to help uncle. This should make Boss stop and think about things. This will throw him off guard and allow me to act, while he is trying to figure out what my next move will be. While he is worrying about my moves, I'll be draining his powers and energy from him. If I do it properly he'll not even realize what has happened, until it is too late." Shadow knew that a man and woman had joined their powers and had been trying to use mind control on him. Shadow had been draining them, as he spoke. Yana burst out laughing. "Nice demonstration, Shadow! I warned you all! Now, see how good he is! Well, we can have a peaceful dinner, after all!" Majesta laughed and had the guards removed the two gods. "Take them home! Put them to bed! Those two will never learn!" As the two people were being taken home, one turned his head to Shadow. ?I told Phantom to be very careful. He must go to the tavern in Eaglestep and to the second floor. In the farthest room from the entrance door, you will see a picture of a dragon. I have placed several items behind that picture. Collect them and use them where you see fit. Good Luck! Call me using the ring if you need help.? The elf winked at Shadow as he was being carried out. Everyone had a very quiet and enjoyable dinner and talked to Shadow for a while. No one told Shadow who the other gods were. Several, gave Shadow gifts and blessed him before leaving to stay with Majesta for the night. Majesta, Electra and Shadow went to the god's home in the City of Ske. Majesta wanted to keep Shadow away from the temple area for the god knew that the other dragons would challenge the prince. Shadow sat down on a comfortable white padded armchair. To the prince it looked like any other normal front room a fireplace, with couches, chairs and small tables. "I thought it better to bring you here. Sometimes, those dragons get a little pushy. My quarters at the temple are to close for comfort." Majesta sat down across from Shadow. "Here, we can at least relax!" Shadow was fingering the ring, which Mela had given him. "Majesta, one of my aunts gave me this ring. Would you know to whom it belongs? I was told that the man would help me, but that I want not to know his name. How am I suppose to call him, if I do not know what to call him?" Majesta watched as Shadow handed him the ring. "I guess you are right! Shadow, this ring was given to me to give to you. I gave it to Mela when she told me that you had returned home. I better explain something first." "Well, I wish someone would! I came here to get answers. All I have are more questions." Shadow noticed Electra entering with some drinks for the three of them. "Centuries ago, when the wars were killing off all the dragons, something strange happened. This golden coloured elf suddenly appeared, and began to help us develop spells to save our people spirits. He made us sign an agreement. Once the elf showed us how to capture the spirits, we were shown how to use a creation spell to do a rebirth on some of our people. One signed part of the written agreement was that we would not do this to anyone who does not have magical ability while still in spirit form. This stops us from using it on humans from the Forbidden World, without special permission. Anyway, we agreed with the elf that only magical peoples or deserving persons whom we thought were special could be reborn into our world, again." Majesta took a sip of his drink. "Well, Majesta, Yana and Cloud were the only three given these powers. They started to catch the spirits of some of the dragon who had died in the war. I think there are over two hundred, now. Then we discovered that someone was killing off these reborn children. As a result, Yana, Majesta and Cloud began to age the people they did a rebirth on and we discovered that by doing this shortly after they died the first time that many retained their memories from their past lives." Electra saw Majesta blushing. "How were you three to know what would happen?" "Everything was going great! We thought that only our people were magical. Therefore, when we discovered this void in time and about a hundred magical peoples spirits we did a rebirth on them. We almost had a Gods War up here. Some of those spirits were the Gods of Ancient Greek, Egypt, Sumerian and even the Norse Gods." Majesta could see Shadow was in a hysterical laughter. "It isn't funny!" "I can just see Zeus and Odin battling each other. You really must have your hands full." Shadow could see thunder bolts being thrown all over the City of Ske. "It was a war here for a while, until we dragons showed our powers and brought peace to Ske. Well, things turned out rather well for all. Zeus and Odin have become friends. Hera and Frigga are the best of friends. We managed to rescue many of the others as well. The two you dropped at dinner were Loki and Hecate." Majesta could see the prince had no idea who those people were. "Here, put on your ring! It will call Zeus for you. He was so worried about the prince coming home, that he asked me to give you this ring. The only reason he did not want his name mentioned is, that he thinks that the humans have forgotten all about them. He wants not to be a God, but a friend." "Shadow, none of the old gods may return to earth as gods for their people. Occasionally, their names mentioned, but cannot reply in voice like they use to centuries ago. Some of the gods had champions whom they used to help the humans on earth. Well, not anymore." Electra just hoped that Shadow understood. "Please talk to Zeus. The human world has changed and so has the age of awareness of the Old Gods. Thank Zeus for his ring and trying to protect me. I worship the Christian Creator's Son, Jesus. I just pray that he doesn't mind having some dragon power on his side. I was raised as a human child. Now, I come home to my birthplace to find out I am not human, but rather dragon and elf. I have decided to keep the Creator and Jesus as my Saviours. I'll keep my own homeland gods as friends. Everyone needs friends in high places from time to time." Shadow grabbed Majesta as he almost smashed his head on the coffee table from going into a real belly laugh. "Only our prince could say it that way. I think this is why we don't want you being hurt. You are our little monarch. Shadow, no god could be happier than I am, especially, to have such a special friend as you. I thought Electra and I might take you back to the Inn at Stayn and say hello to our friends there. I am very anxious to see how you have fixed up that Isle. Cloud raves about it! He said not even he could have done any better. That coming from Cloud says a great deal." Majesta's face beamed with pride as he talked to his little prince. Electra and Majesta taught Shadow a few spells of the gods. Although his spells were still weak, Majesta marvelled at how well Shadow could do the spells. "You really amaze me! Shadow, your level is over the guardian level, now." "I realize that, when I dropped Yana. I had to use almost three quarters my powers to drain him quickly, so he would not know. I promise you I'll always use my powers to help others. I'll never abuse my rights as prince or monarch. Hatred has no room in my books. I really feel sorry for Boss, because he can't break free from his curse. I pray that I can one day help Boss to break free. He has saved the lives of many from the Councils of Seven. Moore and Tia are alive, because of Boss. I really believe that there is good in everyone. Boss has possessed Brad's body. Therefore, part of Boss is my uncle. I can't hate my uncle, now can I?" Feeling a hug from behind, Shadow turned around to see Venya standing there. "Majesta, Yana needs your help tomorrow." Venya hugged Shadow again. "You two were going to sort out those things found in the ruins." "I had forgotten! Thanks Venya!" Majesta had wanted to go back with Shadow. "I guess I'll have to wait to see the work your doing." "By then I should have one of my major projects underway. The humans have learned to harness the energy from rushing water. I am bringing this technology to the Isles. We can use the energy to light and heat our homes. We call them turbo dams. Huge dams of water, spilling over into other areas, the trick here will be not to harm the environment at all. While flying one day, I spotted three extinct volcanoes all in a line. I want to some how link them together and have the waters from one flowing into the next and so on. The water at the bottom reservoir will be moved by massive pumps to the top reservoir and the cycle will start over again. I was told that some farmers have dry periods where it doesn't rain. If we use these dams properly, we can channel the water through canals for the water to flow in. These irrigation canals will then feed the fields for the farmers." Shadow had been drawing rough diagrams while he was talking. "Well, it sounds like you found yourselves a fine foreman to help those poor farmers on the Isles." A tall man stood in the doorway. His hair was silver grey and he sported a full beard and moustache. His carried a two handed broadsword at his side. "Majesta, you called me." The man's voice was very deep and it vibrated with the power of the gods. "Zeus, this young man is his Majesty, Prince Shadow of the Isles. Don't let his young appearance fool you. He has more on the ball than many gods will ever have. Shadow is also a Master Wizard and a Master at the Art of Karate. I doubt if even you or Odin could beat this young man in a fair fight. I'm afraid we got back a little more than we bargained for. Shadow, meet Zeus!" Majesta watched as Shadow rose to his feet and offered his hand in friendship. Zeus spotted the ring immediately. "I see you have the ring! Use it if you have to. I'll send down a bolt of lightning to help you fight. I will not have you hurt or killed in any way! We loved your parents. No, Son! I adored Rose for she was a real fighter and one of the best. Hera and I sort of fell in love with her from the start, Rose would always help others and yet, fight for what she believed in. Hera and I would watch, your mother and father in the God's Viewing Pool. I would do anything to have our Rose back. In fact, I named your mother when she was hatched. I call her Rose, because she was a picture of beauty and at the same time, Rose had the teeth, like thorns. Not only in a striking fight, but verbal battle as well." "Rose almost died when she was only a year old. We brought her here to be healed. Zeus and Hera loved Rose and would stay with her all the time. I guess you were always our favourite little one." Electra hugged Shadow, just as Hera entered the front room. "I thought you'd be here earlier!" "Someone dropped Loki and Hecate, we had to put them to bed. Bloody fools always picking on others! Who did they go after this time?" Hera saw Majesta laughing. "Would you stop cackling like a hen and answer?" Majesta stepped back towards the door. "It was I. They tried to play mind games, so I just put them to sleep for a while. We all had a very enjoyable dinner." Shadow burst out laughing as he grabbed Zeus and they hugged. "I thought you mother was a real sticker. I can see you have the same sting as your mother had. Hera, meet his Majesty, Prince Shadow, Rose and Nile's son. Our boy his home at last!" Zeus was shoved out of the way by his wife. "Well, they deserved it! Welcome home, Shadow! We have all missed you! What are you doing up here?" Hera hugged the prince and walked him to the couch. She gave Majesta a cold stare and watched his move back out of her way. Shadow explained what had happened. "I may just need a lightning bolt or two to bring down Boss." A short while later, Odin and Frigga showed up at Majesta's home to visit with the prince for a while. It was late when Shadow finally went to bed. Zeus and Hera had already left for their home. Odin walked with Shadow into the prince's bedroom. "We have all changed since we have come up here. I do prefer it here. The dragons keep Loki in line as much as they can. Loki gave me this for you. He said anyone who could drop him like that, and with love deserves the gods on his side. Loki said if you need a joke or trick to play on someone to call. He'll help you plan it. He promises nothing that will kill another, only teach them a good lesson. He said that there are some gifts from him and Hecate. She told Frigga that she wished Hades could feel your love. Hecate gave me this small weapon for you. She told me this dagger would backstab anyone who tries to backstab you. The dagger will act on its own. A valuable gift to protect you." "Thank you! Odin, please sit down! Maybe, it will stop Vinnin's goons from trying to kill me. I will treasure these gifts for I know they were given with love." Shadow put the gold handled dagger at his waist in his knife sheath. "This gift is from Frigga and myself. Use it wisely. I no longer need it. Take my Staff of Runes. I understand you know how to read some Runes. You should have no problems using it. The staff can summon forth Elemental Creatures. Keep it on you at all times for it can drain energy as well as your sword Stinger. Use them together for a faster drain. It can hold a strong spirit for several hours. So, if Boss escapes use my staff to hold him. These arm bands are from Frigga. They will give you the strength of Hercules, both in magic and body strength. Shadow, check though those items you called the artefacts. Boss maybe using some of them to control others. Frigga and I are very sure he is. Agni is a Fire God. Hera used her contacts to call him. Agni is looking for this Hu God. Agni will explain what is going on. From what you have told us, both Zeus and I would have given Boss powers as well to find our artefacts. We both think that Boss is another spirit from long ago. Boss may have at one time been from the Isles." Odin could see a strange expression on Shadow's face. "I get the same impressions every time I hold his journal. This Boss creature was from the Isles at one time. Boss has this evil being in him, which keeps trying to take over. I am certain Boss is from the Isles and is trying to protect these people from the Councils of Seven. I have heard this council called the Councils of Seven as well as the Council of Seven." Shadow wanted to know if Odin knew anything about these councils. "Rahab, Yana's step brother started the Council of Seven. Someone else started the Councils of Seven, an entirely different group. Zeus and I have argued for years that this was done on purpose to confuse the Isles peoples into thinking that they were supporting Rahab." Odin did not know whether he should tell Shadow or not about these councils. Frankly, Odin thought if Shadow was to rule the Isles that he should know. "Consequently, Rahab is losing members to this other group. Well, at least someone realizes what is going on. Boss was originally a member of Rahab's group. He became a hunter for the other." It all began to fall into place as Shadow spoke. "Sure, Boss was capturing these people and trying to save their lives to keep the Councils of Seven from getting them and taking them to the mines. It all makes sense now. This Surkat is the one using Boss as a tracker and hunter - the same goes for with Takrus. They would give Boss maps and tell him where these people were being held. I'll deal with Boss, first! I'll return him to the plane of Fire if I can. Maybe, Agni can find a way to release the real Brads and Boss's spirits from their living hell." "I'll have a talk with Yana about it. We all have meetings to talk things over." Odin was only trying to help. "No! I'll call upon my own prayers and god to help me find Hu. We have his altar and artefacts that Boss found. If Surkat, Takrus and Boss wanted these people hidden, they would not have told me where to find these people unless they were in danger. Relle and someone else had already captured the cave by the time I got there. This means to me that Takrus and Boss wanted me to have these people and free them. I have been getting messages from Takrus and warnings from him as well on what to watch for as well as who I can trust." Shadow saw a frown on Odin's brow. "Use the altar! Call for Hu and see if he comes. If he does, offer him something he cannot refuse, that you will have to think of. Talk to Hu and tell him the truth! I must go. Keep us informed." Odin rubbed Shadow's cheek with his hand and left the prince sitting on the bed. Shadow could not really sleep that night. He knew now what must be done, whether Red liked it or not. Shadow would have his own way. As the young prince rested on his bed, he felt something touch his cheek. He looked around the room, but could see no one. He noticed a note on the bed and picked it up. He felt someone kiss his cheek and felt the air move as a gust of wind rushed out the window. Shadow opened the note. My Prince, This is to tell you that once long ago, three of the old gods from Earth bestowed special powers on you, without anyone else knowing. I was told to give you some instructions. This will help protect you if you do exactly what we tell you. There is no danger to you. Before you returned to Red or Talon?s suite at the Inn, we would like to meet you. We are hiding in the Inn. Talon knows we are there, but no one else. We have some information for you. Please come and see us. Touch the ring that Mela gave you to the old tree closest to the Inn?s back service door. A panel will open follow the hall and come to our quarters. We will see you then. Wenda and Ritis Shadow tucked the letter into his dragon stomach pouch and sealed the note in side. The following morning, Electra walked Shadow to his great grandmother's quarters. "You have some young man here. Aura, make sure the guardians take care of our prince." Electra held Shadow's hand and slipped a small parcel into his hand as she kissed his cheek. "It is from me!" She whispered. "I'll miss you! Give Red a kiss from me!" Shadow magically put the parcel into his pocket and carried his small pack with all his gifts at his side next to his money pouch. "Well, it looks like you had some good time here. Do you have your problems solved?" Aura was handed a bag. "What is all this?" "Gift from the other gods to their prince. They all adored Shadow as they did Rose. Need I say more?" Electra kissed Shadow as Aura opened a portal to Aqua's lair. Aura returned Shadow to Aqua's lair. He told his grandmother some of what happened to him, but not all. Neither did Shadow say with whom. Aqua's eyes twinkled as she held Shadow's hand. "Talon and Red are still at the Inn. Very little time has passed, since you left. Only six hours have gone by. Time moves slower on Ske." "Gram, I learned a great deal from my friends. They agreed with me. The only way Cloud and Enchanter will learn is by experience. Therefore, I'll have to drop Cloud. Well, this problem will be solved very soon. I guess I had better get back to the Inn." Shadow kissed Aqua and opened a portal into the inn. Aqua had opened the portal into Red?s quarters. Shadow vanished from the room hallway and appeared outside the inn at Eaglestep he went inside and right up to the second floor where he found the picture. He collected the tiny gifts and returned to the inn of his Uncle Talon. Shadow moved quickly through the hallway to the back door and outside to the tree. He opened the panel and entered the inn?s secret hallway. He watched as a door at the end of the hallway opened. He entered a large living area, which seemed to be vacant. ?I am Prince Shadow!? Out of nowhere appeared a man and a woman a little shorter than Shadow was. ?Welcome to our home. I now we have a great deal to explain to you. Some of which we can do today. I am Ritis and this is Wenda my wife. Shadow, we have been hiding for many centuries from all human kind. We seem to be the only free fairies left on the Isles. Yet, even we have to hide here. Only Talon knows we are here. Mela does not. Years ago, before World War II, we had to drive away our very own son who we love dearly. We lived in England at the time. Mel was only ten years old, when some Elders began to hunt for him. We gathered all the funds we could and told Mel to leave home. We had a friend who helped Mel get onto a freighter boat headed to the New World. We had to chase Mel away from us, or the elders would have killed him. Shadow, my eldest brother was the person who gave you these special powers. Volow was captured years ago by the Councils of Seven. Instead of letting, these evils have his powers he gave his powers to Talon to give to you. Volow?s son and grandson have also given you their special God?s powers. Volow was a deity for the Fairies. That is when we all lived on the, what are now known as the British Isles. This is where you get your draining spells. Your Grandfather Ott was a very special person and a good friend to Volow. They were the best of friends. That is why Majesta asked if Red could be his apprentice. I was told by our family to give you these books. No one must ever know that we live here!? ?Thank you for being so truthful with me. Mel is your son. Talon is your grandson. I know I have no right to ask this of you, but how would you like to become some of my spies? You are in a perfect situation.? The fairies began to laugh at Shadow?s suggestion. ?We were thinking the same thing. Talon stopped by and told us that you rescued Moore and Tia. We cannot thank you enough. It hurt us so deeply to drive Mel away. It was that or he would be controlled now by this Gretz and her creatures. We have to help you bring her down. Ritis and I will do everything in our powers to help you. We want our son back some day. For years, he has thought that we hate him. It was only to keep him alive. The two men who have returned were summoned here by us. Rocky and Claws are two of our most faithful friends and bodyguards. We have spiders protecting us now, thanks to Golden Thread. This leaves Rocky and Claws free to act as our spies. These two are both old world Earth Dragons. Only Talon and you know this. Not even Mel knows and must not find out until it is over. We have had to put our royal lives on hold. We are just Wenda and Ritis. Once we are all together as a family and these ordeals are over, then we will return as King Ritis and Queen Wenda of the Moonbeam Fairies. At one time in England there was many kinds of fairies. All had different types of wings and colours. Volow was part of the Forester Clans and their King. Raman and I are Volow?s brothers the same with Ivor. There were other clans of Fairies as well. The Highlander clans, the Moonbeam and the Whistler Clans as well as a very special clan we called the Fairies of Dawn. To this day, we have no idea what clans are still alive. Gretz began to kill us all off because as you know from Joleen and Flame they cannot lie. If the elders from the elves spoke lies, the fairy, pixie and fairy dragons knew. This is why we were murdered off. Boss hid many of our people. There are still some in England hiding amongst the humans.? Tears ran down Wenda?s face. ?Why does life have to be so cruel?? ?I don?t know! I often wonder that myself. The Gods can restore our people back to life, yet my parents are still dead. To hide my pain of not having parents, I try to make my own family group. King Moore and Queen Tia understand this so they made me their son. Joleen, I will always love as my sister. Even so, there is always that void in my heart for my parents.? Shadow wiped his tears. ?Life can be very cruel!? Ritis handed Shadow a glass of wine. ?Here son! You have always been part of our family. Ott was a very special man and loved Volow like a brother. You will always be our nephew. I guess Volow made that clear. We were told you were here, by Electra. She knows we are here, but not Majesta. Someone is spying on him. Here we wanted you to have these different six different spell books. There were six true fairy clans at one time. Only one clan comes from the Isles themselves. They were born of the Isles. Here are your books. This one here is from that special clan. We called them the Landor Fairies for they lived in Landor once long ago.? ?So, that is why Majesta and Electra love Red so much. That is all they could talk about last night.? Seeing big smiles on both of the royal?s faces, Shadow began to laugh. ?Your eyes tell me more that you are telling me, I know and will keep what I know a secret. I think I had better get back. I?ll take care of Talon for you. Thank you!? Shadow shook hands with Ritis as Wenda grabbed him and hugged them both. ?I love you both! Take care!? ?We will! Once the fairies are free, we will come out of hiding, but not until. You be careful!? Ritis hugged Shadow and watched as the prince left. Shadow walked through the hallway carrying his books. He used his powers to returned to Red?s quarters and put his books away. Afterwards, the prince washed his face and hands, and then went to Talon?s suite, where he found the two elves still hard at work. Talon glanced up at Shadow. "You?re back sooner than expected!" "I feel better, now." Shadow walked over to Red and kissed his cheek. "Well, what is that for?" Red put his hand on his cheek. "Ah, nothing! I just felt like giving you a kiss!" Shadow winked at Talon. ?I do love you very much! We'll be going with my plan to return the artefacts, the temple and altar will be returned to Hu." Shadow sat down on the couch. "If I were Hu, I'd want someone to return my things if they were stolen. Frankly, I think it's a sound idea!" "Father, why don't you go see if Mela will bring us something to eat and drink?" Talon suggested. Shadow waited for Red to leave. He reached out and grabbed his uncle's hands. "Talon, I met a man. He said my plan was a sound one. Even Red's master approved of my plan." "It sounds like you really impressed them!" Talon sat down beside Shadow. "What about your problem?" "Let's just say, those men no longer think of me as a child. To their leader, I'm wiser, more mature than Cloud or Enchanter. Their leader and I are friends. He said I'm more a man than many of the dragon elders. He gave me complete control over my own body." Shadow rubbed his pouch line and watched Talon smile. "What about the draining problem?" Talon asked. "Let's just say that I can do illusions, very well. I can't have Doc thinking that I'm an adult, yet. I don't have the heart to spoil all his fun. Besides, I still get those bruises. Talon, I found out a few months ago that I could drain my elfin form, but still hold the energy inside my body. I found another huge cavern inside Eaglestep Mountain, where I'll be putting Hu's altar and other articles. This I will call my lair. The other caverns and caves will be called the vaults. Only I am supposed to know about them. I think my idea of being Commander and Chief of the Argons Forces is a good one. Everyone will be looking for this person. This gives me another disguise. I can use my illusions to make another person who looks similar to Brett Mason, and still have the elfin qualities." Shadow saw Talon laughing as he set down his bag. "Look inside!" "How long have you been able to use the illusions to fool Doc?" Talon was still laughing as he opened the bag. "WOW!" "Gifts from the gods. As for the illusions, it's been almost a year. I came across this spell book that it has nothing but illusions in it. You see others only ask Shadow how many spells he knows. They never seem to ask Phantom. Therefore, I study the elfin magic and Phantom studies the others. That part of me knows twice as many spells as my elfin form. I can call on both to work the spells through either body or form that I am in. I am speaking also of my breath weapons. I can use my breath weapons as a type of elfin spell. Talon, please don't tell anyone, what I have been up to. I need the time in my lair to practise, and learn all I can to fight Boss." Shadow hugged Talon. "The bruising has started to stopped, but it will take time. It has to do with my draining too fast. Now, I have learned to control my energy, too. I'll keep up with the illusions for Doc's benefit, or when I need to spy on someone." "I understand what you're saying. It will be our secret and only ours. You're right not to let the others know just how powerful you really are. Thank you for telling me." Talon pulled Shadow closer to himself and they just cuddled for a while. "Look son, if you need help or advice come to me." "I will! Thanks uncle!" Shadow kissed Talon's cheek. ?I received some spell books from Ritis and Wenda today. I know now that you are my appointed Guardian and powers to match my own. We will keep that a big secret. Can you use your other talents?? ?By all means. I was trained well by the people you just met. We have relatives in the City of Light. Nova?s wife Sunbeam is Wenda?s sister. If I am not around and Wenda is injured see she finds her sister.? Talon hugged his nephew. Red returned to find Talon and Shadow leaning over the table working. "Mela will be right up!" Red went back to the table and to what he was doing. Mela entered with some food and drinks for them. As Mela returned to the dining room, she saw the two men who had mentioned Brad. The men were waiting for their meal. She walked over to them and told them that Talon was in his room. Before Mela could say anything else, the two men jumped over the table and ran from the room. They hurried to Talon's quarters and knocked on the door. Shadow answered the door and was standing behind it as the two men rushed into the room. They stood in the doorway. Talon greeted his uncles. "Well, I see you two haven't changed at all over the years. Still wandering the lands getting into trouble, are yeah?" One man grabbed Talon's and hugged him. "What's with the whiskers, kid?" The other man pulled out his knife. "Maybe, we should give the kid a shave." Shadow slammed the door shut with a loud thump. "Just try! You'll find out the hard way who I am. Unhand, my uncle, NOW!" Both men spun around and stood staring at Shadow. Talon laughed at his uncles. "Claws, Rocky this is Shadow. He's Nile and Rose's son. Shadow, these are my uncles." Talon watched Shadow begin to move like a cat around the two men. "So, the child has returned home. He acts as if he's getting too big for his own good. Maybe, after we eat I'll take him down a peg or two." Claws walked over to Red. "You should teach your grandson some manners." Rocky said to Red as he sat down. Talon laughed at Rocky. "Still trying to start fights, you both should realize that Shadow only protects his own. Not even Lammorra or Starnick can beat this young man in a fight. You two had better watch yourselves round him." Red walked over to Shadow. "My grandson is full of surprises. Never underestimate this young elf or you'll find yourselves in trouble." "We stopped by to see Mia. We heard all about Shadow from Maria. She said that Shadow fought a dragon. The first thing you must learn is to never pick a fight with a dragon. Especially, if you're by yourself and not as young as you are. Wait til you're older, but make sure you have backup with you. I don't understand how an elf could get into a fight with a dragon." Claws rubbed his cheek. "That scar on Claws's face came from Misty. Now, start explaining!" Rocky frowned as he stared at Shadow. "How did you get into that fight anyway?" Shadow did not know what to say. Was he supposed to tell these two he was dragon or not? He thought for a short while, and then answered. "I wanted to talk to the dragon, but he was to upset to listen. We got into an argument and I lost the fight, but I gained a very good friend. Thunder lives with me in my tower, along with his family. They are earth dragons and were too large for my tower. I reduced them to the size of fairy dragons. We get along very well. They sleep in my room with me at night. They are teaching me to fight as they do. I can even use a sword properly. I can also use bow and arrows as well as other weapons.? Claws leapt to his feet and drew his sword. "Well, come and show me what you have learned." Shadow waved his hands. His two Japanese wakazashi swords appeared, one in each hand. Shadow did a few warm up moves first. Claws stood staring at the child. He finally began to cautiously move around Shadow and strike out at him. The prince had no problem outwitting Claws with a few well-placed karate moves and gymnastic jumps. He kept Claws on his guard, all during the match. Suddenly, Shadow kicked Claws's sword from his hand and pointed both his blades at Claws?s throat. Claws's sword was stuck in the ceiling. "All right, you win this time! Next time, it's my turn!" Claws stood staring at Shadow as he was handed back his sword. Shadow jumped and did a back flip in midair. He landed beside his chair and sat down. He did this all in one motion. "Maybe, I can teach you a few tricks, later. I have learned one thing, since I've been fighting. I fight to win! If I had really wanted to, I could have killed that dragon. Because he was a dragon and knew no magic, I fought at his level. I've learned over sixty spells and I'm a master wizard." Shadow watched Rocky laughing. Rocky fell out of his chair, because he was laughing so hard. "I think you should take lessons from his young elf. You looked terrible this time. Shadow showed the grace of a dancer and the fighting skills of a knight. Claws, you looked like a fish out of water, just flopping around on the ground. Shadow, do that jump and flip again for us!" Shadow walked to the center of the floor and did a back flip, then he walked up to Rocky. "Talon told me you're a good fighter. Attack me with your knife." Shadow watched Rocky stare at Talon. "Try to take Shadow!" Talon was thoroughly enjoying watching his uncles being beaten by the prince. Rocky drew his knife and lunged at Shadow. The next thing Claws saw was his brother flying through the air, and landing with one foot next to the fireplace. Rocky scrambled to his feet and went after Shadow. However, the child tossed Rocky through the air, this time landing on a table with a thud. Shadow ran over to see if Rocky was all right. Rocky jumped Shadow, but the child grabbed the man's arm and sent him back to the fireplace. At the same time as Rocky flew through the air Shadow had grabbed the knife and flipped it deep into the wooden tabletop. Rocky was sore and lay on the floor. "Well Shadow, I guess I could use a few lessons, myself! Forget the bow and arrows! I don't want to look like a porcupine, as for the magic that can wait! Shadow, how about helping an old man to his feet?" Shadow helped Rocky to his feet and walked the man back to his chair. Rocky grabbed his knife and began to wrestle with it, trying to get it free. Rocky frowned at Talon. "Have you fought Shadow, yet?" "No! I hope I never have to, especially, after seeing you two in such a mess." Talon laughed and watched his uncle finally, wrestle his knife free. "I must say one thing. I'm sure glad this young man is elf and not dragon." Claws replied. Talon started to laugh. "That reminds me! You'll meet dragon at the tower. He is called Phantom. That dragon is the largest and mightiest I've ever seen on these Isles. He's twice the size of Misty and is a wizard. He's one hell of a fighter. His coloration is that of the Valley of Enchantment. I'll warn you both now. Don't ever pick a fight with him. He fights to the death. Get on his good side right from the start! Stay there!" ?Why have you two not reported to me? I thought you two were going to do some spying for me.? Red frowned at Talon. "Look, we have a big problem. Brad has come to the Isles, as you both know. He has been given a new life as a demon. Now, both worlds are being threatened and in grave danger. Phantom has offered his services to rid our worlds of this demon before it can become a god. Will you help us? You must promise not to tell Carrie that Boss is Brad. She must never know. As far as she is concerned, Brad has been dead for twelve years and will stay dead. This being took Brad's body and calls himself Boss. And so will we!" Red and Talon explained how Boss came to the Isles. "Red, remember back to when we found Talon after his mother had been murdered. Rocky and I were talking a few nights ago. We both could have sworn that we have seen Boss several times on the Isle around the time we found Talon. Boss was much younger then. He was with some men from the Underground. We are both positive it was Brad. He must have been Shadow's age then. The child was begin taken somewhere. We asked if the child was sick. One man threatened us. Rocky grabbed the man and threw him against the building. We took the child and left. His name wasn't Bradley. I can't remember what it was, something to do with the stars or something. Anyway, we took the child with us. He was sick, very sick. We gave him to those people in Landor to look after. We returned there several time, the child was now a man, but would thank us. We heard that he died a while back. We were surprised when we saw him in Corndale. He said hello and thanked us for helping him long ago." Claws suddenly shivered as he remembered something else. "One more thing. We stayed the afternoon with this young man. He kept holding his head as if he had a head pain or something. Rocky asked him if he needed a healer. The young man suddenly change, we thought he was going to kill us at first. His eyes began to glow and he screamed for us to leave him be. He yelled out as we left. ?Leave me! I have been cursed! Quickly, leave before the beast comes after you!? We hurried to the nearest trees and watched unseen from there. The young man did not change in appearance, but in attitude, he sure did. He ripped out several saplings and threw them all over the place. He began to crush boulders with his bare hands. This lasted over several hours. We followed the young man for two days as he wandered aimlessly. On the fourth day, he regained his self-composure. He killed several of the Underground People, while he was in the beast state, no loss to the Underground. The men the beast killed were thieves and murders. We remade contact with Brad. We did not know what to do. We stayed with the child and showed him around the Isles. He was searching for his home. We showed him every inch of the Underground and Above World on these Isles. Nothing triggered his memory. Then when we were helping build Talon?s inn, the child who had been with us vanished." " "After we began to work with you, we were told that someone in England was very ill and we had to go home. We had a layover in California so we decided to go and see Rose and Nile. Boy, did we get some surprise when we discovered that Brad was one of Carrie?s husband friends. Brad recognized us immediately and begged us to leave, before we were killed. Brad explained what was going on. We were at the airport when we heard on the news that Rose and Nile had been murdered. We hurried to back to Carrie, only to come face to face with Jasper Setter. We got into a terrible fight with him and his men. Jasper to this day walks with a limp, because I cut his leg bad with my sword. We cancelled our plane tickets, and were going to help Carrie for a while. We were on our way to the home when we heard on the news that Brad Bosnic?s body had been located in a burnt out vehicle. We arrived at the police station to find that it was in real chaos. We left and went to see Carrie, but she had police watching her. Therefore, we back off. Weeks passed, then several others from the Isles began to show up in town. Rocky and I left only to be met at the Canadian Border by Boss, as he called himself. He told us that through the curse he was able to grab both spirits of the two Brads. Boss had been waiting for Red to return to the Isles. Someone has closed the portal that Boss had been using. He proved to us that he did have both Brads spirits within his body, and was protecting them until he could find someone to help separate them. He said that a woman called Bessa could do the separation, but he could never find her. Claws is right! That is when we discovered that the Councils of Seven were being run by Signet. We helped Brad set up all the safe houses and see that they were kept stocked with food and other needed supplies. Then as Boss began to emerge increasingly as the dominant being in Brad. We began to help Boss steal these captives from this Signet and Gretz. They tried to come after us, but we planned some special surprise for them. Through Comet, we devised a plan to get Rahab down here. He attacked Signet and her men, driving them off and killing most of the others. Rahab killed over thirty men that day. We followed Signet and managed to kill off this clone. We then set our sights on Gretz. She began to hide. We had her scent and began to chase her all over the Isles. She sent four young women after us. We finally were able to blast Gretz and did the day before she vanished from the Isles. Boss and ourselves have been rescuing these prisoners, and trying to grab any information, we can on the whereabouts of Gretz. She fled to the human world. When we heard that Relle and Marts were after Richard and Carrie, we had to split up into two groups. We were at the cave when we saw Talon and Shadow rescuing all those people. We had only discovered that Relle had his men take over for the monkey people and chase them off to get his people in place. Seeing what Talon was doing, we came back here to help.? Rocky watched as Red nodded his head. ?We could not get you involved. Relle and Marts are still after your hide and want it as a trophy to give to Tyran and Vinnin.? ?That is exactly the information we needed!? Shadow looked at Red. "Gather the priests and the others together. There will be a meeting at my tower in one week?s time. I'm going to my room to get some rest. I want to see you in the hallway." Red and Shadow went to the doorway and stood in the hall of the Inn. "What is this all about?" "First, I am taking a week off to get my mind settled down. Red, you know that I am the only one who can fight Boss. This is why I am taking this time to myself. You saw the priests and the leaders. Did you know that four of those priests are your brothers?" Shadow could see that Red already knew. "Yes! We have agreed to work together. Shadow, it was they who shunned me, not me shunning them. We are all glad we have this time together. I am told there is another child, called Aspen. He is not much older than you are. I understand that True Grey has Aspen in hiding. Look, I have been told that I may have to leave the Isles for a while. My trusted friend, Flexer will be taking my place. I don't know when the switch will be made. I'll be staying with True Grey at his home in Vancouver. Majesta called and they want me to become a lawyer. God, I hate to leave you! Take my ring. If you need help call Majesta, he'll come down and help you. You?ll have to meet in the town of Ease. I have showed you to the cabin. Shadow, that tape you made of that ambush has cause Cloud to throw a fit and he want me out of the way for a while. I'll write you. Yana promised to personally deliver the letters to only you. I am giving you Majesta's ring of command. You will take over the Conclave for me. Cloud will see to that. All the wizards will stand behind you. I will for warn you. You must not let them dissolve the Conclave. I know that Gretz has influence in the Conclave. Try to find out who it is. Start increasing the membership. I was thinking that I would take a few more courses and raise my status for our own court system. When I return from my courses, I'll take the position as Magistrate for the Courts. We must change our system of law from the Conclave method to a judicial system. I will probably be taken, before I can give notice to anyone. If the Councils of Seven think I am gone, they will make their move on you. Therefore, a doppelganger will be taking my place. Help Flexer all you can. Treat him as you would me. It will be his job to take the lumps the Councils throw at me." Red hugged Shadow. "I do love you very much. Protect our peoples and homelands!" "I will! I promise!" Shadow kissed Red's cheek. "I love you too! I'll see you in a weeks time." Shadow opened a portal and walked through. He went to his room to rest. Red hurried off to tell the priests about the meeting. Talon showed Claws and Rocky to their rooms. Chapter Twelve Shadow sat in his quarters resting for several hours. He decided to go to see Hamel and Stan. "Well, how are Boss and his men doing?" "They have arrived at Ott area only to be attacked by highway men. They are all fine. Just a little stiff and sore from the exercise of the fight. Shadow, what's up?" Stan pointed to a chair. "Stan, I'm going into the human world for a week. I need some profession advice that no one here is able to give me. I came to see Hamel." Shadow watched as Ham emerged from the back of his mobile unit. "Ham, take the mobile home of Boss's and set it in the courtyard as a construction office. That is not why I have come. Can you get a call to Kevin for me? Amongst all our human friends, your brother would be the most educated as far as dealing with human and animal behaviour. I need some professional advice about what to expect from Boss and his men. Maybe, Kevin has a friend who is a psychologist. I could sure use one. I called Fred. He recommended Kevin. Apparently, the police forces do listen to Kevin and a friend of his when they need help on different police cases." "What is bothering you?" Stan could see the worried expression in Shadow's face. "Things on this case do not add up! The Gods in Ske are blaming Boss for everything. Our evidence is showing more and more that Boss is only being used as an escape goat of some kind. These people are using Boss in a big way. We just do not have the right professional help. I must meet with Kevin. Sorry fellows, something is not right! In fact, it stinks!" Watching from his chair, Shadow could see Hamel pulling out his mobile phone. "Kevin Hamel, please!" Ham waited for a reply. "Thank you!" Ham turned to Shadow. "He's taken off a few weeks to work on his farm house." Ham dialled Kevin's home number. "Kev! Ham here! Listen, Prince Shadow would like to come and get some profession advice about this case, which we are working. Our prince thinks that something stinks! Trouble is, so do Stan and I agree with Prince Shadow. Besides, Shadow needs time to think things through without his Elders hovering over his head all the time. You said you would like to get to know Shadow better." Hamel laughed as he talked to his brother. "Excellent! Thanks Kev!" Ham hung up the receiver. "Well, get packed! You can stay with Kevin for as long as he is on vacation." "Thanks Hamel! Where are Red and Gram?" Waiting for a reply, Shadow could see Emerald entering the room. "Red and I are taking Carrie to Powell River. She is not well! Eric is at Red Mule Tower if you need him." Emerald smiled at her grandson. "I'm going to visit Kevin. Bess suggested I become friends with him first. I do need a rest after all that has happened. We'll assemble the altar after I get back from my weeks holiday. I'll be at Kevin's farm. Hamel has the phone number." Shadow hugged Emerald as she kissed his cheek. "I was going to suggest that you take some time off! I like your plans. Have fun!" Emerald left the Great Hall. "Well, I'll be upstairs packing up. Call me on your Calling Rings I gave you." Shadow hurried upstairs and packed up a few clothes. He walked downstairs to Hamel's truck, and watched as Ham called Kevin to meet Shadow at the prince's private home. Shadow opened the portal and walked through into the house. Shadow just laughed and waited inside the house for Kevin to pull up. Shadow had aged himself to look about twenty in human years. He then remembered that his identification should be ready. Kevin pulled up in his red four-wheel drive vehicle and tooted the horn. Shadow walked out to the vehicle and climbed beside Kevin on the passenger?s side. "You're looking well!" Kevin smiled at Shadow and help to move the small bag into the back. "These are all the clothes you brought." "I need to buy myself some clothes. I'm out growing everything, lately. Could I get you to stop by this address on the way to your home? One of my guardians bought the house for me. I must pick up several items as well from the house." Shadow relaxed as Kevin drove off after looking at the address. "This is just down the road from my farm. So, how have things been going?" Kevin was always interested in this case. "That is partly why I am here. This case is getting to us all. I just returned from seeing the elders of our clans. They told me to follow my own heart. Well, my heart, Hamel and Stan all say see professional help. I hope that you can read Spanish! If not then I will translate for you. I have several big problems." Shadow felt that Kevin would be able to help him. They drove to Shadow's house first and went inside. "Say, this place is really nice!" Kevin walked around some of the rooms. Shadow went to the master bedroom and retrieved the papers he was to get. He started to laugh when he pulled out the driver?s license with a note. Shadow, No time like the present! Get yourself some better human clothes." True Grey Shadow put his identification into his wallet as well as the money True Grey had left him. Just as Shadow place the money into his wallet, Kevin entered the bedroom. "Well, I see your guardian thinks of everything. He stocked the fridge, freezer and pantry for you. That is some guardian you have!" Kevin handed Shadow a pop. Shadow wondered if Kevin had been approached and a Forget Spell placed on his friend. Shadow knew Cloud's powers. So, Shadow would have to reproach his friend himself. How much would Kevin remember from their last visit? "Kevin, there are several things I must tell you. That is why I wanted to come here first." Shadow went on to tell Kevin about the elves and dragons in his world. "Sometimes, our elders cast spells on others to make them forget." "I remember you being ill the last time you were here. I have no idea why you were so ill. So, this is why mother said that she has taken into her heart my little lizards ancestors. You are sure these are dragons. Shadow, if you are right you have every right to hide them. I will need some proof that these beings do exist." Kevin was very excited as he witnessed Shadow change to his elf form. "Holy Mackerel! What can I say?" Shadow realized that someone had tampered with Kevin's memory. "Kevin, these dragons on our Isles are being slaughtered. To date, there are only thirty large dragons left in the whole world. You can believe this or not! Somehow, our Elders in Ske have developed a Creation Spell, which can change others like humans into elves, dragon or whatever they wish. Dragons and Elves had evolved into very high forms of life. By using our magic we can change as I just did, and enter the human world. Fortunately, for the human race, there are only a very few of us who can enter your human world. Kevin, I can give all the proof you want that dragons exist. For you see, I am half elemental dragon and half elf. I know of a spot on the Isles where I can show you. This is how we enter this world." Shadow went to the wall and cast a Portal Spell on the wall. The portal opened into Red's cabin in the Elfstand Forest. Shadow walked through and stood watching Kevin as he walked out into the front room. "This is part of Red's inheritance from Jilon the wizard. Come outside! No one will disturb us here. I call my dragon form Phantom. It is safer if others think that we are separate people." Shadow changed to Phantom. "Please tell no one what you have seen!" "My associates would think I am crazy! How long are you?" Kevin walked around Phantom. "I am just under one hundred and ninety feet." Phantom had change back to Shadow. "Well, now you know why Doc is getting so upset with things, especially, those books that say see vet!" Bursting out in a belly laugh, Kevin held his sides. "I had no idea, Poor Doc! Shadow, let's go back to your home and talk!" They walked back through the portal after Shadow picked from fruit rounds for them. "I hope you like fruit!" "My heavens! This is a meal in itself. Shadow, I will give you some books and notes for doc. Tell me what he is complaining about!" Kevin walked into the kitchen at Shadow's home. "Mainly dosage of our little ones. Flame is a fairy dragon that is a total length of six feet, tail included. Joleen stand six inches high pixie. Doc is an old Canadian Native doctor for humans. He is frightened that something will happen to the little ones, and he will give them the wrong dosage of healing potions. I brought you these to work with. I thought you could maybe try them on some of your farm animals or patients at the Zoo if you can." Shadow only wanted Kevin to know the truth! "Well, this is turning out to be some vacation! Well, get your bags ready. We'll go to my home and start working with these potions as you call them. I will have to contact Doc to get other materials." Kevin could see Shadow waving his hand and a briefcase appeared on the table. "Doc's notes so far. This is my copy! I have files of my own to go through as well. Boss is driving me crazy!" Shadow waved his hand again and their dishes were clean and back in the cupboard. "It works very well for fast clean ups!" Shaking his head, Kevin grabbed the briefcase and some other items that Shadow had called to the table. They walked out to Kevin's vehicle and climbed inside. They then drove to Kevin's farm and parked the vehicle in the driveway. Kevin helped Shadow with his things. For the next three days, Kevin read through Doc's notes and gave in writing the best dosages of the potions that Shadow had allowed him to have. "Well, that should help, Doc!" Kevin had never worked with a young man so full of knowledge as Shadow. "I noticed some of Doc's notes were about you and this bruising you have." "That is slowly coming under control. As long as I take my dragon food and eat properly, I am fine. My body wants to heal anyone who is injured. Now, I am learning to store energy for when my body does this healing. It stops the bruising and draining of my body energies as well. I discovered that everything around us has an energy field of some kind. I have learned to tap this source, and use it to stop myself from completely draining. Well, that is not my problem! Boss and his men are. Here are those files I wanted you to read." Shadow handed Kevin the notes from Boss and Nile's diary. Shadow did the cooking of dinner that night to give Kevin a chance to read over the files. The prince noticed Kevin entering the kitchen. "Well, what do you think?" "This reads like a horror story! Relle is suspected of being our hit and run driver? Would you have a picture of this Relle?" Kevin had seen the man hit his brother and take off. Kevin had followed on his own bike at the time. "This is what we have! We call it a dragon breath print. One of my cousins was able to get this picture of Relle. It is not very good." Shadow showed the print to Kevin. "It does look like the same man who was with the one that hit Hamel. There were two in that vehicle. Could these people have known about the Isles?" Kevin thought these people were humans. "Kevin, they are from the Isles. Bess said just before Ham was injured that someone sent your parents threatening letters. Kevin, this happened in the States and again just before Richard and Darren were killed. Marts killed your father and brother. We discovered that. Marts and Relle are triplets. Their other brother was almost killed by their own brothers. Boss has two other men working for him. Frankly, I love these two ogres. They try to cheer us up by doing stupid things. Oft and Stun were with your mother and sister when Marts threw a fire spell at the truck. Your mother and sister were burnt, but no to any extreme. They are completely healed now. Oft and Stun were so angry at Marts, that they waited until he was using his powers to open a magic portal through a mountain. Then one of the two pushed Marts. The whole side of the mountain fell on Marts. Instead of leaving Marts buried there. These two carried their dead wizard to an area with quicksand. You guess it! They stood yelling at each other that they should have not put the wizard there in the first place. I'll get the tape and let you listen to them. Boss hires wizards to do his magical bidding. Little does he know that both his ogre friends are very smart, indeed! They refuse to tell Boss that they are both wizards themselves, with very high powers. They could easily have killed your family, but instead, they gave their girls as they call your mother and sister, only the very best food, water and even their last healing potions when they got burnt. The ogres were closer to the truck when it exploded. We left them potions to use on themselves. They are keeping them case Boss gets hurt or someone they meet on the road." Shadow sat down at the table. "Those two ogres love Hamel just as much. They keep saying how much they miss their girls. We sent them a note stating the Misty found their girls and Hamel. Those two went to a tavern and had a few drink to celebrate their girls and Hamel found help. We told the ogres how to get in touch with Bess and Kala. The girls receive a bag of gold nuggets every couple of weeks from Oft and Stun. This brings me to Boss. I must tell you this first. Boss was your father's contact for the Isles. We have no idea what they were doing. My own instincts tell me that Richard discovered some people. These people we suspect were stolen from the Isles. Richard would return them to Boss. We found several smaller notes in reference to these two meeting at a certain place. It is the same place where Richard and Darren were killed. From what you read is their any way to tell what Boss is up to." Shadow poured Kevin a coffee from the pot on the table. "At first read through I got the impression that Boss is trying to protect these people he has been taking from the Councils. Suppose, Boss found out that certain people from the Isles had been sold to this Black Cult. Would not he try to get them back to the Isles? Try to put yourself in Boss's place. Now, you are seeing all these people being killed by this Councils of Seven and this Black Cult. What would you do?" Kevin began to eat his food. "Try my best to protect them! What about this illness the ogres say Boss has. Could Boss be possessed by a demon of some kind?" Shadow waited for Kevin to reply. "He could! With what you told me about rebirth I'm beginning to wonder. Could it have been possible that during a rebirth something went very wrong? Yes!" Kevin had noticed something in Shadow's eyes. "What is it?" "A cursed object! I have been warned about them. My sword Stinger is a magical sword, which can alert me to pending dangers and it is invisible. I have been told that jewellery and weapons can be cursed very easily by these priests and wizards. Here feel my cross. This allows me to call Red and Emerald, if I need them. My godfather, Comet told me not to use anything I find, until he has inspected it first. After I passed my master's test Comet gave me the spell to check items for myself. Could something from one of those tombs they excavated have been cursed? You hear about mummy curses all the time." Shadow could see Strike going through Boss's diaries, again. "Most of those curses were from stale air. Bacteria floated up from the coffin or tomb as they opened it and made the men sick. Some died. Back to Boss, he talks about blackout and memory loss. You said that mother and Kala witnessed Boss physically change form - if this was the case, and then yes! He could very well be cursed. It could be a drug placed on the items!" Again Kevin saw that look in Shadow's eyes. "I was given a dagger with a poisoned blade. Kevin, think I better get some more inside help. I have the priests we found in Kola going through the artefacts we found in Boss's cave with the prisoners. Boss had kept Joleen's parents hidden away for over twelve years. Moore told me that they were to be taken into the mine in the Underground. Boss and some of his friends stole the cages. Moving Moore and the people left from his village into a huge cave on Imp Isle. Tia, Moore's wife told me that she was told that the others have all been killed in the mines. We have found a few of Flame's people. They are below in a forest near Phantom Lake. Only three people know where they are, Comet, Flame and myself. We are not telling anyone. There are only about thirty of the little dragons left. They come to my tower to sleep at night. I have set up one of Boss's old mobile trucks as a safe house for these little dragons. During the day, they hunt in the forest for food. At night they hide at my tower. We discovered three other large dragons. Thunder, my good friend, at least has his mother and siblings back. Boss had captured them, but missed Thunder." Shadow felt Kevin place his hand on his arm. "I am going to suggest something. As an outsider, I may be able to get information from other sources for you. This Boss Case sounds like a man with a split personality. If we treat it like this type of case, we may get other answers, which can show us better how to handle these cases. If Boss uses magic he could easily change himself, as you do to cover up the fact of the split personality to his friends and other associates. For that matter, even the Councils of Seven." Kevin was giving Shadow the information he really needed. They finished their dinner and decided to go for a drive. Kevin wanted to get some other books he had ordered for Doc through the zoo. Shadow followed Kevin into the zoos backstage area. It was different seeing all these cages and tank from the back of the viewing glass. Kevin walked into his office and grabbed the items he wanted to give to Doc. Shadow was sitting in Kevin's office when Stinger began to vibrate. "Kevin, danger is near! Something is not right! Stinger is vibrating like crazy!" Kevin quickly scanned the area of his office. He opened the door and saw two vets trying to get a Baboon into a cage. Shadow watched as Kevin went over to help. Something moved in the corner of the room. "Kevin, a snake is loose in the corner by the yellow tank!" Kevin turned in time and stepped back quickly as he grabbed a clear plastic shield and managed to keep the snake in the corner as he snared it. Kevin put the snake back into its tank. "Thank you!" Shadow moved quickly over to the other cage and waved his hand. He has seen the vets give the baboon an injection. It was still not working. But the baboon was out cold. Kevin nodded and laughed at Shadow. "Come give us a hand moving this beast!" Shadow winked at Kevin. "Only if it stays asleep!" "I think it will now!" Kevin and Shadow helped the vets move the primate to the table. "What happened here?" "Some teenagers gave our friend here some bubble gum! Look the mess! The zoo is pressing charges! I have had it this time!" A man walked over to Kevin. "What is this young man doing here?" "Bob Northam, meet Shadow Wolvershen. I have been busy trying to help Doc as you know. Well, this is Doc's employer." Kevin loved to bug his employer. "You are Doc?s employer." Bob shook his head in disbelief. "Yes! You see I am the Crown Prince for my homelands. I came here to visit Kevin and to get some medical facts for Doc. Kevin, we should be getting back soon!" Shadow could see the others using some sort of gel on the primate. "Ice works well. So, do dropping teenagers into a lake at fifty feet." "That I will agree with!" Bob started to laugh. Kevin returned to his office with Shadow. "Thanks again. That primate must had knocked the latch to the snakes cage." "No! Some maintenance man let it loose. Kevin, I can sometimes see dangers as well. Kevin, I want to point out this man to you and Bob. That was no accident! Check the sleep drug, they gave the primate as well." Shadow was in a daze. Kevin placed his hand on the prince's shoulder and called Bob into his office. "The snake I put back into his tank was a cobra. Check that dosage of sleep drug used just now on the primate." Bob hurried off to the lab and returned within the hour. "That would not have put a mouse to sleep." "Come, I'll show you the man I notice in the area of that cupboard with we first entered this area. I was watching from Kevin's office. I saw him hit that cage with the cobra in it as he passed." Shadow walked around the zoos buildings inside for a good half hour, before spotting the man. "That is the man!" "I fired that men six weeks ago!" Bob called the security guards. "Give him to the police!" Shadow stood staring at the man for the longest time. The prince?s stare was piercing as he began to cast certain spells at the man being arrested. Shadow felt Kevin place his hand on his shoulder. Shadow finished casting the last spell. Kevin moved Shadow back into a corner. "What is it?" "That man will escape! He is one of the Isles people. Why would he be here causing trouble? The spells I put on him will send him to my tower dungeon on the Isles. Once he has been booked all his files and rap sheets will be teleported to my private office." Shadow closed his eyes and called to Mia, but no answer. Shadow waited until he was in the four-wheel drive of Kevin's before calling with his cross. "Lyptus, can you hear me?" Shadow called. "Yes master!" Lyptus replied. "I am sending a prisoner from the human world. This one is one of our Isles people. He was caught trying to kill some humans at the zoo. I witnessed his actions, myself. Charge him with attempted murder! I want this one taken from my tower and given to Bulton for safekeeping. The man is a wizard, so watch it. Bind him good! I am pressing charges!" Shadow could hear Lyptus laughing. "The rap sheet arrived. I'll check the prisoner!" The apprentice's voice faded and returned. "We have him! I'll send him to Bulton, immediately." "Thank you!" Shadow closed his call. "See you in a day or so." "Just how strong are your magic abilities?" Kevin stopped at a red light. "Being the Crown Prince gives me other abilities as well. Those spells I cast were ones that the gods use. They are like a Summoning Spell, except I don't have that ability, yet. So, I called one of my friends in Ske who has the ability to cast that spell. He moved the man for me, makes me look good! I have the human god on my side as well. I just wish I could talk to him at times. It would make things a whole lot easier. Well, I have you to help me. I do appreciate it. Do you want to come and meet Bulton?" Shadow could see Kevin nodding his head. "I want answers out of this prisoner before this one is found and dies too." Shadow and Kevin entered the farmhouse. The prince changed his clothes to elfin and handed Kevin one of his cloaks. Shadow opened the portal and they walked through into a tower. "BULTON! IT IS SHADOW!" The prince called out. "Shadow, the prisoner is in my study as you ordered. What is going on?" Bulton hurried over and shook hands with the prince. "A MINOTAUR!" Kevin stood staring at the huge male beast before him. "A HUMAN!" Bulton laughed and shook Kevin's hand. "Welcome to my tower. Come with us!" As they entered Bulton's study, Starnick stood beside the man chained and gagged. "Shadow, you really got a hot one this time. He is one of Blazemaster's men! He calls himself, Trivin!" "Starnick, Bulton meet Kevin Hamel. I have told Kev all about us. I overheard Kevin's employer saying that this Trivin has tried several times to kill others at the zoo. I want to know why!" Shadow removed the man?s gag from his mouth. "You will talk to me!" Shadow had found a Truth Spell, which now the prince would cast on his prisoner. "Why are you at that zoo? Who sent you?" "Signet wants all the children of our High Priest of Ske dead. We have located two of his children who work at the zoo. We just do not know which ones they are. The only way we can find out is to have them hurt. Then we can see their scales!" Trivin was in Shadow's powers as he answered truthfully. "Does anyone know who these children are?" Shadow wanted to see what this man said. "No! Signet wants the children all dead. If we do not kill the children a great curse will be fall us all!" Trivin suddenly screamed and died. Bulton shot around fast and threw off two spells down his hallway. "Starnick, grab that man!" Shadow and Kevin were trying to help Trivin, but he was already dead. "Well, any ideas of who this High Priest is. If we knew that, then maybe we could find his children." Starnick pulled the man back into the room. "Shadow, meet one of our cousins, Dalin's son, Trayin! Someone was waiting for him in the hallway as well. Bulton, it is not your fault! Well, I'll take these two back for Doc to do his thing on. I'll get Doc to give you a full report." Starnick turned to face Kevin. "Your mother and sister are fine. I am taking good care of them. Hamel is some young man. I love that boy! Well, you take care, Son. See you again soon." Kevin did not know what to say. He had seen Starnick with his mother and Kala when they came to visit him. "Give mom my love and Kala a kiss. Kick Hamel in the pants, if he doesn't be good!" Starnick smiled and hauled the two bodies out of Bulton's office. "I think Starnick loves mother!" Kevin turned to see Shadow laughing. "He sure loves Kala and Ham as well. They need something now that father is dead. Mother told me in her last letter, she loves Starnick very much. I may have an elf as a father after all. I like him." "BULTON! I have been injured! Those men ran into me and locked me into the kitchen cupboard. Look at my arm!" A female minotaur hurried into the office. Kevin hurried over to Loyee to help her. "Sit down, Dear! Here let me have a look! I am Bess's son, Kevin! Now, let's have a good look at this cut. Shadow zap my red bag here!" Shadow took off running through the portal and returned with the red bag. "Kevin, this is Loyee!" "Loyee, this is one of Bess's sons. She is the one who has won Starnick's heart. So, I just found out. This is Richard Hamel's son, Kevin!" Bulton sat down beside Kev and watched him healing his mate?s arm. "It sounds like mother is in love with Starnick. I would not be surprised to see them marry in the near future. I like Starnick!" Kevin winked as Shadow. "That would make us cousins." "I guess it would!" Shadow laughed as Kevin used a syringe with healing potion in it, just the way the prince had instructed. "Good!" "Well, if that man was right then two people at the zoo could be the children of a High Priest from your Isles. How do we find them? He said if they were injured the scales would show." Kevin bandaged Loyee's arm for her. "Keep it clean!" "Thank you! Kevin. I met Bess once. We talked all night! Bulton played with Kala. They had a good time hopping around on one foot." Loyee handed Kevin a piece of jewellery for healing her. "Take it! I want you to be safe!" "Thank you!" Kevin, put the necklace on his neck. He could feel it vibrate as he put it under his shirt. "It is vibrating!" "Shadow, stay with Kevin and Loyee." Bulton called out the guards and there could be fighting heard downstairs in the tower. Shadow made himself invisible and moved downstairs to the next level. He could see Bulton fighting some wizard standing in the doorway. Shadow shot a draining pulse at the man and watched the man drop. "That will keep him out for a while. I've called Starnick back here. His is coming with Hort and back-up." Kevin had grabbed two swords from the wall and stood guarding Loyee. She walked over to the cupboard and exchanged the two swords Kevin had for two others. "These are both magical swords. That is funny! They have never glowed like that before. They like you! You can have them! All they do is collect dust!" Loyee watched as Kevin tested the balance. "Perfect balance! Loyee, these are very valuable swords. Mother asked me to move to the Isles. I know why now! I'll get Shadow to give these swords to mother for me! I think they would be safer here." Kevin was suddenly aware of danger moving nearer to him. He stepped out into the hall and began to duel. "What the hell?" One sword left his hand and plunged itself into the attacker. The other sword swung around out of Kevin's hand, lobbing off the man's head. Kevin stared as the swords returned to his hands. "WOW! These two have minds of their own!" Shadow and Bulton had been chasing the one person who attacked Kevin. They had seen the swords in action. Bulton was laughing at the expression on Kevin's face. "Well, I see they found a good home!" Kevin and Shadow left after dinner and returned to the farm. Kevin mounted the two swords on the wall above his bed. "Well, I'll be protected from now on!" Shadow stood in the doorway laughing. "Well, that man should had left with the others. Bulton was delighted to see you could fight. Only a great warrior can handle swords like those. Well, we will have to find out who those two people were. Any ideas!" "None! I think there could be other attacks at the zoo. I'll warn Bob. I guess I should just tell him the truth. We just don't know who they are." Kevin retired to his bed. The child tried to think of how he could protect Kevin and his friends at the zoo. Shadow read for a while and finally went to sleep. It was around five in the morning when the prince suddenly shot straight up in bed with an idea. ?I got it!? It was at breakfast that Shadow told Kevin of his idea. ?That man said that the children worked for the zoo. If the children were injured, they could tell by a cut, because they could see the scales. Right?" ?Yes! What are you getting at?? Kevin wanted to hear the idea. ?Could you get me blood sample of everyone that works in the zoo hospital? I can have my lab run some test on these people and give you any answers. There is a special gene that shows up in the people from the Isles.? Shadow could see Kevin really liked the idea. Kevin and Shadow went to the zoo and collected the blood samples that Shadow would need. Shadow opened a portal to the top floor of his tower and gave the blood samples to Locker. ?I want a report before I return. Come through the portal I am leaving open and give me the report. No on else is to see these reports.? ?Top Secret case! I will have them shortly. You want the full DNA profiles on each sample?? Locker started to go to his desk. ?Please!? Shadow left for Kevin?s home. ?They should be ready in a short time. My lab will do a complete work up on everyone.? ?The if there is no one with the dragon DNA what will you do?? Kevin sat down in his chair. ?I will tell certain people to tell the spies watching you that someone is lying and there is no one of that description working at the zoo. Let?s see if that works!? Shadow began to go through the documents again. He had a few answers. "It is not much to go on. Kevin, you have copies of my documents and the diaries. Once we find anything else. I'll send it to you via magic. I got word that Boss is getting closer. I must go home! I'll call your private line! Locker will bring you a copy of his report. I?ll see you after I am done with Boss." That is when, Shadow telepathically sent two spider elves to stand guard over Kevin. They would tell Shadow who was tampering with Kevin?s memory. The prince had not said a word to Kevin about what he had done. The prince needed proof! He intended to get it. "You take care! Give my family my love. Tell mother, I approve of her choice of men." Kevin helped to carry Shadow's things into the prince's bedroom at his tower. See you soon!" Kevin smiled and left Shadow to close the portal and unpack. After returning home, Shadow went to get the box with the cross on the top. He removed the clear crystal like glass and looked around his room for a place to put it. He spotted a plant near the window and put the glass crystal on the dirt. ?That will give that plant a little more glamour?. Several hours later, Stan entered the prince's chambers. Shadow was on his bed reading some of the papers and books, which had been found in Boss's lair on Imp Isle. "Get things straightened out?" Stan walked over to the bed and sat down. "Red wants Phantom in the great hall to meet the others as they arrive. He thought it might be best, if you introduced Talon's uncles to Phantom as well." Stan watched as the prince set his book down. "Shadow, is everything all right?" "I have a few problems to work out. That's all!" Shadow rolled over and looked up at the ceiling for a moment, then rose and walked over to his desk. He locked the books away in his desk and walked over to Stan. "Kevin helped a great deal. However, I still have a few problems." They went downstairs and entered the great hall. Shadow saw the two uncles over at the table. "Uncles, I'd like you to meet Phantom." Shadow watched as the uncles walked towards him. "Stay here! Phantom will have plenty of room to move around." Shadow walked over into the middle of the floor. Stan and Hamel positioned themselves behind Rocky and Claws. Shadow smiled at the uncles and disappeared from sight. Suddenly, the room filled with a swirling mass of rainbow colours and Phantom appeared. In a deep booming voice that echoed from every wall as Phantom greeted the two men. "Welcome to my tower, Gentlemen! How would you both like to duel with me, now? What we didn't explain to you at the inn was that I am Phantom? My father was elf, but mother was a dragon. Now, you understand why, I'm a Master Wizard and the Prince of the Prophecy. I'm glad to see you both still standing. I don't remember seeing those two puddles beneath your feet." Phantom started to laugh. "Stan, would you help Talon's uncles to their rooms. I think they'd like to change into something more comfortable." Phantom watched the two men looking down at their feet. Both men's faces turned red, but neither could speak. It just came out as a mumbling sound. "It's all right, Gentlemen. I am still Shadow. I really won't hurt you. Talon and Red were only teasing you. You're family, not foe!" Phantom watched as Stan tried to pull the men out of the room. Both men were like two statues, with their feet embedded to the floor. Phantom cast a spell and nodded to Stan. He pulled the men from the room. Once on the other side of the door, both men seemed to get their legs under them and ran after Stan. It was not until they had arrived in their own rooms, that they realized what had occurred. They both changed their trousers, then immediately started for each other?s rooms. They met in the hallway, neither one spoke a word to the other. They were still very shaken and their minds were like blanks as they stood staring at each other. Thorn walked over to the men. "Gentlemen, may I assist you in anyway? I'm Thorn, one of Shadow's apprentices." Both men looked at each other and shrugged their shoulders. Claws finally found his voice. "I think we're expected in the Great Hall for a meeting. Could you show us the way? I'm afraid we're lost." Thorn had seen that look before. "By the expressions on your faces. I'd say you have just met Phantom. Shadow is full of surprises! Isn't he? That young man sure has a good sense of humour." Claws put his hand on Rocky's shoulder. "Sense of humour, nothing! That kid is a chip off the old block. I use to pull gags on others, but this is tops in my book. He had us so frightened we actually wet ourselves. That Phantom is some dragon all right!" "I'd hate to get into a fight with him! I'm glad he's on our side, instead of Boss's. Talon was right about his size. He's huge! The largest dragon I've ever seen!" Rocky laughed as they walked into the Great Hall. Phantom raised his head. "Gentlemen, please come in! We have been expecting you. Please, take a chair and sit down!" "Why, do I get the feeling we are walking into the web of a giant spider?" Claws asked as the sat down at the table, beside his brother. "Good! Everyone is here! Let's get this meeting underway." Phantom brought the meeting to order. He turned to face the priests. "Gentlemen, have you got any information for us?" One of the priests stood up when he had seen the dragon nod his head. "Yes, Phantom, we have! Apparently, we're dealing with a God as well as Boss. The God's name is Hu. He is a Fire God from Central America, but we have no evidence to link him with the Aztec or Maya cultures. This is a very difficult God to find. While going through all the crates, we have discovered several articles, which Doc has helped us to identify. These articles are strange themselves and suggest that two different cultures had risen from or around this Hu God. He is not a true God from Central America, for we have found hints of European cultures and designs on these articles. Enchanter has mentioned that our people themselves travelled up those trails to these Isles. We are beginning to think that some of those people who split from the main migration group somehow survived for many centuries. These people left behind the articles that Boss discovered. Rovan has more about the God." Rovan stood up and looked at his notes. "Two points of interest about Hu have come to my attention. We found out Hu was once mortal and was married before he received his God status. Hu also lived in this area where Boss found these articles. Boss did us a big favour by translating some of Hu's diary. According to the diary, Hu's love gave him a box with a cross on it and within that box is a gold dagger with a pearl handle. He writes in his diary how much he treasures these items, as they were a special gift from his now lost love. He says that they are all he has left of his true love. He was forced to marry another female because of the different in their cultures. He was told before his wife died that she had twin sons, who she sent away. He was also told that he has a daughter by the one, which he calls his true love. He regrets that he will never see the children or his love. The natives have cursed him to a living hell because he cannot grow old. A life without death, a love, which he will never see again. Children who would never know their father." Rovan drank some on his glass of water. "Phantom, we all feel that Hu wants back his personal belongings. We found out something else. He shows himself as a Minotaur like creature, covered in fiery red fur. Boss describes Hu in some notes. We have unloaded the altar. We left the temple room still crated. We won't need it. When we unloaded the altar we found some other information. It tells of how Hu became a God. We think you should read this notes. If we contact Hu, we can find out more about him. But because of what Boss has done to Hu. We think Hu may even turn on Boss and do the job for us." Phantom looked down at the priests. "I doubt that very much. Hu has the powers of fire and probably several other powers. It is not his job to fight this battle it's mine! Now, how do you propose we contact this god? If we release Hu onto this plane, we may have more than just Boss to deal with. From any books I have read, they always show a Fire God as evil, one of the devils own. We do have his prize possessions as a tool to barter with, but that is all. How can we contact Hu? Any ideas?" "Phantom, we found some scrolls in one of the crates. After going through them we think they are the Summoning Chants to get Hu to appear. We cast a Read Language Spell on the chants. They are mainly Prayers of Summoning. We'll have to rebuild the altar in a place somewhere safe. We were thinking of a cave. Then we can seal the cave afterwards. This would give us some control over Hu, at least contain him.? Rovan showed Phantom the chants. ?I agree with your ideas. I want all persons not directly involved moved to the town for a while. Start clearing the tower, immediately. Maybe, Red will let us use his farm for my staff and warriors.? Phantom nodded his head. "We will use my lair, that way I can protect Hu's altar from others like Boss." Phantom moved over to the wall and opened a portal into his lair. He turned to the priests. "Let me know when you're ready to summon Hu. I want to be there." Phantom moved back to where he was before. "Hamel, what news have you got for us." Phantom watched Hamel pick up his notes. "As of last night, Boss and his ogres were just this side of Corndale. Another week to ten days and they will reach Eaglestep, where Boss had his base camp." Hamel smiled. "I'll be posting extra guards starting tonight. They'll guard the trail up to my tower. Thunder said he and his family would guard the tower trails starting tonight. We don't want Boss to slip past us, now. Remember, once he finds his things have gone. He'll think that this tower has them and come after his things. I want everyone moved to Red?s cabin after we have something to eat. I don't want anyone in my way if I have to battle this God Hu. I will contact you after I have met with Hu." Phantom glanced over at the portal. He could see the last crates being pushed into his lair. Everyone left the Great Hall, but Phantom, Hamel, Stan, Red, Talon, Rocky and Claws. Phantom looked over at his Talon's uncles and saw them talking to the Cap at the doors. Claws and Rocky walked over to Phantom. In a disbelieving glance, Rocky stood shaking his head. "That was some trick you pulled on us! We forgive you this time! It is our turn next time! Oh, we were just talking to a guard and he said that two giants are headed this way." "Each giant is carrying a bundle of hog tied ogres. The ogres are screaming and yelling as the giants carry them up the hill towards your tower. Shall we show them in or what?" Claws was having a good laugh over what he had seen coming up the road. "Yes!? Phantom glanced over at Red. ?I hope you don?t mind me using your cabin to keep my staff safe.? Phantom could see Red laughing. ?Thanks! Cap and his guard can stay with the elfin guards. All women and children are to leave. Only capable warriors are allowed to stay here.? ?I?ll have a portal open for the weaker people to escape through if necessary. Bring the giants to me, here! Use those outer double doors over there. I want to talk to the giants and those ogres. After I'm finished, the giants will be free to leave. However, the ogres will be staying in the dungeons. They will be standing trial for their crimes." Phantom could hear his uncles talking to his uncle about Mia. "Talon, where did Mia get those beasts from? We climbed up to see if Mia was home. We got quite the shock of our lives, as we had just finished the climb up onto the ledge. Where we were greeted by three huge snarling dogs and three young dragons ready to tear us apart. Those six held us at bay on that high ledge for almost four hours, until Mia finally came and rescued us. Some greeting that was!" Claws had been visibly shaken by their experience. "Mia's children were given the guard dogs by her new boy friend." Talon was getting a good laugh out of what his uncles had said. "Mia has been having some trouble. So, her boyfriend gave the children each a dog to protect them." Phantom glanced up to see Rocky leading the two giants into the Great Hall. Each giant carried five ogres, all bundled together and hanging upside down from their shoulders. The ogres were yelling and screaming at the top of their lungs for they were not pleased at being carried in this manner. Acknowledging the giants presence, Phantom nodded his head to his friends. "You may put the ogres down over here! They won't be going anywhere! Thank you for bringing the prisoners here, so promptly! I imagine you gentlemen are in a hurry to return home." "We were going to return home in the morning. We were going to stay in the woods near by your tower. If that is all right with you?" asked the smaller giant. Phantom loomed over the ogres. "If you fellows don't be quiet. I'll put you to sleep. SHUT UP! Your turn to talk will come." A hush fell over the Great Hall. Phantom turned his attentions to the giants. "Sorry, about that! Now, as I was going to say, thank you for helping us release all the captives. I'd feel better if you would both stay in my courtyard for tonight. I'll have my cooks prepare some food for you. Tomorrow before you leave make sure you see the cook. He will give you some food to take with you on your journey home. Here is your payment for helping deliver these ogres. Don't forget to see the cook in the morning, before you leave. Bye, my friends! Have a safe trip home!" Phantom handed each giant a money pouch. "Oh, by the way, what are your names?" "I's called Highlifter and this be Rocksetter," replied the larger of the two giants. They waved to Phantom as they walked from the Great Hall and into the courtyard. Phantom lifted his head high into the air and watched the giants as they left. "I will send for you, if I need your help in future. Take care going home! See you both again, my friends!" "See you, again!" Both giants called out as they walked into the courtyard. They settled themselves down and began to set up camp. Servants appeared and began to fuss over the two giants. Baffled by Phantom's attitude and behaviour the giants let the servants wait on them. Talon had known the giants for many years, for they had stop by and stayed in his meadow near the inn whenever they were on the Isle of Stayn. They had been two of his friends that had vanished from the back of his inn, some years ago. "Friends, it's good to see you again! Phantom has sent me to take your orders for dinner." Talon wrote down what the giants asked for. "Have you see your other two friends that vanished the same day you did?" "Yes, they were killed by those slavers. Talon, it was terrible. Have you seen Valley?" Now maybe, Highlifter could get some answers to his questions. "Talon, we have worked for other wizards before. None have treated us with so much respect! Nor do they pay us for what we were worth! Phantom shows us respect and overpaid us for the work we did for him. He treats us like you were treated by Nile!" Highlifter remarked as he scratched his head in bewilderment. "Yes, Valley is doing all right. When you vanished, I went to her and helped her get to Hort, her brother. You must understand that our prince enjoys having friends. He thinks of you as his friends. You did a job for him. Whatever he thinks you are worth is what he pays you. Your food and drinks will be brought to you, shortly. You two are part of the prince's family, now. He looks after his own!" Hurrying, Talon raced back inside the tower. Meanwhile, inside the Great Hall, Phantom had been trying to get answers from the ogres. Their leader refused to talk and spat at Phantom. So, the prince was not going to put up with any of the ogres foolishness. Phantom sent for Doc. As the prince waited for Doc, Shadow noticed that Locker was standing by the door, with a file in his hands. ?Locker you have the documents for me?? ?Yes my Prince! I have not sent the other file yet. There is something that you should see first.? Locker handed over the file to Shadow. The dragon quickly glanced through the file. ?I can see why! Take the file to my office. No one is to see it. Now, make up a file saying that no one from the Isles works at the zoo. This is between you and me.? ?I understand! That report is to go to your friend.? Locker could see the dragon prince nodding his head. ?As you wish!? ?I will be done here shortly. I will meet you in the lab!? Phantom could see Doc walk into the Great Hall with his black medical bag in hand. ?See you later.? Locker left in a hurry for the lab. As he raised his head higher, Phantom could see the doors to the Great Hall closing as Doc entered. "These ogres refuse to talk to me or give me straight answers. Doc, do you have anything in your magic bag, which will help me get some straight answers?" "I'll see what I have in here!" Doc calmly rummaged through his bag. "Let me see! I should have something in here. Oh Yes! This should do very nicely! Doc carried his bag as he slowly moved over to the ogres. "Let's see! You're about eight feet tall, weight about four, no closer to five hundred pounds. Let me see! What size needle will I need to penetrate your thick hide! This one will do very nicely!" Reaching into his medical bag, Doc pulled out the largest syringe could find. It was about foot long, because Phantom had enlarged it, before Doc pulled it from his bag. Carefully, Doc filled the syringe with a liquid. Doc walked over to the ogre leader. The old man tapped the sides of the syringe and shot a stream of liquid into the air. Doc had seen the two mountain men standing talking to Red as he entered. "How would you gentlemen like to give me a hand? This man refuses to talk. Well, we will see about that!" Doc observed as Claws and Rocky hurried over to him. Phantom had the ogre's body pinned to the floor with one set of his talons. The prince reached out to grab the ogre?s arm and held it out to the side with his other talons. Rocky and Claws held the ogres arm down and steady, while Doc injected the liquid into the ogre leader. The ogre thrashed around trying to break free. He was still yelling and screaming with all his might as the other ogres watched in horror at what that human was doing to their leader. Doc raised his eyebrows when he felt Phantom cast a spell on the ogre. The other ogres sat quietly and listened to what was going on. Their curiosity was being brought to its limit. Only Doc has felt the surge from Phantom's powers as he injected a little healing potion into the ogre's arm. Phantom released the ogre and started questioning the beast man. "How long have you worked for Boss?" He wanted to see how well the ogre would answer his questions. One more thing Phantom wanted to see was how smart this being was. Acting like a big shot the ogre put his hands on his hips as he stood up. "Ten years! I's been with Boss. I's been wiff him the longest." One of the frighten stricken ogres yelled at their leader. "You lie! Oft and Stun has been Boss's best men! Them know Boss the longest! That one worked for Relle first before Boss!" This was definitely more than Phantom could have hoped to happen. "So, we have a smart ass in the crowd. Well, let's see how smart you are big guy." Phantom's throat rumbled out with the next three questions. "Did you help Boss capture those other beings? What were you going to do with all of them? Why were there no ogres in cages?" "Twas' all our jobs to help capture the other beings. Boss said he wanted them all kept in good shape, that's way we gets good money for them. Boss had been given a Capture Contract, which came from the Councils of Seven. They wanted Boss's prisoners for work in the mines, deep in the Underground. Boss discovered something about the Councils of Seven and began refusing to send them our captives. Boss said if the Councils were so stupid, then he was going to sell them to the Black cult for their sacrifices, instead of his captives." The leader began to brag about his position in Boss's forces. "As for other ogres! Well, all them ogres here have been sold to the Councils of Seven after Boss dead. I was to become foreman for the council. Relle said these ogres were too stupid to understand." By now, the other ogres were getting very angry with their leader. For they now understood what their fate would have been in the hands of this leader. Phantom could see his plan was starting to work. "Take them to the dungeon and make sure they are placed in different cells. Put the leader on the bottom level and post guards on all levels of the dungeon." Phantom slowly nodded his head as a sign that he was finished talking. It was one of the younger ogres who stepped forward to Phantom. "You showed us what this ogre was up to." Not caring if he got into trouble, he continued to speak as he looked at his companions. "It was not Boss who made this one our leader! It was Oman! Him is Relle?s top man now since Henten vanished. I tolds you all that Boss was only protecting us, and them others. No, one listens to me." The ogre had a bad scar on the side of his head, which ran the length of his face. "We has to talk!" Talon called the guards to come and take the ogres to the dungeon. The young ogre sat on the floor waiting for his companions to leave. "I tell you what?s I know. Boss comes here long time ago. Several of us would work for Old Wiz. Gin, Mart's apprentice finds Old Wiz knows special magic. So, Marts and Relle go to find Old Wiz and learn from him. Then went them know spells them leaves Old Wiz. Next time Marts and Relle shows up them have Boss with them. They leave Boss to guard Old Wiz. We was some of Old Wiz's staff. We really frighten that day Marts and Relle shows up and starts attacking Old Wiz. We hide in forest. Boss was out back. We get him to help Old Wiz. Boss find out Relle ready to kill him master. Boss tried to help master, but master gone. When master return Boss told him to leave house, Master not listen. Relle attacked our old master. We tell Boss we very upset. Him say that we to go to cave where we be protected. It was Relle who take priest from Kola. Boss find out and take priest to protect them from Councils of Seven. Boss says that Councils is very evil and we to stay away. We was working in cave feeding others when we see that leader coming to help us. We only finds out that him not with Boss. Him sent to kill Boss. We talked at night when giants bring us here. Leader was mad at me for saying I's going to tell you about Councils of Seven. Boss no leader. Him trying to gets rid of other being inside him. We see Relle change to Boss." "Stun and Oft say that long time ago man hurt Boss and put bad ring on him finger. We even chop off one finger. Boss not minds. Him thanks us for trying to take off ring. Ring still on Boss's finger. You catch Boss, chop off him hand. Okay! Then ring have no fingers to jump to. Boss really good and treats us nice too. When evil in him awake Boss like beast ready to kill everyone. Then we all stay out of Boss's way, you know. Boss look like skeleton found in graveyard. Cept his eyes flames as fire and him can drains power from others. We has seen him leave members of Councils of Seven in sleepy state, when they try to kill him. Boss not cares if Councils kill him cause him wants to be dead to change bodies again. Boss thinks maybe ring well leave too. If you find ring cut off or take from Boss. Big secret I tell you now. Marts have big scar on face, not Relle. Everyone gets them mixed up. We know that Relle have missing little finger on right hand. Dragon bites it off. Them have brother, Grik, him very different! Him always wants to help Boss. Grik and Barcot always-there helping True Grey. Boss calls Marts and Relle rotten eggs." It was plain to see that ogre did like Boss very much and wanted him free from the evil spirit. Waiting until the ogre walked off with a guard, Phantom now knew what was going on. He also understood Boss's diary notes better. "So, if Boss is possessed we will have to get rid of the ring after we finish our battle. We can only pray that this ogre is right. They were only used as puppets for others to play with. I figured that out from the order list Boss had. Boss and his capture team were being used by the Councils of Seven to kidnap others and ship them off to the mines in the Underground. What I believe is that Boss found out about their scheme and began stealing the Councils prisoners back and hiding them. Boss is playing with fire at both ends. I have a bad feeling that Boss is right in the middle of this whole mess. Red, would you see those nine ogres get proper training. They act like children. Get Sky and Storm help train them for road detail. They're good workers. Take the two smaller ogres and give them to the camp cooks. Ask Talon, how well that younger one cooks. Even Talon was impressed. Those two do make a good meal. If they're made to feel important, they will work hard. They are uneducated, however I think that they will understand if things are explained in simple terms to them. I think I have a full time job for my giant friends. Those two could help Storm and Sky with the roads as foreman or group leaders." "Excellent idea!" Red approved and could see that his grandson was learning a great deal about their lands. "You saw the roads on Stayn Isle? How do they look now?" "Better than some roads in the human world. Storm and Sky are doing a fantastic job. I flew over Grub's house. He waved to me as he stood beside his new fruit stand. Even his mother's house has been fixed up. Grub was all nice and clean. I felt like crying. It made me feel so good inside to know that my plans were helping our people! I told you that all our people need is guidance." Phantom could feel Red petting him. "You really think that having schools here would help our people. I saw the roads and the houses, which were repaired. All right, I'll give you permission to bring normal grade school course to the Isles. But you are to find someone to teach it. It will take time, but at least now one Isle is in good shape." Red sat down on Phantom's foreleg. "I'll see those ogres get proper training and get jobs. Even the Conclave is impressed with the work you are doing. They usually never agree on anything. I'm proud of you, Son. Well, you get some rest. I'll go up to get the box and dagger." Red left the Great Hall for Shadow's quarters. Phantom went outside to check the giants. They were fast asleep on mats that Talon had put out for them. Phantom went back inside and curled up to sleep. He was thinking about what Red had said. "Guard! Go upstairs and bring down Flame to me. Tell the other four dragons I want them here as well." A short while later, Flame and the four Earth Dragon flew over to Phantom. "What's up?" Flame shouted. "Stop shouting! Now, remember we were talking the other night about starting normal grade school classes here on the Isles. Well, Red gave me permission to start." Phantom watched Flame shoot high up into the rafters. "YES! YES! YES!" Flame landed back in front of Phantom. "Flame, we need a teacher. I am giving you that job. You have been teaching these four Earth Dragons and Kala her lessons. Well, Flame! Do you want the job?" Phantom roared out in laughter as Flame passed out on the floor. "I will take that as a yes, then!" After Flame came too, he sat staring up at Phantom. "I can use my own ideas in teaching them." "Yes, as long as you teach them the same type of courses Kala is learning. We must set a certain standard for those who want to learn. Ask Kala to help you figure out a grading system for the marks. Thunder and his family can begin grade one when we get the first books. Flame, grade one, two and three are mainly learning to pronounce words, basis spelling and arithmetic." Phantom saw Flame hurry off out the room. "Thunder, get Maria to ask Fred about the courses for the other grades. Help Flame!" "I will Phantom! Thank you for all of us. This means a great deal to us. I'll contact Bess instead. She said she can get the books for us." Thunder rubbed his tiny head against Phantom. "Thanks Friend!" Everything was coming together for the prince. He curled up into a ball and pretended to sleep for about six hours. Actually, Shadow had cast an illusion of his dragon form, and then went to the lab. ?Locker what did you find?? Shadow had his report in his hand. ?They are all humans at the lab. However, four of them seem to have slightly different cell structure. I have put their files inside you private files. I made up these other files for the zoo. We will keep what we know until the right time. Kevin has a blood disease called diabetes. So do the other three.? Locker handed Shadow another report. ?Excellent write-up on these reports! I?ll send this file to Kevin, immediately. Unless you want to deliver it to him!? Shadow watched as Locker nodded his head. ?All right but be careful!? ?I will! I go now! Can I use some of your human clothes?? Locker has handed an outfit from Shadow?s wardrobe. ?Thanks!? Locker took off through the portal to Kevin?s home. He could see the dog and cat were there alone. ?Where is Kevin?? The dog turned around. ?You can speak our languages!? ?I asked where Kevin was. I have important information for him.? Locker watched the animals closely. ?Kevin is in the barn with the horses. One was sick!? The dog went to the back door and pointed to the barn. ?In that building!? Locker ran out the back door and into the barn. He could see Kevin helping the horse. Locker slowly walked over to the area. ?Kevin, I be Locker. Shadow sends me to give you these files.? ?This horse has been bitten by something.? Kevin had not even looked up at Locker. ?Help you check for bites.? Locker began to search the horse for tiny bites. ?It no bite! Him gots to close to stinging bugs. See here is stingers. Whole bunch of them.? Locker began to remove the stingers from the horse and put salve on each area affected. Kevin sat back and watched the little fellow working. ?You really know your stuff. You work for Shadow?? ?Yup! I top lab scientist for Shadow private lab. Not to worry, horse be all right.? Locker finished placing the last of the salve on the injured areas, and then cast a healing spell on the horse. Locker stood back and watched as Kevin?s horse rose to his feet. ?See, him fine now. Here is report from Shadow.? ?Thank you! Come back to the house for a treat.? Kevin and Locker walked back to the house and entered. Kevin read the reports. ?Excellent work!? He looked down at the tiny human standing beside him. ?Thank you!? ?I tell prince I have it ready in few days. Shadow worried about you. Him told me of someone trying to erase your memory. Mind if I help! It will give me better idea of person we are looking for.? Locker could see the puzzled expression on Kevin?s face. ?I put spell on you that I learn when I was general. This will give annoying people something to think about and give me their identity.? ?Go ahead! I am getting tired of Shadow trying to repeat things to me all the time that I have forgotten.? Kevin felt a slight tickling feeling on his body. ?That will also call me to your side. I will catch the man and put him in lab for Shadow to deal with later.? ?Thank you! Won?t you have lunch with me? I owe you that much for helping me!? Kevin prepared a lunch. He went to call Locker and found him playing with Rex. ?Well, you two have made friends fast!? ?Rex was telling me that someone sneaks in here at night. Rex has tried several times to get this person. Him vanishes to fast. I give Rex spell to use if man comes around again. Rex will call me!? Locker smiled at Kevin and followed him to the kitchen. Locker sat eating his meal. ?This is really different food. It tastes so good! This is good reward for helping you. Best reward of all! Yup! I sure like this food! I like having friends too.? ?Locker can you put a spell on the safe so that my paper cannot be touched except my me?? Kevin watched as the little one cast his spell. ?Thank you!? ?I all done here! If you need me, you call! I leave portal open! It is tiny one, but I will hear you call me! Bye!? Locker left through the portal. ?Listen up! If you hear a voice coming from that portal, you tell me right away. I go to help Kevin. Him is Bess?s son in human world.? Locker could see the other four scientists nodding their heads. ******* Meanwhile, Phantom had called Cela and told her what had happened with Kevin. ?I left several of my spies with Kevin. Locker just told me that he has cast some of his spells on Kevin to help protect him.? ?Good! I?ll send a report to my contact. I will tell her about the attempts on the people at the zoo. I?ll see they are stopped and help you find out who is doing it!? Cela telepathically sent a report to her contact. ?Tell your spies that they are looking in the wrong places for the High Priests children. Fools! There is no one that works at the zoo who is from the Isles. You will tell your spies to look elsewhere.? ?We had received word that there were two from the Isles working on that staff at the zoo.? The contact reported. ?Well there is not! I have the lab reports to prove it. Those are all humans working there. Who gave you that that stupid idea in the first place?? Cela waited of a reply. ?Relle and Rift did!? The contact was interrupted. ?Relle and Rift are the killers of the humans. They have been already tried and convicted of murdering humans. I would disassociate myself from them immediately or you could be charged too for murder after the fact. Relle and Marts are the murderers that killed Richard and Darren Hamel. They also killed Rose and Nile. You find these killers and send them to me. There is a death sentence waiting each of those two, as well as Jasper. You be careful!? Cela could hear her friend sighing. ?Thanks Cela! I will contact my loyal friends and tell them what is happening. You are sure that it is Relle, Jasper and Rift.? The contact could hear Cela yelling yes back at her. Cela called Phantom to tell him it was done. ?Call if they do not stop!? Phantom said he would and replaced the illusion with himself. He rested for several hours. A priest woke Phantom up. "Sorry to disturb your rest! The altar has been assembled." "Thank you! I'll be with you, shortly." Phantom sent the guards to find Red, Talon, Claws and Rocky. Red had the dagger and box with him as he entered the hall. Phantom waited at the entrance to his lair. "Talon, you and Red will come with me into my lair. After the priests have called Hu, help the priests get out fast. You two will be my back up. We have no idea how that god will react to us calling him. Rocky, you and Claws will wait outside with the box and dagger. We'll call you when we are ready." Rocky and Claws watched as Phantom, Red and Talon enter the lair. Rocky turned to his brother. "Claws, this is one time I am happy to be last!" All Claws could do was nod his head and stand by the portal getting ready to help the priests out of the portal. ******* The priest had set up Hu's altar in a natural alcove in the lair. It was hidden out of view of the main entrance by a large indentation in the cavern. On the other side of this wall is where the portal was located. The only part of the lair that was lit with torches was in the area around the altar. The other crates where the temple was still crated up had been placed at the far end of the enormous cavern. After enlarging himself to his full body size, Phantom positioned himself in front of Talon and Red. He kept himself hidden in the shadows as he saw the priests forming a semi-circle around the altar. Phantom nodded his head for them to start as he glanced around the inside of his lair. The inside of the great cavern was adorned with stalagmites rising up like monuments from the floor, while overhead were huge stalactites with moisture dripping off. In the middle of this natural looking altar made out of the stalagmites was placed Hu's altar. It was a very beautiful place for meditating, and that is why Shadow had chosen it for his lair. Phantom glanced over at the altar, and then around the area. He could see that if the priests did have to leave in a hurry, they would have plenty of cover. Phantom could see that several stalagmites could become dangerous if he had to fight this god. Phantom wanted no one hurt. He pulled the stalagmites out from their positions and moved them off to the side out of harms way. Phantom had seen the stone bench, which the priests had made out of some rocks. It was against the left side of the wall as one faced the altar. Rovan signalled to the others that it as time to start the incantations, which would call Hu. In the meantime, Phantom was thinking about the new evidence he had come across that Richard was handing over some of the Isles sacrifices from the Black Cult to Boss to help save these peoples lives. This was starting to weigh heavily on the Prince?s shoulders, as he watched the priests chanting continue. Where were these sacrifices coming from? If Phantom took out Boss, how were these sacrifices supposed to get free? Phantom knew that he did not have much time left to find out. He would telepathically ask Boss himself and pray that he would tell him the truth. It took several hours, but just as the priests were finishing the last incantation, the altar exploded into an inferno of flames. The priests moved back about thirty feet, finished chanting and left the lair in a hurry. Talon closed the portal behind the priests, and returned to Red's side amongst the stalagmites. Phantom had moved forward and placed himself between the altar and his family members. He could see that he had plenty of room to fight if he had too. Phantom prayed that he would not have to do battle with Hu. Suddenly, the flames began to spread out another twenty feet around the altar. A harsh, gruff voice came from the flames. ?Who dares summon Hu, the Fire God?" "I Prince Phantom of the Prophecy, summon Hu to come forth and show himself!" Phantom deepened his voice, and made his voice bounce off the walls of his lair. He heard a few stalactites fall from the ceiling off near to where the temple had been stored. Hu's bull like face began to appear in the flames, above the altar. Phantom lowered his voice as he took a step forward. "Come forth! Show yourself, not just your face! After you appear, I will show myself, but not before you are in plain view." Hu cautiously moved from the flames of his altar. He did resemble a minotaur. However, Hu much larger and more muscular than any minotaur on the Isles. Hu stood over fourteen feet high. His body was covered with a dark fiery red coloured fur, and his eyes were like two bright red rubies. He walked upright and stood in plain view in front of his altar. Phantom slowly moved forward into the light of the altar. The firelight reflected off his body and prisms of colours began to appear on the walls of his lair. He moved closer to the god. The heat from Hu never bothered Phantom at all. He moved even closer to the god, thrashing his tail from side to side. Not wanting to fight this dragon, Hu stepped back three steps. "Prince of the Prophecy, what do you want of me? Why have you summoned me to this plane? How did my altar come to be here in this cave?" "I summoned you here, because I have some items, which belong to you. The research I have done shows that these items are very dear to you. How these items came into my possession, I am not sure? All I want is to return them to their rightful owner. As for your altar, it was stolen! When I found it and had it moved here. My information shows your altar and other artefacts were stolen from a Central American excavation sight and brought to my homeland. They were placed in a cave where I found them. The human who stole your altar, temple and other items has been searching for two articles, which are in my possession. I'm willing to offer you two things for one thing in return. I'll return all your belongings, but I want your altar to remain here in my lair. This way, I'll guard it for you. The other thing I want is for this human who did steal these items to be brought to trial for his crimes. He is a power hungry human. I could destroy him, but I want him to learn a lesson from this. I was granted powers far stronger than those of my fellow beings were. I'd be willing to show you how powerful I am, but only in a demonstration. I'll not harm you, unless you force me, too. Harming others is not part of my being!" Phantom stood his ground and waited for Hu to reply. Hu could feel Phantom's powers even as he spoke. He sensed other soulful feelings coming from Phantom, which he had not felt for centuries. He moved closer to Phantom. "Your request is reasonable! It has been centuries, since I have met another as great as myself. Would you consider a contest of power to be a challenge enough? Do you have another name that I may call you by?" Phantom glanced over his shoulder and through the darkness saw Red nod his head. "You may call me, Phantom. I accept your challenge. You're my guest! You may go first!" Phantom watched Hu's every move and stood before him waiting for the god to strike. Suddenly, flames shot across the cavern at Phantom. The dragon just stood there. "You may start anytime you're ready!" Hu moved closer to Phantom and shot a volley of flames at the dragon. Phantom was enjoying taunting this fire god. "Please! Let me know when you're ready to start!" Hu moved to point blank range and shot another volley of flames engulfed the dragon. Phantom put out his two forelegs and pretended to warm his front feet as if one would do while standing in front of a fireplace. Unknown to Hu, he was being drained of his powers, and then he dropped to one knee. Phantom moved closer to the God. "Hu, have you got a problem? May I help you?" Hu stared up and saw the dragon looming over him. "I don't understand! Why do my flames have no affect on you? I can feel you were getting stronger from my flames and not weaker. You have been given a rare gift, indeed! Would you show me more? You haven't had your turn, yet!" Phantom bent down, picked up Hu as if he were a doll and moved him out of harms way to the stone bench the priests had made. Phantom moved over to the middle of the cleared area. He turned to face Hu and nodded to the God. Phantom changed himself into a ball of fire. Hu stared at the fireball as it changed into a rainbow of colours, and then out of nowhere, another ball of fire appeared, from the flames walked a young elfin male. "I'm my other self which just as powerful as my dragon form. You look exhausted. This should help you get back on your feet." Shadow knelt down and touched Hu. "There, do you feel your strength returning? You will feel better shortly." Shadow sat down beside the Fire God. Flames shot all over the area around where Hu sat. Not even in his elf form did the flames hurt Shadow. "Yes, my strength is returning. You had every chance to destroy me. Instead, you returned my strength. What kind of being are you?" Hu stared at the child in awe. Shadow stood up and put his hand on Hu's broad shoulder. "I am what you see! I am elf and dragon. I have the powers to summon the elements if I wish. Fire, water, earth and air are all part of my being. I have abilities to change into other forms, if I wish. My powers are so great that I have other master wizards helping me even though I am a master wizard, myself. My grandfather is one of my teachers, and so is my Uncle Talon and Godfather, Comet. I'm learning to use my powers wisely. You can see I'm only a child. With these powers I possess I do believe I should be taught to use them properly. Don't you agree?" Shadow's senses told him that Hu was mainly all bluff. There was an evil haze hanging over Hu, but nothing to worry Shadow. Hu was studying the child as he sat on the bench beside him. "You look like an elf, but no elf has the powers you possess. You have powers far beyond most beings from other worlds. I do agree, you should learn to use your powers wisely. You claim to be able to change into other forms. Can you change other beings into different forms? Could you say, change me into elf for a short time?" Hu stood up and put his hand on Shadow. "Once long ago, I was a small being like yourself. Twas' before, I became a God. I would enjoy being a small being, even if, it's only for a short time. You can even take my powers from me. I will stay close to you. I will not cause any trouble or harm anyone. It would be a welcome change from what I am use to. Even to eat or drink on this plane would be a gift." Hu wanted to lift the child into his arms and hold him. Hu could feel the love spilling forth like a river over flowing its banks. It had been centuries, since Hu became a God. "You may only be a child, but you have something I have not felt in centuries. You, my young elf, have a great deal of love and your feelings for others are extremely strong. I felt your feelings, when you carried me over to this very spot. You didn't want me hurt by your magic. Yet, I shot my flames at you. All you did was stand and taunt me! You have offered this place to me as a safe haven. A place so others may never take my things, again. You have found my box and dagger, which I do treasure." Hu held Shadow's hands in his, and gazed into the child's face. "Yes, little one! I too, have other powers. One is to read the thoughts of others. I know you found my box and dagger. Would you grant me this one request, if it only to be in this cave? I would not mind. It would be an honour to meet the others who are teaching you the wisdom, which you already seem to possess. In this form, I could hurt them. I don't want to hurt anyone." Hu was still holding Shadow's hands. Even to hold Shadow's hands gave a warm loving feeling. "Especially, you or your friends." Red and Talon walked forward, before Shadow could do anything. Red nodded to his grandson. "Shadow, go get Hu's treasures for him." Hu bowed to Red and Talon. "Please! Come no closer! I don't wish to harm anyone. Red, your grandson, Shadow is a special child. He has been granted wonderful gifts. Please! Keep him safe! There are others like Boss who would use him to try to gain his powers. I would hate to see him being led astray. I doubt it very much though if anyone could, but then I have been led astray and played for a fool. I can feel how upset your grandson is about what has taken place with Boss. He is very strong willed. He looks to you both for guidance. Even if he is sure about something, Shadow will still ask for your help and advice. As you know, even I was led astray! You see how easy it is! I've been around for thousands of years!" Hu's tone of voice told Red that this God was sincere. "It wasn't your fault, Hu." Red knew that this god had been taken for all he had. "Boss took advantage of many people! Not only you!" "Why could I not see what he was up to?" Hu stood shaking his head. "I saw you both in my mind, before you entered your grandson's lair. There were ten priests here as well, but they left. Shadow knows my worshippers call me evil, but that doesn't bother him at all. He knows his powers! He could destroy me, if he wishes. He weighs both sides of an issue, before deciding upon what avenue to walk." Hu paused for a moment. "Red, if you will let me. I would like to help your grandson bring Boss to justice. I can tell Shadow and the rest of you, what I know about Boss. He betrayed me, after I trusted him! I want my powers back from him! I promise you both that if Boss tries anything against Shadow. I will take that man apart, myself. Even the evils have laws to go by. Boss has toyed with the wrong God this time. I would like to be a little part of this. Even if, it is to teach Shadow how to protect himself from the evil ways of others like Boss. Shadow is not a child to be pitied, but rather he is a child to be admired. I can feel his pain and other emotions. Jasper?s two wizards have hurt Shadow more than you believe or the others realize. "Even I must answer to my superiors. There are many Fire Gods and each comes from a different religion. Boss not only deceived me, but he lied to my master. You think that I am evil. I am an angel compared to my master. He is ready to enter this world and rip the heart out of Boss. He's that angry. If he knows I'm helping Shadow to bring Boss down, then Agni will give us a chance. Otherwise, Agni as we call him, will come after Boss, himself. That could cause big problems here. If we fail, Agni will finish Boss's reign of terror. Please, stay out of Shadow?s way! Let him do his job!" It was only a warning, which Hu hoped could be averted. Hu glanced towards his altar. "Red, I will play by your rules and laws. Just to speak with Shadow and teach him what to look for in evil beings. This would satisfy me. I can do it in here. I told Shadow, I would not harm any of you. I would never do anything to harm that child. I just want to help our little prince and make sure no one else harms him. Thank you for listening to me. I will obey your rules and abide by your laws. If Boss becomes a real fighter, I will drag him into the Plane of Fire for you. All decisions will be yours and I will abide by them. All the same, the outcome of these Isles will be that one of us will defeat Boss and take him to Agni. Boss has broken some of the god?s laws. He will be brought to justice for his crimes." Red had cast his truth spell on Hu. This showed the High Wizard that the Fire God was sincere about everything he said. Flame had been on Red's shoulder the whole time and told Red the same things. "Boy! These two really give Boss hot time!" Flame laughed. "Hu is on Shadow's side. Boss in for big surprise!" "Thanks Flame, you may leave!" Red laughed cast another spell and changed Hu to elf. "Hu, thank you! That will give Shadow, five of us to seek advice. Each of us has a different way of thinking. This should give him a broader outlook on life." "I not leaving Hu to have all the fun. I just tag along to keep him and Shadow out of trouble." Flame gave Hu and Red a big toothy grin. "Thunder wants to talk to you about the school." Red felt Flame take to the air. "Gots to run! Hu stay out of trouble and call me before fight." Flame took off out of the cave in a very big hurry. Shadow came into his lair holding the box and dagger. He walked towards Hu and stopped. They just stood and stared at each other not saying a word. Shadow handed Hu the box and dagger. Hu was gazing deep into Shadow's eyes and held his arms open. Shadow walked into Hu's arms. The God hugged Shadow tightly. "I haven't been hugged, since my wife died. Oh, how I have missed it! May all the Gods on every plane, bless you and keep watch over you always. I can see that keeping you safe from others harm will be a full time job." Hu slowly ran his hand down Shadow's hair, and then smiled at Talon and Red as he started walking towards his altar. "I have something to do first, before I leave this lair." Hu walked Shadow over to the altar. Hu set the box down on the altar and removed the golden dagger. He held it in the air and chanted. He turned to Shadow and handed him the dagger. "Please, accept this dagger as a token of our friendship. Shadow, I asked all the Gods to bless this dagger as a symbol of our friendship." Hu watched as Shadow put the dagger into his boot sheath. Shadow reached out and held Hu's hand. "Come with me! Let's go and raid the food box!" Shadow knew that he would have to tell Hu what Boss had done with his powers. As much as Shadow hated to hurt Hu, he felt the god had a right to know the truth. This was going to be a painful task for Shadow. First, they would get something to eat and drink. As they entered the Great Hall, Hu walked up to the priests and began to shake their hands. He walked over to Claws and Rocky then proceeded to shake their hands as well. Hu left everyone in a state of confusion and wonderment as to what had occurred in the lair. Red and Talon followed behind Shadow and Hu as they made their way into the dining room. Talon went into the kitchen, to tell the cook to prepare a meal fit for a God. The cook began throwing chunks of meat at Talon, but he only laughed and walked back into the dining room to serve drinks. Hu sat down in a chair and picked up his glass, and then he took a large drink, quickly leaned back in the chair, as his eyes grew larger. Everyone could see that the ale was too strong for the God. He tried to enjoy his drink, but after centuries of not having anything. That first drink almost finished him off. Talon hurried to the bar poured Hu an ale, which was not as strong. "Here Hu, try this! It might be more to your liking." Everyone watched as the god picked up the glass, sipped his ale. Hu sighed with relief. "Yes, thank you! This is much better. I live with fire, but that first drink burned all the way down and back up. How can you drink that? It is worse than fire, itself!" Hu gazed around the room. "This is one very large dining room. What kind of building are we in?" "This is my tower!" Shadow rose from his chair. "Come! Bring your drink! There are others in the tower, I'd like you to meet." "Shadow, I will call when dinner is ready." Talon watched Hu and Shadow leave the room. "Red, what do you think of Hu?" Talon sounded concerned. "I have cast several spells on him. Hu is sincere about wanting to help Shadow, but he is hiding something." Red drank his ale. "I get the feeling Hu has been around for centuries; something about him! I know I was a child at the time. There was a man who would visit the School of Visions. I only saw him twice. Comet said he was once a teacher at the old Vision School, before it was close. Hu?s movements and gestures remind me of this man. Flame said he trusts Hu more than he does the Conclave. That is good enough for me!" "I get the same feelings, but can we trust him with Shadow?" Talon seemed very concerned. Suddenly, Aqua materialized out of nowhere. She had arrived and was waiting for Shadow and Hu to leave. "Hu would never hurt Shadow. He thinks very highly of our prince. He would give his life for the boy. Hu like Shadow has his own destiny and quest. Don't worry about the prince. Hu will protect him. The elders know Hu very well and trust him. Apparently, Zeus asked Yana to call forth Agni to have standing by in case of trouble. It seems that Agni has artefacts missing. He thinks that Boss stole them. By the way, for your information Agni was once known as a God of Earth. Red, Agni has enlisted all the gods to fight on Shadow's side. We still don't know how Boss gained access to the other God's artefacts. After the artefacts have been counted, and gone through. Several of the Gods like Odin and Zeus want their weapons back. Thor wants his hammer!" "Boy, did Boss strike pay dirt! He cannot know what the weapons are he has taken, or who they belonged to." Red saw Aqua's face colour change to white. "He knew, didn't he?" "Oh, yes! Boss knows. We can't figure out how he found these articles, most were said to have been destroyed or only found in legends or myths. I have called mother and told her. Aura will investigate." "Aqua, what are you doing here?" Red was shocked to see her suddenly appear. Aqua rubbed Red's cheek as she greeted him. "I came to see my grandson and his family. I must also drop off some papers and books we had on dragons for Doc. Well, if you will excuse me. I must see my daughter." Aqua vanished and reappeared in Mia's room. Meanwhile, Shadow and Hu were just about to enter the prince's quarters, when they heard arguing coming from the inside of the room. Shadow opened the door to his quarters. They saw Joleen shaking her fist at her father. "NO! Joleen stay here!" The princess looked towards the door and saw Shadow and Hu entering. She flew over to the prince and looked at the god with a puzzled expression on her face. "Shadow, who dis?" Joleen stared at Hu and wrinkled up her nose from the smell. "Dis Shadow friend? Him toasty likes fireplace!" Shadow put out his hand for Joleen to sit on. "Joleen this is Hu. Yes! He is one of my friends. Joleen, where are the others?" Joleen was shaking with anger, as she replied. "Papa, send odders home. Him wants Joleen to go home! Joleen no wants to go home! Dis Joleen home! Joleen not lib in woods eber, again!" Shadow could see the expressions of pain on Joleen's parent?s faces. "Moore, I think Joleen is trying to tell you she would like to stay here and complete her studies. She has been studying hard to pass her apprentice's wizards test and nursing course. I know you missed her, but she has spent twelve years with Red. It will be very hard for her to adjust to another way of living. All I ask is you give your daughter the time she needs to adjust to having you both home. After all, she is not a child anymore, but a young woman." Shadow could see Moore smiling. "Yes Son, I understand." Moore held his wife's hand. "Joleen, would that be all right with you? Your mother and I can come visit you whenever we like or you can come visit us. You may continue your studies and we can see each other, whenever we wish." "You did it for Joleen!" The princess squealed with delight. "Tanks big brodder! Joleen lubs you! Joleen go help Papa find new home! Bye!" Joleen and her family flew out the open window. "This is only one of several problems that Boss helped to create. He found Joleen?s people in the mines and held them for over twelve years. We know that Boss did not know about Joleen. Her parents were in with those people who Boss was trying to save. Red found Joleen and raised her as his own. She will not return to her own people, mainly because she doesn't know or trust them. Her husband to be was murdered by someone in her clan." Shadow could see a disgusted expression on the god's face. "We have had many problems like this one. Right now, in my study are a family of four dragons. Three of them were captured, but Boss missed one. That young male tried to get help for his family, but because he could not speak another language, others tried to kill him. I finally was able to rescue him, but not before, we got into a fight. He clipped me a good one, but now we are friends." Shadow changed his clothes. "Thank you for being truthful and telling me what Boss has done." Hu sat down on a chair. "Boss told me that he would use his powers to help others. I had no way to know he had betray me." Hu sat shaking his head. "I'm sorry! It is all my fault!" "No Hu! Listen to me! As you said, you had no way to know that Boss was betraying you." Shadow went to his desk and removed a book. "Boss deliberately swindled you! Personally, I believe he did it to help rescue these people. Listen to this! Then on the other hand, he did saved many hundreds of lives. I don't know what Boss was thinking. I get the feeling that he did what he believe would work best for him. We can hear Boss talking through machines that Hamel supplies and works for us. Many times, I could hear Boss crying, because he was desperate to help these people. After we rescued Bess and Kala, Boss began to relax and even drop hints to where he was holding these people. He knows the Prophecy Monarch has his wards as he calls them. I get the feeling sometimes that Boss is not very old in his mind. This could be why he did these things to get help. We recently discovered that Boss was helping some prisoners who are people from the Isles to get free. Boss was taking these people from a human ex-policeman called Richard Hamel. Richard would return the people to Boss. My worry is that if we take Boss out what will happen to these people. Richard is supposed to be dead. He was injured in a very bad fire attack. He is too sick to help us. I get the feeling that Boss only wanted your powers as a back up to help him get these others who belong on the Isles. We have found evidence that this Black Cult is made up of humans. Here listen!" Shadow began to read one of Boss's diary entries. "Hu has changed me. Now, I must get the box and dagger. I feel so strange, being a demi-god. It is not what I expected at all. I will have to stay here. I can't risk anyone finding out, at least not yet. I must wear a hood over my head. My eyes glow like fire. I tried sunglasses, but they melted away to nothing. I tried my powers today. I sure didn't expect the whole block to go up in flames." Shadow set the book down and picked up a sheet of paper. "I found this news article. Fire destroyed a full city block of houses, killing over one hundred people, mainly elderly and children. Arson is believed in this fire. I did some digging of my own - those fires were set with Gasoline. Boss had nothing to do with it" Shadow looked up at Hu. "This says to me that he was frightened of those powers you gave him. As far as we can find out Boss hired two wizards called Marts and Relle. From the tapes, I believe Boss told the wizard to stop others from telling what they knew. Boss meant the wizards were to pay off everyone, not kill all those people! We are not sure if it was Boss looking for the dagger and box or not. We first thought Boss had betrayed his wife and child. I was told Boss killed my parents as well as his own son. We thought Boss was using others to do his bidding. Then, we found some of his diaries." "Red, Talon, Kevin and I all believe that Boss was being used not only by the Councils of Seven or by the Black Cult that calls you. When something does happen, Boss does show remorse, and blames himself for what has happened. This is what's bothering me. One that kills out right like his wizard friends Relle and Marts, show no remorse. There is another Boss there. I feel it is afraid of the mean one. Boss may have what we call a split personality. I get the feeling when I hold Boss's diaries, that there is more than one spirit in that body. Boss also states in some of his entries that he has had blackouts and memory losses. Certain entries state remorse for what the others have done. We have also heard evidence of the same thing from the tapes. Stun and Oft are angry with Boss, but they also think very highly of him. They keep saying Boss needs help. Him sick in head and they like the second Boss better. We think that this Boss has someway of splitting his personality. Boss is worried that the sacrifices will all be killed now that Richard is dead. Hamel and I are the only two who have heard that one tape. Hamel has no idea that his father is alive. We don?t want to get his hopes up just yet. Richard is very ill can could die anytime according to his healers. I have the tape in my room. Hu, what do you know about Boss?" The prince wanted to be truthful with this God. "I was certain he was sincere about helping others. Apparently he spoke the truth. He said he was trying to stop the Councils of Seven by stopping them from attacking the creatures on the Isles. He told me that he had found a safe place for them to live." Hu buried his head in his hands. "Hu, Boss did have them in a safe place. I guess he really wasn't lying to you. We also know that he had a human working with him. However, Boss grabbed the two Hamel women and managed to keep them alive the same with the other son, Ham. A friend and I believe that the Councils of Seven were selling these captives to the Black Cult as sacrifices to you. Boss found out and with Richard's help managed to get some of these people freed." Shadow picked up Boss's diary again. "If Boss does have this second spirit in him. It could be the one leading the other Boss astray." Hu listened to Shadow reading another entry from one of Boss's diaries. "Got message from buyers. They want the creatures before months end." Shadow put his hand on Hu's shoulder. "Boss also says earlier in the same entry, that he only needs one more dragon to fill his quota. Hu, we found a price list of all the creatures, the councils were selling. The others here think Boss was doing the selling. I don't believe that for a minute. Stop blaming yourself. What we have to do is bring Boss to justice? One of my teachers in the Forbidden World use to say, ?That which he has done is in the past has gone. Now, we must move on.? We can't stop now! We are very close to getting Boss. He also had some sort of dealings with some cultists from a black cult. I have others investigating that. I have a friend that said he thought that Boss was acting very childish at times. One of Boss's ogres said that a ring was placed on Boss's finger when he was very young. We think this is a cursed ring, because the ogre said the ring jumped from finger to finger as they tried to remove them." "The first time I met Boss, I thought he was very young and immature. This could be one of the spirits within his body. I understand very well. Shadow, I would like to help you, if you will let me." Hu watched Shadow standing at the window. ?What we have to do is find Richard and talk to him. Where would he be?? ?Seena knows! We can portal quickly to her town from here. It should not take too long. Let?s go!? Shadow opened a portal and appeared on the outside of the town inn of Landor. They both hurried to the inn. ?Where can I find Seena?? The innkeeper showed them where Seena lived. They knocked and entered her home. Seena greeted them. ?Your Majesty what brings you here?? ?We have to speak to Richard Hamel. I need imperative information that cannot wait. Lives are at risk!? Shadow watched as an elf walked from the back room. ?I am Vaun! What is it?? He dropped into a chair when Seena told her mate who Shadow was and what he wanted. ?I cannot take you to Richard. He is in a healing tube and must remain there until his burns are healed. We still do not know if he will survive. I have taken over for Richard and will continue his work of rescuing these sacrifices. I promise! Richard has many friends helping him. I was only one of them. We will continue with Richard?s work.? ?We are planning to take out Boss. How will you return the captives to the Isles without Boss?? Shadow waited for a reply. ?Lurker and Gord have taken over that part of Boss?s plans. Everything is in good hands. I will tell Tammuz that Boss is going to be freed from that body and to find him a new one. We have to keep Boss active to find these others. He is the key to everything. Boss will be sending reports to Seena. We are going after some prisoners on the Immortal?s Island. They have to be freed next. We have it on good authority that Gretz is after these people and some Blue creature. I have no idea what Gretz is talking about. She wants this Blue Creature for herself. He is supposed to have great powers.? Vaun could see that Shadow was ready for anything. ?I will send you warnings of who to grab and bring to your home. That is all I can do!? ?I will trust your judgement. Stay in touch!? Shadow and Hu left Vaun and Seena as they walked through a portal back to the prince?s tower. Shadow went to the window. "Hu, come quickly! Can you see that old man, down beside the big tree?" Shadow pointed to the tree, but the man vanished. "He's gone, again! I seem to be the only one who can see him. Maybe, it's my imagination or something. In my other world, I longed for adventure and wished something exciting would happen to me. Now, that it has. I have so many questions, but no one who can answer them." Shadow heard the calling bell they used for calling others to the dining room or for emergencies. They went down to the dining room. Hu was seated next Shadow. Hu gasped as he stared at Carrie. "I'm sure glad I'm here at the other end of the table and not next to her!" Hu thought to himself. Hu began to mind talk with Shadow. "Carrie, will have to leave before Boss comes. We don't want her hurt." "Yes I know. We can't take the chance of her finding out who Boss really is." Shadow replied in telepathy. "Red said he had a plan." Hu would glance over at Carrie from time to time. "She's really very beautiful! Isn't she?" "Yes, Hu! My aunt is very lovely." Shadow replied aloud. "Emerald, you still have several things to move into our tower." Red sipped his drink. "Why don't you and Carrie work together and get things organized, while we deal with Boss. That way you can decorate our tower and I won't be in the way. How does that sound?" "I think that's a good idea." Emerald replied. "All Carrie and I will have to put up with Eric and the staff. How does that sound to you, Carrie?" "Maybe, we should go into Red Mule, get some fabric for new curtains. We could get a few other things, too. We haven't gone shopping together for many years. It sounds like fun. Remember, the last time we went shopping, and that look on Red's face when we returned. I thought we were headed for the dungeon for sure. It took Red three weeks to calm down. Now, he is giving us his blessing to go shopping. That seems rather strange! I want to know the real reason you want us out of the way." Carrie glared at Red. "Carrie, we only want to protect you and Emerald. You will be safer at our tower. This Boss is one very mean man. As you know, he killed Hamel's father and brother. Hu and Shadow are immune to Boss's fire. The rest of us will be coming back to Red Mule as well, when the fireworks start. I even promise not to get angry, even if you buy out the general store in Red Mule. I would rather have you safe and spending money, than have you hurt or something worse." Red sighed. Carrie believed Red that time and decided to go with Emerald. "Shadow, I will need some money from you, so I may get some things for your tower. So, be prepared to pay the bill." Shadow's face turned white. "Red, you're costing me money!" Everyone laughed at the prince. Talon set a drink down in front of his nephew. "Shadow, that's what women do is spend money and it is usually the man's money they spend. Therefore, you better get use to it, while you're young. Besides, think of all the lovely things Carrie can make for you and your tower. You're lucky to have such a nice aunt as Carrie. At least, she is willing to do nice things for you." "Aunt Carrie, you know I didn't mean it." Shadow tried to apologize. "Yes Shadow, I realize that!" Carrie rose and went over to kissed the child. Hu stared at Carrie, but said nothing. He watched as Carrie, Mia and Emerald left the dining room. Hu saw Shadow finishing his drink. "Shadow, I promised Red, I would teach you some of what I know. I think now, would be the best time to start." Hu nodded to Red. The god walked with Shadow beside him out of the room. Hu gazed around the tower as they walked upstairs to Shadow's quarters and entered. Hu watched Shadow for a moment. "Shadow, you're not the only one who can see the old man. I saw him, too. He means you no harm." Hu saw the prince smile. "I know! I think he maybe one of the elders watching me. They do it all the time. I guess they want to make sure I'm safe." Shadow sat down on his bed. "By the way, what were you going to teach me?" Hu smiled at the child. "I knew you could mind talk with Mia and Misty. I also know that you can read others thoughts. You did very well with your mind talking at dinner. I see you learn things very fast. Shadow mind reading would give you an advantage over your enemies. It's almost the same as mind talk. First, you focus in your mind the persons face, but instead of calling to them, all you do is listen." Shadow listened to Hu. "Ever since, I came here strange things have been happening to me. I've heard voices! Not only in Aunt Carrie's mind can I read from time to time, but several others. I was wondering if the voices I hear are from the calls of others or are they just talk. Thank you, Hu. For a while, I thought my mind was playing tricks on me. I'll sleep better, tonight." Hu walked over to the bookshelves and began looking for a book. Shadow readied himself for bed. "Hu, that's your bed over there. I thought you might enjoy a real bed, tonight." Shadow tried to focus in on Hu's thoughts. "Thank you, Shadow. You get a good nights sleep." Hu said to the prince, but in his mind, Shadow heard. "He must have been reading my thoughts all along." He watched as the child went into his bedroom. Hu took the book he had chosen and sat down in a chair to read. He was thinking how long it had been, since he had slept in a bed or even read a book in bed. He decided to retire. He tipped toed into the prince's room and climbed into the single bed. Hu wanted to be near the child, just in case Shadow needed his help. As Hu started to read the book, he could hear Agni speaking to him in his mind. Hu placed a Blocking Spell so that the prince could not hear him speaking to Agni. ?You were right! There are Argons here! How did you know?? ?I was not sure! I have tried many times to find out a way to confirm these sightings. Nothing seemed to work out. Mel is gone! Not even, I can find him. He was the only key I had to the Isles. One of my people from Europe first spotted this strange looking human and alerted me. I have heard that a Golden Elf has been seen several times on the Isles. We think it is one of Earth?s many Gods. Every religion has different Creators, Gods and Goddesses. Many of us are from other Universes as well as the one where Earth exists. Word has it that the many Universes have died. There is some terrible force within the Milky Way. We have tried to find it! Whatever this force is, it is very destructive. Earth is too young of a planet to withstand these types of forces. If the argons are on Earth, that could mean that they are trying to protect that planet. Stay on your guard. Could this be why the other High Gods of Earth?s past have been summoned to Ske by Gander and his family. I will keep my distance. I think Boss is right something very powerful is on those Isles. If I am reading the signs right, we have us a family of Soul Eaters and Planet Destroyers on Earth. You will return to me after you capture Boss. I will keep on with my investigations and keep you informed.? Agni could hear a sigh from Hu. ?You are making it almost impossible for me to work here. Tell Falcon that he is right. Some of our families did make it to the Isles. We are getting closer to the truth.? Hu heard something enter the room. ?I have to go! I will help the prince all I can.? Hu could feel someone snuggling down under the covers at the foot of his bed. He never said anything. Chapter Thirteen Shadow crawled into bed and snuggled down under the covers. He heard Hu climb into the bed, within ten minutes the prince could hear the God snoring. Shadow smiled an impish grin as he turned his thoughts in on Mia. She was thinking about the elders coming to visit him, tonight. She was also thinking about the sleeping potion that she must get from Doc. Shadow chuckled to himself, which broke his contact with Mia. He wondered if he could read Doc's thoughts. Doc was thinking. "Good, now for some flavour, so Shadow can't tell it is sleeping potion. Let me see, he does like orange. I have this orange pop! That should do very nicely! I'll finish the other half of this pop, after I make my rounds. I told Mia the potion would be on the table in my office." Shadow suddenly vanished from his room and made himself invisible, as he waited for Doc to leave his office. After Doc left, Shadow poured out the Sleeping Potion into another glass vial. After rinsing out and filling the vial with orange soda pop, Shadow poured the sleeping potion into the pop bottle. Shadow chuckled to himself as he rinsed out the last vial and returned it to the case where he had found it. He looked around and vanished, reappearing in his own bedroom. Were those elders going to get a big surprise this time? Hu was still asleep with the book on his chest. Shadow rested in bed and pretended to be sleeping, as Mia came into his room with the vial of pop. He drank the pop and used his mental training in Yoga and Karate to relax his muscles to make it look as though he were sleeping. He waited for the elders to arrive. Mia was waiting in Shadow's room as Enchanter appeared. "Did Shadow drink the potion?" asked Enchanter. "Yes, Doc has also prepared a room at the hospital. How long will this take?" Mia wanted to know how much time she had. "He'll be back by morning. He shouldn't remember anything." Enchanter walked over and picked up Shadow, and then carried his grandson through a portal into a hospital room. The other two elders were waiting for the prince. They watched as Enchanter laid Shadow on a bed. Cloud turned and faced the oldest elder. "Shadow is learning to store his energy. He has been doing, very well. Aqua told me that he can mind talk and learns other things at a very fast rate of speed. We will have to be very careful around him from now on." "His powers are very strong, now. Remove his clothes. Let's get on with this!" Not wanting to be there in the first place the eldest of the elder only wanted to return home. "Mia told me that Shadow is almost fourteen. I see he has grown a great deal." Cloud hesitated for a moment while he undressed Shadow. The eldest put his hands on Shadow's pouch line and smiled as he moved his hands to the boy's chest. "This young elf is almost an adult!" The old man moved his hand to Shadow's head. "I thought you said he was sleeping. It seems our young man here knows far more than he is letting the others know. He's a bright one, all right." The old man began to laugh. "All right Shadow, you maybe able to fool the others, but not me!? ?It has been a while since you three were together!? Shadow sat up and smiled at the other. "Grandfather, nice to see you, again." Cloud looked at Shadow. "But he was sleeping!" "No, I put myself into a trance to simulate sleep. I'm getting a little tired of you always trying to push me around. Now, what do you want of me? Well, I'm waiting!" Shadow glared with his eyes glowing at Cloud. Enchanter tried to speak, but Shadow knew what the elder was thinking. "I have known about you three for a long time. To the others you are almost gods! But to me, you are all getting to be a royal pain in my butt! I planned this, because I don't like to be pushed around! Do what you like with the others, but leave me out of it! I have my own problems to solve. I don't need you trying to confuse the issue with your childish games. If you wanted to get to know me better, why didn't you just come and visit me?" Shadow's eyes were glowing even more as his anger grew. "At least, Doc asks me before he comes." "How is your hunt for Boss coming along?" The eldest sat down beside Shadow. "He is being tracked. I have a plan to capture him. He only uses fire and hypnosis to fight! I'm not afraid of this demon. I'll be ending his reign of terror on these Isles. By the way, all his captives have been released. We even found King Moore, Queen Tia and their village people." Shadow smiled as saw the eldest man take his hand and hold it. He did not want to tell the elders too much. "You really think you can finish his reign of terror. How do you plan to do that?" asked the old man. Shadow could feel the old man probing his mind. The prince cast the same Blocking Spell, which Hu had used earlier that evening to speak to Agni. The prince?s body and mind had absorbed the spell from Hu. Shadow began to drain away the elder?s energy. "The same way I intend to handle you and these other two!" Shadow sarcastically replied. "Oh! Hell! He is draining us!" Enchanter yelled as he and Cloud dropped to the floor. The old man stared at Shadow and held his ground as he began to laugh. "You really are something! Sorry Son, but I too, have the same abilities. You're doing, very well! I'm surprised you knew I was trying to drain you. Shall we call it a draw?" Shadow laughed and let go of the old man's hands. "It's a draw!" Shadow restored the energy to Cloud and Enchanter. "I'm learning one thing. To survive in this world, one must be smarter and stronger than the other person must be. I could have killed Boss a long time ago, but I'm not like him. I detest killing, and if I can handle this matter without killing him, then I will do so. My main objective is to get Boss and bring him to trial. It's not up to me to punish him. If Boss is a demon, then I have a friend, who will help me send Boss back to his own plane. I'll also look after my people, and I mean everyone!" "Shadow, do you know, what your destiny is?" asked Cloud. "Not really! I know my people need help to survive. I know about slavers and slaves. I know that my people must be set free. I have already started a maintenance program for our roads. Doc is teaching others to become better healers. I hope to start schools like those that the humans have in my other world. I think if I take the best of my old world and start it on a smaller scale here, I believe, these Isles will thrive and prosper. The beings here want to learn new and better ways. I'm not saying I'm going to change the Isles, not at all! What I'm saying is reading, writing and math are important, if our people are to survive. So many healers don't have a clue what they are really doing." Shadow could see Cloud wanted to speak. "Just let me finish! I will not force any of my ways on our people. They would not understand, but what I will do is show them I care very much for them. I will slowly introduce education to them. Giving them the choice to learn or not. I only want the best for them. Many things from my other world I would never bring here. This place is beautiful the way it is, but some things will be useful and can be adapted for our own use. I hope you understand what I have been trying to say. By the way all the Argon slaves from Stayn Isle, Eaglestep, Elfstand and Red Mule areas are now free from their slavers." Shadow could see Cloud rising to his feet. Cloud was shaking. "But how?" "Cap and many of the Argons are working as my armed forces. I have close to six hundred warriors staying at this tower. Some are Red Argons, but most are Black. If you had taken the time you might have recognized my two apprentices Vale, Vaun's son, and Lyptus, Cap's son. By the way, Cap is now my General. Seena is also free and the mayor of Landor Township." Shadow wanted to give Cloud something else to think about besides him. The prince glanced over to the elder. "I hope you realize what is happening around my tower." "Yes, Shadow. I do understand! You must remember it will take years to undo what has been done over the past centuries. But you realize, that don't you?" The old man put his arm on the child's shoulder. "All right, the next time we come down. I will come and see you. No more games! You know more about these Isles, than many who have lived here all their lives." Cloud could see Shadow studying the old man, very closely. "I want to thank you for saving the Argons." "Tell the other elders that there is a flicker of light, and it's spreading throughout these Isles. This light is being followed by a very determined Shadow. By the way, Blackblade is free. Seena is guarding his village with some Argon warriors. Too bad the evils think these Argons are their people. Well, I don?t care who pays my people for a job well done. Two can play these childish games. I will win! One day, the light will grow and nothing can stop it from spreading. That's my promise to them!" Shadow looked over at Cloud and began to read his mind. "One more thing, I want the right to have a say on who comes to the Isles. I know many out there who would help us. I have my own ways of knowing about people." Shadow could tell that Cloud and the old man were heading into a tailspin. "Shadow, if we grant you that right. We want you to make sure that Mia meets them, agreed." Cloud put his hand on Shadow's shoulder and could feel a warm feeling coming from the child. "I always consult with Talon, Red and Mia anyway, especially, on important decisions! Also, if you know who is messing with Kevin Hamel?s mind, tell them to stop it! I want Kevin to come here, but someone is undoing all my hard work. Find out who it is and stop them!" Shadow saw the old man nodding his head. "All right, Shadow. I will give you that right. I know you would never harm anyone, unless, they threatened you. You have my blessings. We will meet, again in the future. I will be watching you, but from afar. Take care child! Look after our people and home. Mia will be coming, shortly to get you. I will deliver your message to the elders! We will try to discover who is doing what to Kevin as well." The elder stood up and the three men vanished from the room. Mia entered the room and showed Shadow back to his own room. She said nothing as she walked him to his bed. He saw the door open. Aqua walked in. "Well, young man! You sure put those three in their place. It serves them right!" Aqua sat down and held her grandson close to her. "You really sent their world spinning. It will take some time for them to get it back under control. Keep your secrets to yourself." Aqua hugged Shadow. "Even I thank you for freeing all those Argons friends. If Mia causes too much trouble for you, or denies you the right that the Elder granted you, come to me or just call me. I am after all Enchanter?s second. If I am not around, drag them here as you did to Stan, Hamel and Doc. You are my grandson. I have never said this to anyone before. I love you!" Aqua cuddled her grandson and soon he fell asleep in her arms. She laid him in his own bed and walked out of the child's bedroom with Mia. ?I will find out who is doing what to Kevin.? "Apparently, Shadow has other powers, he is not showing anyone. Not even, the old one cannot break his barrier. I spoke to Hu earlier and even he can't break the barrier. Shadow's will is too strong willed and strong-minded to let others break his barrier. Mia, there is something about Shadow that sends the male dragons into a spin." Aqua smiled and held Mia's hands. "I know! It has hit my children very hard.. Maria said she thinks it's his love for us. I'm starting to believe it. Mother, I wish you would stay for a while." Mia could see her mother packing her things. "I must go! I would like to stay, but I have things to do. Mia, stay out of your nephew?s way. The elders had granted him permission to bring others to the Isles. Don?t give them to hard of a time. Help Shadow! He adores you. Oh, I am realizing now just how much I do love my children. Shadow is sending me into a tailspin. I don?t care! I rather like this feeling. It makes me feel warm inside like my mother use to hold me. Take care! Bye Mia!" Kissing her daughter?s cheek, Aqua then disappeared from her daughter's room. Rubbing her cheek, Mia walked over to the bed and lay down. She chuckled to herself. "If only the elders knew, the real powers Shadow possesses. At least, I have an idea of how powerful Shadow really is. Maria is right, it is his love!" She closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep. Early the following morning, Shadow rose and began to unpack the crates, which held the artefacts. He had them moved to his quarters so that they could be catalogued. He had the cook bring up breakfast to his living area for Hu and himself. Hu woke up to the smell of breakfast and something kicking him from under his covers. He tossed the covers aside and saw Flame curled up in a small ball at the foot of his bed. "Poor, little fellow!" Hu recovered Flame and patted the top of the covers. "You must have been cold, last night!" Hu rose and went over to where Shadow was eating. "Did you know I had company in my bed, last night?" Hu saw all the crates had been unpacked. "I see you have been busy this morning!" Hu sat down and began to eat. "Good morning!" Shadow had been going over the lists of artefacts, which Boss had so kindly written out. "Those ones over there had all been checked off the list. Boss catalogued all these artefacts and numbered them. He sure knew what he was doing. I believe he was an archaeologist." Hu watched as Shadow finished his breakfast and finished checking the first crate of artefacts. Shadow leaned back in his chair. "I was practising my mind reading, last night. I discovered the elders have been watching me. I gave them a rough time. I think they will leave me alone for while." Hu was pleased to hear some good news for a change. "I told you it would come in handy." "It sure does! I even found out I had three extra people in the tower. No one seems to know where they came from." Shadow picked up an artefact and placed it on a table near his desk. "Sure am glad that Boss catalogued all these artefacts. He saved me about three weeks work. Now, to go through them and see which artefacts are missing?" "That will save time all right!" Hu complimented the young wizard. "Very good, Shadow! Those three are members from a single family are looking for work. I suggest you speak with them. Shadow, there is something you should always remember. Some creatures and people will seek you out, because you are a sign of authority and safety. Other will try to kill you for reasons probably unknown to you at the time. Be on your guard. However, there are other who only want to help your cause, even though they are weak in let?s say strength, they could be are stronger in knowledge and mind. Many will bring to the Isles those things that really matter, such as love, understanding and friendship. These attributes along with higher learning will become your means of supporting the future. Agni could get very angry with me, but I know about the Argons and why they are here.? Hu just finished his breakfast. "Excellent breakfast! Shadow, I will call them for you." ?Hu wait! The Argons have come to Earth to help us. They like all the others in this world are in need of education to help them learn that their animal instinct will not work here. It is human knowledge that these people need. I will promise you, that I will develop a force that not one of these killer aliens can bring down. I know also that I must train humans to learn to use their instincts to help them survive. I have ways to do these things. One thing I do know is that these killers use others to get what they want. Well, they have met their match this time. I have a few plans of my own. I know their one weakest point. I will use it against them.? Shadow could see that Hu was no prepared for these words. Hu's words were always ones of wisdom, which Shadow understood, but these words from the prince left Hu wondering just what this young elf was up to. The prince wrote down what Hu had said as his checklist to find out who was loyal to him. When the God had tried to probe Shadow?s mind and failed, Hu went to the door. "Master Shadow will see you, now. Come quickly! Don't keep the master waiting! He is a very busy man, you know!" Three young people followed Hu into the room. Hu walked over to the desk where Shadow was sitting. "Yes Hu, what is it now? You know how important it is to get this work finished." Shadow looked up from his work. "Well, what is it? I haven't got all day!" "Master, we heard in town you might be hiring servants. We came to see if you had work we could do. We asked a servant, but he did not understand us. We followed one of the servants who brought your food. We were hoping to find someone we could talk to, but instead, we were brought here. Master, all we want is work. We will do anything! Anything at all!" The eldest girl was the spokesperson for the three of them. "I'll be needing servants. I've hired several. I'm looking for servants to serve me. I will need someone who can clean my room, and ready my clothes for me. I'll need someone who will take messages and answer my door. I'd like someone who would be willing to test my food and drink, as well as bring me snacks and some meals from the kitchen. Do you three think you can handle that?" Shadow saw three smiling faces. "Yes Master Shadow, we can do those things for you. Thank you!" The young male bowed to Shadow. "Good! You will start right away! What are your names?" Shadow could see all three children were not very old. "I am Kaila. This is my sister, Minni and our brother, Morgan. Master Shadow instead of paying us for today. Would it be possible to get some food from the kitchen to take home with us? It's for our parents." Kaila watched as Shadow was thinking. Actually, Shadow was not thinking, but reading the children's minds. When he was finished, he looked at Morgan. "What kind of work do your parents do?" It was plain to see that these children were terrified about something, but they still came to Shadow to seek employment to help their parents get food. "Father use to work in the fields, until he lost his hand to a plough. Now, no one will hire him, because everyone thinks he is a thief. He has been trying to find work, but no one will grant him the chance to prove himself. Mother takes in laundry, but she has been ill, the last few weeks." Morgan voice sounded very concerned about his parents as he spoke his eyes looked at the floor. Shadow could feel the children?s fears and knew this young man was lying to protect his parents for some reason. An urgency of moving these children?s parents flashed in Shadow?s mind. "How long would it take you to go home and get your parents?" Shadow watched Minni looking out the window. "Master Shadow, see that house down there. That is where we live." Minni pointed out the window. ?We only moved here a few days ago.? Shadow walked over to the window and saw a broken down old shack. "Kaila, get the guard standing by my chamber doors who is out in the hall." Kaila ran off to bring Starnick back. "Master Shadow, I brought the guard to see you." Shadow smiled when he saw Kaila pulling Starnick by the hand as they entered the room. "Thank you, Kaila!" Shadow turned to Starnick. "Take this young man, go down to his parent's home. Tell his parents Master Shadow wants an audience with them. Starnick, take the wagon. The children said their mother in not well. Do hurry! Take some of Cap?s men with you as an escort. Something is not right here!" "I understand, Shadow. We won't be long!" Starnick know what Shadow was up to, because the prince had that impish grin on his face. Starnick could also sense a great fear in these children. "Morgan, after you return. Starnick will find you some proper clothes to wear." The prince could see his uncle nodding his head. ?Take care of them for me! We will wait in my chambers here for them. Bring them in the back way.? Shadow watched as his uncle left with this child. "Now, it's your turn!" Shadow spoke in soft tones to the girls. He did not want to frighten them anymore than they all ready were. Using telepathy, the prince talk to Mia and told her about these children. She appeared in the prince's room, and walked over to him. "Mia, would you see that my personal servants get some better clothing to wear. See that the suite across the hall from mine is prepared for their family. Thunder?s family would rather stay with me at night." Shadow watched as Mia nodded and left with the two girls. "There are five of them!" He called out. Replying in telepathy, Mia reached out first and held the girls hands. ?I will protect them with my life. They are very frightened and upset. I will send them back to you after we have done as you ask. Please find out what is going on.? ?I will! I have never felt children this frightened before. It is making me feel very uneasy. My body wants to change to Phantom. I am holding back from changing. I know it will just upset them more.? Shadow watched as the children left with his aunt. Hu rose from his chair and walked over to the prince. "Shadow, can you take me back to my altar. I will need to rest for a while. I think you will be busy, until at least mealtime. You must calm down. Hu cast a Calming Spell on the prince. This family will be safe now. They are under your protection." Shadow opened a portal to the Great Hall and walked Hu back to his altar. He left Hu in the lair and went to get Doc. He explained to Doc what was going on. Doc followed the prince back through the portal into Shadow's suite. He could feel how upset the prince was. As they entered the royal suite, Minni could be seen making Shadow's bed. Doc shot a glanced over at the girl and back at Shadow. "She's only a child! I can see why this would take bearing on you emotions right now. Shadow, just how old would these children be?" Doc could see that Minni was not much older than ten years old. "Minni, come here for a moment." Shadow waited for her to come over to his desk. She seemed to have calmed down. She watched him as he wrote down something on the paper in front of him. "Yes, Master Shadow." Minni watched her new master. "How old are you?" the prince asked. "This was my ninth summer. Kaila is twelve and Morgan is eleven." Minni continued to watch Shadow write things down on paper. The prince could feel that the girl was very curious about writing. Shadow looked up from his notes. "Minni, have you learned to read and write? ?Oh, no!? Minni shook her head. "Master Shadow, only the rich can learn to read and write. We're only farmers." The child was actually trembling as she spoke. "Minni, would you like to learn? I have many people here who will teach you, if you want to learn." Shadow saw a big smile on the child's face. Nevertheless, even through the smile there was that look of fear when she mentioned that they were farmers. "You really mean it! I have always wanted to learn. Mother can read and write a little. She said when she learned more she would teach us." Minni watched as Shadow wrote something on a paper. "Minni, you draw over what I have written down here. This is your name." Shadow watched as she traced over her name. "M I N N I!" By the time, Kaila returned to Shadow's suite, Minni had written her name on four or five sheets of paper. "Master Shadow! Look at me! I can write my name! I can really do it!" Minni was so excited that she had to show Shadow and saw Kaila talking to Doc. She ran over to her sister and showed her, too. "See, Kaila! I can write my name! Master Shadow showed me how." Minni was excited as she showed her sister. Doc reached out to Minni. "Very well done, Minni come over here with your sister. I'll teach you to write out few other words." Both girls followed Doc to the desk. He picked them both up and set them on his knees. He was trying to comfort these frightened children by taking their minds off their worries. Shadow went to his bookshelf and took down some picture books. "Here are some books for you girls to look at. After you are finished, looking at them put them on my desk. This whole shelf of books here is for you girls to look at. If Morgan wants to look at the books, he may as well, but only if all your work is done, first." Shadow saw the girls smiling. ?Oh, the servants will clean the floors and dust. You are to only look after my personal belongings and room. This does not mean you sweep or wash floors or dust. That is for the servants. Others will make sure my clothes are cleaned. I will be your job to see my dirty clothes reach the cleaners and my clean one are hung up.? ?We understand. Father did work as a guard once for a noble man. We know how to treat noble people.? Minni unknowingly had just given Shadow and Doc a clue. Doc went to the bookshelf and pulled down a book. He handed it to the prince. "Shadow, I see you are up to your old tricks, again. Making people happy!" Doc put his hand on the prince's shoulder. "You really get a thrill out of helping other people." "Of course, I do!" Glancing down at the book, Shadow could not help see the book was one that Moore had given him on pixie customs and laws. The prince walked over to his bed and began to speed read through the book. He glanced up several times, and could see Doc hugging the girls each time they learned a new word. Shadow could also see the twinkle in the girl?s eyes. "That look on their faces is the greatest thing in the world to me! You should know me by now!" Shadow highlighted the phrase in the book and pointed it out to Doc. The prince had already explained to Doc about the children's parents. He and Doc sat near the fireplace and talked as the girls tidied up. Afterwards, the girls sat and looked at the books. "You and Flame are right!" Doc glanced over at the girls. "They crave higher learning. That is very plain to see! Yes, that paragraph is exactly what I am concerned about." ?I have found several quotes on this subject of missing appendages. It applies to several races. It is said that they are not a person any longer, because that appendage which is missing also had a soul or spirit in it. It is to stop high-ranking individuals from reclaiming their true heritage. This could be why they are all so frightened. We have to help hide these people and keep them safe at all cost.? Shadow felt Doc squeeze his hand. ?I agree! I am sure glad that you have the abilities to use your higher knowledge of learning by rephrasing those words. At least, the girls are calmer now. I told them to call me uncle. That will through off the others seeking them.? Doc was feeling sick to his stomach because of the fear these girls were giving off. Someone knocked at the door, but Kaila ran to the door and answered it. "Master Shadow, these are our parents. Byran and Nan." Kaila watched Shadow rise to his feet. "Thank you Kaila. You may return to your books." Shadow walked over to Nan and Byran. "Come in! Sit down! This may take a little while. This gentleman is my High Healer. Nan doesn't look very well. Doc please help Nan." ?By all means!? Doc walked over to Nan and helped her into a chair. ?Come my dear!? Shadow studied Byran's face and could see worry lines across his brow. "I know you're worried about your wife. Doc will take good care of her. I heard you've been looking for work." "Yes, Master Shadow! I have tried to find work in many places. I haven't had any luck. I lost my hand in an accident. Now people have branded me a thief. The healer tried to save my hand, but it was really badly cut. I lost my hand and my job. We use to live up north. We moved down to Eaglestep town, when I heard there were jobs to be had. My friend Hort said your work crews could use an educated man to help keep records. I tried to get on one of the road crews. The supervisor said I would have to wait to meet the group leader, but it would take several days. Nan found work doing laundry, but she has been sick for a while so I have been helping her as much as I can. I want to thank you for hiring my children. I don't understand, why you sent for us." Byran intently watched Doc with his wife. "Byran, Doc needs help in his healing building. Would you be willing to Doc for a while, until Nan is feeling better? She needs you near her right now. I will take care of the children for you. I would like your permission to teach them to read and write. After Nan is feeling better we can find you a good job at the tower." Shadow could see Byran looking at his girls. He knew Byran would not accept charity for he was a proud man who had been hurt a great deal in the past. "I gave them some picture books to look at. They are all very eager to learn. Byran call me, Shadow. I realize that things have been rough for you and your family, but no more!" Shadow put his hand on Byran's shoulder. "My daughter's look so lovely in those dresses. They look like princesses. Master Shadow, thank you! You are so young! Yet, so wise." Byran raise his hands to his mouth when he saw Morgan coming into the room dressed in elfin warriors uniform, just like the one Starnick was wearing. Byran could feel an air about the tower, one of calm and security. Byran could see Doc had bandaged Nan?s arm, but the healer was stroking her hair as well calming her down. Byran?s gut instinct told him that he had finally found a safe place for his family to live. "Doc told me, you like helping others, but why us? We are strangers!" Nan rubbed Shadow's cheek. "Doc is right! You are special. Children look after our master well!" Nan watched as Shadow knelt down in front of her. The young elf reached out and held her hand. She could see something on his neck. She quickly glanced over at her husband. ?I must be very will. I an seeing things!? ?You have had a great deal of trouble in the past, not any more! You are safe here, and will always have a home with me and the rest of my family.? Shadow smiled at the girls. "You can go with your mother and father, if you like. I'll see you, all later. Morgan, I need some help for a while." Doc helped Nan as they walked through the portal. Byran and the girls followed Doc. The prince had to get the truth. Shadow and Morgan went into the prince's bedroom. The prince walked over to the cot and tossed back the covers. Flame pretended to be still sleeping. Shadow reached down and picked up Flame to show Morgan. "This is Flame! He will soon be a wet Flame if he doesn't wake up fast." Shadow and Morgan watched the small dragon shoot straight into the air. "Just as I though! He wasn't sleeping, but listening to every word we say." Shadow waited for Flame to come down. "Flame, this is Morgan and those two girls you heard are his sisters. If you give them any trouble, you know what and where I'll expect you to be." Shadow was acting gruff. "Flame knows on dinner plate for Phantom, right?" Flame stared at Morgan. "Him human! One of our humans! He better be good to you, or I get angry!" "Flame! You will be nice to my staff. If you need some books down ask the girls or Morgan to help you. No more messes in my rooms." Shadow looked at the boy. "Flame, I also want you to start helping these children to read and write." "Yes Shadow! Flame will teach them, but after other classes are finished. We start tomorrow, after dinner. We do it in study. You be there!" Flame smiled his toothy grin at Morgan. The fairy dragon could see something on Morgan?s neck and realized that he had to help Shadow protect these people. ?I help Morgan and him family everyway I can. I will not be mean to them! You be at school in Study Room.? "Yes, Master Flame!" Morgan started to speak. "I not master, yet! I just called Flame! I give you books to use. You take care of them. Well, we talk, later. See you in school tomorrow! After dinner!" Flame vanished from the room. "Bring sisters!" His squeaky voice called out. "Morgan, Flame has been teaching four Earth Dragons to read and write. He enjoys teaching and besides it keeps him out of trouble. Let's go grab a snack." Shadow could hear the child?s stomach making noises. Even Flame had given Shadow some clues to who Morgan was. Shadow had seen the marks on Morgan?s neck. The prince also knew that Doc had seen Nan?s marks as well. They walked into the kitchen first and grabbed a snack. Shadow introduced Morgan to Talon and the others. They went into the Great Hall and through the portal into Shadow?s lair. "We can talk here. Only one other can hear us. Morgan, I really need you and your family. That man you saw me with is one of my teachers. He was teaching me some things like mind reading. After he retired for the evening, I went to the place were your parents are now. We call it the hospital. I did a little practising of reading minds. I tuned in on some person who or where he was I have no idea. I could hear what he was thinking. He is a spy sent here to spy on me. I'm only learning to use my other powers. I need you and your sisters to help me keep track of these others who come and go from my tower. You know yourself that children are overlooked by the elders. I realized you have not been in this area of Eaglestep for very long. Part of your job will be to get to know other children and hired the best ones from around Eaglestep. I want you to tell Hamel, Flame and Stan who these children are. These children can play in the courtyard wherever they wish, but I want them to listen to what the adults are saying and to report everything to Hamel, Flame and Stan or the others you meet in the dining room." "Master Shadow, my father could help as well. He did some guarding for several wizards before the accident. We're not humans, we're changelings. Father cannot change into his animal forms, because of his hand missing, but he can change into all his others elfish like forms. We can watch for these spies. One of the wizards taught my sister and me to become invisible to help us stay out of harms way. We knew several pixies that have died. They gave us the right to change to pixie form because we tried to save their lives. They even gave us their pixie magic books, but we don't know how to use them. We have not lived very long in this area. However, we know of several children who would really like a chance to earn some money. They are living in the same conditions as we were. These children have no parents. Could they maybe camp here at the tower in the stables?" Morgan only wanted his friends safe. "This could prove very useful. King Moore's daughter Joleen is pixie and my sister. I'll ask her if she will teach you, your pixie magic." Shadow walked over to the guards and asked one to find Joleen. A few moments later, Joleen arrived beside Shadow. "You want to see Joleen." "This is Morgan and he has two sisters. They saved a pixie's life sometime ago. They were given permission to use pixie magic, but no one is around to teach them. Would you please teach them for me?" Shadow waited for his sister's answer. "Joleen not very good, yet! I see if mother will teach us all. This be fun having others to practise magic wiff. Mother comes to my room at Doc's hospital in mornings before breakfast is served at castle. You come then. Tell sister to come too." Joleen loved the idea and flew off to let her mother know. A few moments later, Joleen returned and handed Morgan three rings of their pixie clan. "Now, we cousins." She flew off! Morgan stared down at the ring. He knew the crest and shook as he started to cry. "Shadow, I know I can trust you. Joleen is right. We are her real cousins, but we have changeling in us as well. Our whole village was wiped out. Minni, Kaila and me managed to pull our hurt parents from our home and hide before the raider came and torched the entire village. Father and mother were hurt badly. We stayed hidden for several days, and then we left and went to Hort's Tower. We told him what had happened. He and Strogg hurried to our village and found about nine other children still alive. To protect us all Hort told us to come south. He had a Changeling Wizard change father into a human. Our grandfather died, he was king of our clan. King Moore is our father's older brother. I know Joleen is trying to keep our secret. We are all so frightened. This puts father in as king. They will kill him if he is found alive. That is why they tried to chop of his hand. It was to dethrone him!" "No more, Morgan!" Shadow grabbed the child and held him tightly. "No more! Your parents are to stay within the tower walls at all times. Joleen will only tell her parents, we will protect you all." The two boys sat cuddling for the longest time. Shadow was trying to calm down his new friend. ?I?ll send Starnick with you go bring the other children here. Doc has plenty of room up stairs in his hospital where the children can stay. No one will find them. We will pretend they are Doc?s family. "Listen, there are gold spiders here at my tower. I'll get one to help you as a taster. Poison will not harm them. He can be the tester of food and drink. If he tells you that the food or drink is bad, give them to Doc and tell him they are bad. Say Shadow wants them tested." ?Right! Being within these high walls, father said he felt safer." Morgan hugged Shadow tightly. "We cousin so we can always be close friends." "Say, that's right. Morgan, we cannot let the others know who your family are. I'll tell Moore and Tia as soon as I have finished for today. Morgan, have you seen a dragon?" Seeing the child was calmer now Shadow asked. "Yes, just from a distance. That is another reason why father moved us there. Father and I were out hunting one day. We saw this huge multi-coloured dragon. Father almost shot me with a crossbow bolt, when he saw the dragon. He was trying to bring down a hopper deer. Never did shoot the deer, father dropped to his knees and started to cry. Father and I watched the dragon heading south. We ran home and told Hort. He told us to packed our things. He carried father and mother while Strogg helped all of us children to Eaglestep. We made our way here. We saw the dragon, again the other day flying over this area. Both father and I have been having dreams about the prince for years. We both have sworn to protect him. If only, we could find him." Morgan saw Shadow get up from the bench and walk into the cave. Shadow vanished into the darkness and Phantom appeared and moved over towards Morgan. "I heard you are looking for me. I am right here!? "Yes! It is true!" Morgan was so excited he started to cry tears of joy. "Father and I have been looking for you everywhere. Please, Your Majesty!" Phantom looked down at the child. "Morgan, it's I, Shadow. Like you, I have other forms. I call this one Phantom." The dragon could feel a love pouring forth for him from the child. "I was just about to call you, Phantom." Hu walked around from behind the dragon. "Tell me I'm dreaming! Oh, Phantom! This being was in both of our dreams as well! Father has to be told! He has dreamed of this day for years. May, I tell him, Please!" Morgan cried with excitement. Phantom instructed Morgan where to find his father. "Go! Bring your father here! We will wait!" "You knew, didn't you?" Phantom watched the God nodding his head. "They are all so frighten." "Yes, I know! Byran is the King of the Treetop Pixie Clan. I will wait here. Go to Moore and Tia right now. Tell them yourself. I have sent a message to Starnick to get the other children. He knows what to look for." Hu watched as Phantom vanished from the lair. Shadow had changed himself back to elf as he arrived at the pixie village. "I want to see Moore!" "Right this way. Prince Shadow, we taking good care of our king." The tiny guard showed the prince to where Moore was talking to Tia. "Shadow, is everything all right?" Moore saw Shadow wanted privacy. "What's wrong?" "Please come with me! Tia, please will you come also." Shadow could see a strange expression in her eyes. "We will come with you!" Moore watched as the guards started to follow. "We'll be at Prince Shadow's Tower. You stay here and guard the village!" Moore and Tia sat on Shadow's shoulder as he vanished from the area and reappeared in the lair where Hu was waiting. "What is it?" Tia knew that Shadow was hiding something. "Moore, somehow your younger brother survived the torching of your father?s village. Byran is now king. He is here at the tower. Frighten, injured and upset. I thought you should know." Seeing Moore wanted to speak, but the prince was not finished. "There is more. I believe from Morgan that there was a deliberate attack on Byran. Someone chop off his hand. You know Doc. I bet he could find a plastic hand for Byran. It is very sneaky, but I am elf at heart. Byran and his family along with nine children are the only survivors. They will be working for me now. I believe that whoever is doing these killings are out to get all kings and leaders. We will not let them!" Shadow watched as Hu moved from the altar. "Even Hu the God will help protect you and your family. Besides, Byran is now my uncle." Tia grabbed Moore as he stopped beating his wings, and almost landed on his head. She lowered him to the bench. "How can one prince get himself into such messes?" "Tia, Moore I am Hu. I agree! Shadow does have that knack for finding trouble or should I say having it land in his lap." Hu watched as Shadow changed to Phantom. "This will be our secret, no one else?s. If you want to visit with your brother, come to this lair, no one will see you two here, but my boss and me. He is so angry with what is happening on these Isles that is why he sent me to help our prince." ******* Morgan ran as fast as he could into the hospital and in no time, found his parents. "Father, you were right! Our prince has come! He is with the man of fire! I saw them both!" Morgan began to pull on his father's arm. Byran thought he had better call Doc. He had never see Morgan in such a way before. Doc could hear shouting in the hallway and came to see what was going on. He saw the child was trying to pull his father's arm off. "So, our Prince has told you. He wants to see your father." Doc smiled and nodded. "Byran, go with your son! He is only excited about seeing Phantom." Byran was pulled from the room by his son and dragged into the Great Hall. They entered the portal Byran came to a complete stop as he stood only a few feet from Phantom. "See Father! I told you!" Morgan ran over to the dragon and hugged the prince. Phantom turned and looked at Byran. "Yes Byran, I am the prince! You also know me as Master Wizard Shadow. This is Hu, a good friend of mine." "The Gods do hear us! They have answered my prayers!" Byran fell to his knees, crying. "You are both together and the Oracle's Predictions are coming true. It is the beginning of the end of the wars for the Isles. But how long will it take?" "You must remember that the Isles have been in a state of war for over five hundred years. It will take time, but now that the prophecy has begun. What is another decade or two, maybe three? Byran, sometimes we are shown a different way of life. Yes, my friend, you were chosen by the gods to aid our prince in his quest. Remember, only those the gods trust are called to higher planes." Hu watched as Byran rose to his feet. "I was called in my dreams." Byran closed his eyes and opened them for a moment, just to make sure that Phantom and Hu were real. Phantom changed to elf. Shadow cast the Changing Spell on Hu. Byran shook his head as he looked at the prince coming towards him. Byran knew the powers it took to cast that spell. The prince cast it as if it we an everyday spell or simple cantrip used to entertain others. Morgan walked beside Hu as they left Phantom's lair. "Master Hu, how did you get to be a God?" Morgan asked. "The name is Hu. I was chosen by another God. We have no choice in matters like this. I would have liked to remain in my other form, but we don't always like things that happen, nor do we have a choice, but that's life, even for the Gods. I guess even in a way, I was chosen to aid the prince on his quest like all the others." Hu smiled at Morgan. "Byran, some day Morgan will be a scholar. His is one very bright young man." Shadow had seen Moore and Tia vanish, but could feel them on his shoulder. "Byran, there is no more hiding! I know who you really are and so does Hu. We will protect you and your family. I am also Prince Shadow of the Pixie Isle Dainty Pixie Clan. Yes, Moore is my adoptive father and Tia is my adoptive mother." "How did you know?" Byran watched as Tia and Moore materialized before his eyes. Byran started to cry. ?You are both alive!? "You'll be fine here with your nephew, Shadow." Moore hugged his brother's neck as he sat on his shoulder. "It was Shadow who freed us." "So that is why Joleen wanted the Clan Rings.? Tia waved her hand and two more rings appeared. "I will be teaching the children their pixie magic before breakfast every day. Shadow, you should attend if you have time. Dragon or not, now let those elfin elders try to kill us off. We have a dragon on our side." Shadow explained about using the lair as a place to visit. "Maybe, we should also hold the pixie classes here. It would be far safer!" Moore and Tia made themselves invisible as they flew to Byran's shoulder and sat down. "Let's go see Nan!" Byran smiled at Hu as they all walked into the courtyard. Upon entering Doc's hospital, Byran and Morgan went to see Nan. "I brought company!" Nan tried to sit up in bed. "Morgan, you look so grown up in your uniform." She thought that her son was her company. Moore and Tia landed on the bed still invisible. Tia smiled at Nan as she made herself visible. "We can only stay a few minutes." Moore appeared next to his wife. "We have Phantom's lair where we can meet and visit. Get well soon!? Crying Nan gently hugged Tia and Moore. The two girls sat staring at Tia and Moore. "Them Joleen parents! We met Joleen in the other room across the hall. Joleen works as nurse for Doc." Minni giggled. "When Joleen asked me for three pixie rings, I asked her why. She said that her cousins were here. I never expect this! Joleen has never met your children before. She said it was Morgan's pixie kisses that told her who he was." Tia waited for Nan to calm down. "There is one more here. Dorrian and Starnella's son, Splat works for Doc. He is pretending to be a Cribber. He is the only fairy we can find. Splat thinks his father is dead, too. Someone told Red's people that Dorrian had been found dead. Joleen told us. There are so many Dorrians out there that I just pray they are wrong. We do know that someone has been trying to find Splat. Who it is we don't know?" "Well, we will have to help Shadow keep these walls safe. Shadow has given us a suite here at his tower. Moore, you and Tia should come stay with us. Who would be the wiser? We are saying we are changeling! We were given a gift to help hide our true forms. Hort rescued nine other children." Byran hugged his tiny brother. "We will return after dark, that way no one will know where we are. I will tell the guards that we are staying with Shadow at the tower from now on." Moore and Tia vanished from the room and left for their village. "At least, one of my brothers is alive!" ?We will move all our things to the tower. Tell Kyle?s father that we are staying with our daughter and Shadow. They need us now. If the village elders come looking for us, we will know ahead of time and can hide in Phantom and Hu?s lair. Find those other nine children. I will fly and find Morgan Hardhammer?s grandfather. I will have that old changeling change the children to other forms.? Tia hurried to see Doc first and then to the old wizard. Moore had returned to the tower with the children and Starnick. They went upstairs to a room that Doc was arranging. ?I cannot thank you enough for helping us.? Moore could see Doc nodding his head. ?I will not let my children get hurt.? Doc watched saw the old changeling staring at him. ?I am from the Forbidden World. My races of humans are much like the Elves.? ?Centuries ago, I met a woman. She was an Indian. Yes, a perfect disguise for these children.? The old changeling cast his spells on the children and watched as Doc began to help them. ?Children, you must stay near your uncle. He and Stan can protect you. Do not go after those who would see you dead. Help the Doc and our prince. I am happy that the prophecy is coming true. I will let my grandson Morgan know. Farewell!? The changeling hurried off and vanished as soon as he reached the outer doors of the hospital. ******* Shadow and Hu went looking for Doc. They knocked on his office door. "Shadow, come in!" Doc rose from his chair. They entered and the prince introduced the god. "Doc, this is the Fire God, Hu. That Boss stole those articles from this God. He's offered to help me get Boss." Shadow burst out laughing at the expression on the Indian's face. "Doc, it's all right!" "Don't worry, Doc! I promise not to burn down the tower. Boss has crossed me, and has put these Isles in grave danger by helping that malevolent Councils of Seven. I am furious that this has happened. Others may call me evil. Maybe, I am! I will not stand by, and see innocent beings kept in cages or sold into slavery. I ask for sacrifices of goat or sheep, not intelligent people! Boss has gone to far this time!" Hu sat down in a chair. "Well Doc, what do you do around here?" ?I am a healer. Shadow those children will be safe. I have given them jobs to keep them busy. Morgan explained what types of jobs you wanted them to have. I have asked Flame to help teach them in private. He has agreed. I am happy that we have another power house here to help us.? Doc could see Hu laughing. "I see! What race would you be?" Hu was puzzled about Doc's appearance. He saw more than just Canadian Indian. "Shadow, would you run and find Byran for me? Take this to operating room one." Doc instructed the prince. Shadow nodded and without any questions, he left to find Byran. Doc waited for the prince to close the door. "You handle the prince very well." Hu laughed. "You know he can read minds!" "I figured he could! That's why I drank the sleeping potion, instead of him. I'll get that monkey one of these days. In all seriousness, something happened to me just after I came here and received this hospital. I was very excited about having my dreams finally coming true. I guess the strain was too much for my old body. I died from a heart attack. Enchanter and some of the gods from Ske gave me another chance to live and keep my dreams. How they do it? I have no idea, but I am half dragon, now. I keep it a secret, because I can use my other form to do a little spying, the same with my elfin form. Only nine know what happened to me and you are the tenth. Not even Shadow knows." Doc observed Hu closing his eyes and then opening them. "You're not one of the Isles Gods, are you, Hu?" "No Doc, I am not. Some of these people on the Isles are my relatives, from centuries ago, when I was in another form. My form now is one of a fiery minotaur, straight from the Plane of Fire. Yes Doc, there is such a place. It is not really a hell as so many think of it. I can see we have a lot in common. I too read minds." Hu laughed. "It's been a long time, since I've met someone who equals my own powers. Doc, we will get together and I can teach you to use your other abilities as well. Shadow has given me the use of his lair to store my altar in. He has left a portal open into my lair. I know you can portal yourself. Go to the Great Hall and into my safe haven. Remember, the area. All you need do is call me. We can visit and I will teach you more about your abilities. Doc, if you happen to get any information call either me or my, Master Agni. He is the top ranking Fire God at this moment. Agni has been around for many millenniums, and is known to many universes. Doc, I'm trying to help, nothing more. As I promised Red, I will not try anything evil here. You all have your hands full. I am on a quest of my own. What I am saying is that if something happens to me contact Agni or Falcon, for advice if you need it. Falcon is Angi's second in command. They have offered to help your people, too." Hu sighed. "Please Doc, trust me! I'll keep your secret and so will Falcon." Doc laughed. "Thanks Hu! Not even my new family know exactly what my powers are like. Well, we better get to the OR. Shadow is waiting with Byran." He walked over to a cupboard and brought out a box. "I had an idea. My brother died years ago. As a joke, he left me his artificial hand. He said I could always use an extra hand. I have no idea whether my plan will work. We can only try." Doc opened the box and brought out the hand. "I'll need to make some adjustments to it, but at least Byran will have a hand." "You tell anyone, and I'll chase you in my God form. Byran is really Moore's younger brother. Byran is also King of the Treetop Pixies, or was until they chopped off his hand. That accident was not what Byran thinks. It was an assassination attempt on his life, but they only dethroned him, not killed him. The pixies and fairies believe that if a person loses so much as a finger they lose part of their spirit. You have no idea what you are really doing for Byran. You are about to give him back his throne and life as a pixie. I'll get Shadow to help teach Byran the Reduce Spell, so he can reduce the hand when he change to his pixie form. You are a wonderful man Doc. I might be able to use my magic to help fit it to Byran's wrist and arm." Hu stared at the hand and nodded his head. "That hand looks almost real." Hu watched as Doc moved the fingers of the hand. "Show me how it works!" "See by pressing on these pressure points it allows the fingers to move." Doc let Hu try the pressure points. "They actually move by these wires." "Doc, I do have other powers. Let me see, if I can help Byran." Hu tried moving the fingers and smiled as he laid the hand on the desk. "Byran is in big trouble. I am very happy he made it to Shadow's Tower. As far as anyone is concerned, Bryan lost his hand in a piece of farm equipment. Afterward, Bryan was taken to Ray the Healer in the City of Light. They gave Bryan the ability to change into changeling. This is hiding his pixie form. Just tell everyone that Bryan is a changeling. That will shut them up. Moore and Tia went for a short visit. Tia will teach Byran's children and Shadow pixie magic. I want you to help them as much as possible. Nan and the children are also pixie. Guard their secret well." Hu felt Doc's hand rubbing his cheek. "With what I have seen, I will promise you this. No person who comes to me looking for help will be turned away. I don't care who they are. I am so sick of seeing these people hurting. No secrets will leave my hospital! Hu, I have to find the area where these murders took place. I need evidence. I need to know all sorts of things about this crime. An easy way to gather evidence is to remember six small words who, where, what, when, why and how. Shadow will need it in the future." Doc wrapped the hand in a towel and carried it as they walked into the operating room. ?But of course! What do you want me to do?? Hu waited for instructions. ?Who knows where these murders took place?? Doc waited for a reply. ?I was told that Hort the Giant knows the village area.? Hu could see Doc nodding his head. ?Doc, I?ll get a message to Hort that you are sending someone to him. What about this detective you have here? Ham?? ?Yes! Hamel can do the investigation work. I?ll suggest that he take some of the road crew supervisors up with him. Pretend to be surveying the areas. Hamel and Stan will be free soon. How long ago did this raid happen?? Doc needed that approximate time of the occurrence. ?Byran and many of his people ran from the first raiders and killers. This was ten years ago. But it has only been several weeks since the last attack. I believe those children upstairs know a great deal as well.? Hu could see Doc was very upset. ?What is it?? ?We are losing key evidence which could bring down these raiders. The longer we wait the more evidence we lose.? Doc turned to Hu just as they stood in the doorway. Shadow and Byran entered a few minutes, later. Doc, nodded to the prince. ?I?m sending out crews to gather up evidence at the raid site. Hamel and Stan are both busy with Boss. So are you. I?ll gather a team after we are done here and get myself to Hort?s Tower. Shadow can I take some guards with me?? ?But of course. Doc, take the nine children and begin to teach them the style in which we gather evidence. Bring it to my lab. I?ll send Shooter and Locker with you to help. They are my best collectors.? Shadow could see Hu frowning at him. ?I will explain later!? "Byran, come over here and sit down." Doc watched as Byran sat down. "Take off your shirt, I want to see your wrist." Doc began to examine Byran's wrist. "Byran lay down for me. I want you to turn your head and look at Shadow. I want to try something, all right. I have no idea, if it will work or not." Hu nodded to Doc as a big smile formed on his face. "The healer did a good job." "Yes, I can see that a little of the hand still remains intact. Well Hu, shall we try?" Doc winked at the god. Shadow talked to Byran while Doc and Hu fitted the artificial hand on Byran. "Byran close your eyes. The light from my spells may hurt your eyes or blind you." Hu winked at Shadow and Doc. Hu began to cast a spell. "Doc, you better do the same." "I'll use these." Doc pulled out his sunglasses. They watched as Hu cast several spells. Doc checked the hand. "Byran, how does your wrist feel? Is there any pinching at all?" "No, but it does feel heavier." Byran still had his eyes closed. "Byran, I want you to sit up!" Doc helped Byran into a sitting position. "Open your eyes!" Byran opened his eyes and saw the hand. "Doc, I do not understand." "Byran, this is made of wires like the other items, I showed you, earlier. There are small things inside the hand, which you can move and will allow the fingers to move. Try it." Doc peeled back a little of the rubber skin. "See, these bars and wires..." "Doc, look I can move the fingers. This is some gift. I thank you for giving me back my life. Now, no one can call me a thief. Byran practised using his new hand for about two hours. His instinct as a changeling had taken over and Byran was soon working the hand as if he had been born with the hand. Doc was amazed at how fast it took Byran to learn to use the hand. Of course, Doc knew that instinct of the changeling had a great deal to do with it. Byran reached out to Shadow. "Less than six hours ago, I was a being with no form, no job and no hand." "Byran, let's go show your wife." Shadow held Byran's good hand as they walked from the room. Hu and Doc followed. Byran was grinning as he walked into his wife's room. He had the hand hidden under his cloak. "Nan!" Byran called out before he reached his wife's bed. "Doc, Hu and Shadow have given me back my life. Would you like a drink of water?" Byran winked at Doc. "I would like a drink! What is this all about Byran? You seem very happy about something." Nan watched as Byran turned his back on her to pour her a drink. Byran carefully put his new fingers around the glass and poured the water into it. He turned and handed his wife the glass. Nan sat straight up in bed and stared at the hand. She reached out and touched it as she started to cry. All three children ran to their father. They turned to Shadow ran over and hug him. They ran from Shadow to Doc and to Hu giving each a hug. "Shadow, Doc, Hu how can we ever repay you for what you have done?" Nan was still crying. "You are always giving us something. Yet, you ask so little in return.? Shadow sat down beside Nan. "I get enjoyment out of making others happy. Families should stay together." Doc went over to Nan. "Shadow is always doing something like this. Maybe, that is why he is the prince." Nan held Shadow's hands. "Byran told me. I still don't understand why you do these things." Shadow leaned over and kissed Nan's forehead. "Nan, I grew up in the Forbidden World. I learned about hate, but I also learned about love. I saw people dying from not having food, being in wars and from sickness. When I can here and found out that I was the prince of these Isles. I swore that I would do all I can to help my people. It's a promise I have made to myself. One I will fulfill." "Nan, maybe someday you will understand, but Shadow does many things just out of love for others." Doc smiled as he stood beside Hu. Byran wiped his wife's tears. "Shadow, will you take Morgan and I to see Hamel and Stan. I would like to start learning my new job as soon as possible." Feeling obligated to the prince and Doc for what they had done for him. Byran kissed his wife and walked over to Shadow. Hu, Shadow, Byran and Morgan walked from Nan's room back into the Great Hall. Out of breath, Hamel ran up to Shadow. "Boss has left Brycall. His mules we gave him have vanished. The ogres stole some horses. They want to get Boss closer to us, as the Councils of Seven are closing in on them. We figure they will reach Eaglestep Township, before tomorrow afternoon. Boss plans to travel all through night and making camp at their base camp at Eaglestep, by morning." "Morgan, take your father and see he is outfitted. Come to my quarters after you are finished. We will need your help with those crates." Shadow watched as Morgan and Byran hurried off. Hu and Shadow hurried up to the prince's chambers. Hu began checking the artefacts. Morgan and Byran joined Hu and began to help him with the list. Hu quietly moved closer to Byran. "I want you to stay close to Doc and Shadow. If trouble comes you, get to Doc. He will look out for your needs. I am happy you made it to this tower. We find the others chosen by the gods and bring them here. Doc knows who you are, and I believe Shadow does as well. He will never tell anyone. Stay close to him." "We intend to!" Byran rubbed Hu's cheek and smiled. ******* Vale hurried in to the prince?s chambers. ?Locker and Shooter are at the site where the village was. Hort is with them. He has his armies close by. Shadow, I know you need professional help. Lyptus and me thought that Frank and Rick would be the best ones to collect the evidence for you. Lyptus is with them now.? ?Excellent thinking. Give the evidence to Frank and Rick for now. No one will suspect them of helping us. Maybe that is it! Help my scientists move all their gear to the house I bought ask Frank to get Marg to help once again to fix up. Set up a lab in the basement of the largest house. After all evidence is processed, send it to my vault. Thank you. Don?t forget we need video of the area before the crews go in.? Shadow could see Vale holding up a camera and smiling at him. ?Thank Frank and Rick for me.? ?I will! See yeah!? Vale vanished from the prince?s chambers. ******* Shadow vanished from his room. He had called Misty and waited for her in the courtyard. She came diving out of the sky and landed near Shadow. "Sorry Misty, but I could not risk Aunt Carrie hearing, what I have to say. Can you call Talon and Red? Boss is nearing Eaglestep. He'll be here by morning. They managed to find some horses. Stan and Hamel are watching them closely. The Council of Seven is hot on Boss?s trail. I have doubled the guards at the tower." Shadow watched Misty change to elf. "You did the right thing calling me, first. Come, we will wait in your room." Mia hurried along beside Shadow. "My two new guards and Hu are in my room going through the artefacts." Shadow turned and saw Misty's brothers landing in the courtyard. Mia walked up to them. "When the moat is lit on fire, keep the heat away from the buildings." All the dragons did was nod their heads and move to their positions on the tower wall. ?We use Nile?s plans of defence!? Mia and Shadow vanished and appeared in the prince's chambers. Hu looked none to pleased about something. "Boss has three artefacts the Ring of Mind Control, Gauntlets of God Strength and a Book of Old Knowledge. The ring alone with the gauntlets will give Boss the strength of twenty men, not only mental, but physical. There are drawbacks to using these two items together. Each time the gauntlets are used with the ring, Boss ages one year and uses up a part of his body and mind. He may not look like he did, years ago. It all depends, how many times he's used the artefacts. Even I, have no idea how it has affected him. We'll have to wait and see." Hu handed Shadow a ring. "Take this! You may need it! It should stop Boss from controlling your mind while we fight him." Hu saw Red and Talon entering the prince's room. "Shadow and I have a plan to fight Boss, but we are going to need your help as well. We will be fighting Boss in Phantom's lair. I will need all my strength that I can get from my altar. This also gives Agni a good chance to grab Boss if things go bad. The mountain here at your tower is on is barren of trees. We will be starting the mountain on fire. I will set up a fire barrier around this tower. Mia, you and your brothers will keep control of the fire burning in the moat. I will set a fire just outside of the moat. Use the moat as a firebreak against my flames. My flames will keep Boss at bay long enough to let him enter the cave. If he does break through, use all the cold spells you can to weaken him." Hu rubbed Mia's cheek. "Dump avalanches of snow on him." "We don't want anyone hurt. We plan to open a large portal into the lair from the outside of the mountain. This cave will lead into where my altar is. We are going to try to lure Boss into the cavern, with something he does not have. The Prince of the Prophecy." Hu could tell that Red, Talon and Mia were none to pleased with the bait for Boss. "Once, we get Boss inside the entrance, we will seal it shut, while we battle him. We don?t need the Councils of Seven forces trying to start a war too. Call Enchanter and Aura to help Hamel and Stan get videos footage of the people following Boss. Once Boss enters that cave with his two ogre friends, Boss will vanish for good. Take these cameras and have the other Argon guards at the tower help film where these Councils of Seven go to hide. We have taken six bottles of ether and put them where Boss can find them. He will think, he has the upper hand, but he does not know, that only one bottle contain any ether and it has been watered down. The rest are filled with water. Don't worry about us in the cave. That ring I have giving Shadow, will allow him to enter my plane. Because he is of this world, he can return by teleporting. We will use my world only as a route of escape in an emergency. It will be the only way out for Boss. We may need it to get Agni to help us capture Boss. Anyway, Agni and his forces will be standing by just in case. Just protect yourselves. May Your Gods Bless You All. Once, Boss finds the ether that will be the sign to start." Hu and the others went downstairs. "Mia, if things get to hot call the other dragons and have them concentrate their cold spells on Boss. Freeze him, if you can. Fight him inside the lair. You can call Agni for help. Boss will still be weak from us draining him. Work fast you'll have maybe twenty-four hours. Good Luck!" Hu started towards the door. Hu felt confident that one of the three plans would bring Boss to his knees. What the others did not know was that even Agni was very worried with the plans and had given Hu the ring for Shadow. "Remember, Boss can't teleport or portal so he will be trapped in that cave. The only way for him to go will be through the portal to the Plane of Fire." Shadow grabbed some things put them into his backpack. He put Stinger on and thought to himself that his backpack felt a little heavy for what he had pack. He just thought he was tired, put his pack on his shoulder and ran after Hu, into the Great Hall. Hamel and Stan walked over to Shadow as they watched him ready himself. "The cavern is completely wired for sound and video. Cameras are everywhere! Take care! We want you both back in one piece." Hamel hugged Shadow and shook hands with Hu. ?Stabber and Grip are with Enchanter and Aqua as we speak taking pictures of the ones following Boss. Stan handed Shadow a piece of bone. "It might bring you luck. Take care!" Stan turned to Hu. "Be careful! I pray the ancient gods are on our side and are watching over you two." Just then a bolt of lightning landed in front of the prince. "Great! At least one God is listening." Shadow changed into Phantom and waited for Hu to grab the lightning bolt. "Thanks, Zeus!" Red went over to Phantom. "Good luck! Hu take care!" Phantom moved into his lair with Hu followed closed behind. They turned to see the portal closing. Phantom made his way over to the other side of the cavern, and was about to open a portal to the outside. He saw Misty had opened one for them. "I will close it once Boss is inside. Save your energy." Misty changed to Mia and vanished. Phantom and Hu move towards the cavern entrance and looked out over the Isles. They could see Boss and his two ogres from the cavern entrance. "Well, Hu. It won't be long now. I just hope Boss's find his way into our trap." Phantom watched the three men below, as he lay down in the entrance to his lair. "I wanted to go to church, before going into battle. Boss denies me that too. Hu, would you mind if I use your altar for a short while to pray to my god. This is one time I hope he doesn't mind sharing." "Go ahead! I don't believe he would mind at all. I just pray your god is with us. For we'll need all the help we can get." Hu watched as Phantom changed to elf. Shadow put his tiny cross on the altar and began to pray. Hu knelt down beside Shadow and prayed as well for help from any of the ancient gods who would listen, for they were about to do battle. If they failed, both worlds would be destroyed. Hu prayed for strength and wisdom in battling Boss. After Shadow finished praying, he hugged and kissed Hu's cheek. "Well, I guess we better get ready!" Hu was still in elf form, standing beside Phantom. "It may help to keep your tail moving, if Boss tries to gain control of your mind. Red is coming! Get ready! Its all most show time!" Red appeared and changed Hu back to his minotaur self. "They found the ether! Phantom, shoot some volleys of flames at the ambushers. One shot at Enchanter. Is he angry!" Red vanished from the lair and appeared on the battlement beside Mia and the others. Phantom took to the air. He made a few sweeps over the top of the tower as if he were attacking it. Mia, signalled to her brothers to set the moat on fire. Hu began to chant as Phantom began using his dragon breath. Suddenly, the mountain erupted in a mass of flame that went all around the tower. Mia, her brother's and children started cooling off the tower walls. Even Thunder and his family were helping Mia and the other dragons by placing watery mud on the backsides of the buildings to help them stay cool. Phantom roared and dove down right over top of Boss and the ogres. The horses began to buck wildly, and threw their riders into the bushes. Then the horses and wagon took off at a full gallop. Phantoms spotted the group of ambushers, and let them have a volley of flames as the started back to make his second striking run on his tower. Boss and the ogres trying to scramble to their feet, but Phantom dove again, sending Boss and the ogres back into the bushes. Phantom made another pass at his tower. Then he dove again at Boss. Throwing a stream of fire at the rest of the ambushers, the killers started to run for their lives. Seeing what Phantom had done for him, Boss yelled at his friends. ?Let?s go! We have a chance! Hurry!? Boss yelled at the ogres. "That dragon! I want him! Grab those jars! Let's follow that dragon! Look at him attacking that tower! The whole building is in flames! Hurry up! Look, he's heading for that cave! Hurry!" Boss broke into a run heading towards the lair as fast as he could move. Oft and Stun started follow, but at a slower pace, for they carried the ether and did not want to drop it. As both ogres started to climb the hillside, they both stopped and stared at each other. "Stun, you ever see that cave before." Oft was getting a very bad feeling about the cave. "No! That mountain only have tower on it. Maybe, dragon makes it for himself. Boss! Oh Boss!" Stun called out. "Tell me later, you fools! I want that dragon, and I want him, now! Hurry up!" Boss screamed as he ran. "But Boss! I thinks I - I" Oft saw Boss was almost at the lair. "I don't pay you to think!" Boss yelled as he stood in the entranceway to the lair. "So, hurry up! I'll finish you off! Right now!" Stun stayed beside Oft. "Boss being stupid! I never see dragon like that before! I hear of one! Him is the prince!" "Me too! We in big trouble, if that is prince! Boss in bigger trouble!" Oft saw Boss nearing the entrance. "We let Boss go in, first. Him wants dragon, not us! Right!" "Right! Boss has his own ether. Him can go in first. We guard entrance for Boss!" Stun sat down at the top near the entrance to the cavern. That is when he spotted Misty on the wall above them. ?Oft, Misty up there!? ?We will help you vanish from the dangers following you. Get into the cave.? Misty pointed out at ambushers all running up the mountain towards them. ?We go in!? Stun grabbed Oft and they started closer to the cave entrance. Boss had already started inside. Both ogres shook their heads and started into the cavern, after Boss. The two ogres were loyal to Boss, and would not let him fight alone. As they drew nearer to a light, Boss turned to see the ogres behind him. Boss pointed to the sides of the cavern and tried to split up the ogres, but they stayed together. As the ogres entered, they could see cameras and mics in the cave. Oft pointed to the camera. "We is being watched!" "Me know!" Stun looked down at the bottle and tossed it at the rock to the left of the dragon. "Me missed!" Oft tossed his bottles at the dragon, and then ran into some rocks. Phantom heard the sound of breaking glass and smelt the ether. He blew the fumes back in the direction from which it came. The ether fumes hit the ogres in the face. They dropped like boulders to the ground. Boss knew that he and his ogre friends were safe. He too had spotted the cameras and mics. Boss proceeded by himself and threw the last two bottles at Phantom. Boss prayed that this dragon was the one he had been told about by the Oracle. It meant the first step to freeing his spirit from the ring, which he wore. Boss knew he had to make this fight look real. He did not care if this dragon killed him outright or not. Oft and Stun saw the entrance to the cave closing, just as some of the ambusher tried to enter. ?That was too close!? They both lay down hid amongst the rocks to watch the fight between Boss and the dragon. Phantom began to laugh as he raised his head high into the air. "Well, you little bug! You think you can take me! I know your kind! You feed off the fear of others. I have known your kind before! I squashed them like bugs! You are no better than they were. You dare enter my lair and threaten me. Don't you know who I am? Fool!" Phantom straightened his front legs, and began to nod his head, as he thrashed his tail. He began to drain off Boss's powers and energies. Suddenly, out of nowhere, a ball of fire appeared, it was Hu. He lowered himself in front of Boss and stepped aside. The altar was in plain view. "I gave you a special power, and you miss used it. You used those powers to murder innocent creatures. You promised to find my box and dagger, which you stole in the first place. You used those weaker than yourself to bring you gain. You stole from me my Book of Knowledge, my Ring of Mind Control and my Gauntlets of Strength. Since, you betrayed my trust and stole these artefacts! You will pay! You will also pay the price for murdering those others. Marts and Relle were supposed to be under your control. You are guilty as they are. You are returning with me to the Plane of Fire, from which I came. You have a choice, come with me now, or we will fight you. It will end the same, either way. Which will it be?" Hu roared as the flames around him grew with his anger. Boss had a snarl on his lips and glared at Hu. "I'll never give you back your powers or your artefacts. I've just as much power as you, Hu. I can destroy you and as for going to the Plane of Fire! You're crazy! You can't harm me at all!" Phantom began to mind talk with Hu. "Try to get him to tell us, what others he has joined with." Hu moved closer to Boss. "You are still as weak as ever. I gave you my lowest forms of powers. Even with the artefacts, you still do not stand a chance against us." Boss laughed as he began to peel his flesh away from his bones. "He an undead of some sort - a power hungry monster! Hu move back from him!" Phantom could feel Boss trying to probe his mind. Phantom gave Boss a dose of memories to think about - his parents and Perry. "You don't like memories! Do you, Uncle Brad! Oh yes! I know who you are. How many others have you possessed?" Phantom increased his draining powers to half and continued to gradually increase the intensity. Boss didn't know he was being drained. "You are Rose and Nile's brat. I should have killed you along with them. You think you know who I am. Your Uncle Brad died in that crash that Rift caused. I took Brad?s body as a house for my spirit. I joined with three others in total, and no longer need this form, because I intend to take yours." Boss had dropped his clothes and stood as a skeleton figure. Phantom could see a large glowing sphere with three smaller ones, inside of Boss's chest rib frame. Phantom jumped his powers and cast a bolt of lightning at each sphere. Two dropped to the ground. Phantom levitated them out of the way of Boss. Phantom decided enough was enough as he cast another spell call rock. A huge rock flew through the air and struck Boss in the chest. The third sphere fell to the ground, just leaving the large on inside Boss?s bony chest. Boss fell backwards, just then Phantom swung his tail and broke both of Boss's legs. Phantom increased his draining powers to full and stood over Boss. "Hu take your power and artefacts back. Boss is done for!" Hu walked over to Boss and drained his powers back. Hu took the ring and gauntlets. He picked up his book and put them all on his altar. Boss felt his life forces draining away. "Phantom, I will be back! Oh yes! I will! I'll hunt you down! Remember, Phantom this spirit can never be killed. I will return someday! My curse will return me to these Isles." Phantom reached over to Boss and yanked the last glowing sphere from the skeleton. Phantom grabbed the fingers from the skeleton and removed all rings he could find. "Hu, you better take these four spheres. He'll never come back as Brad again or these other three. I'll see to that." Phantom looked at the glowing spheres slowly fading, as he continued to drain them. "We can't be certain what these things are. They could be souls. Take them all back with you. It will be safer this way for both worlds. Maybe, if the Gods are willing we will be able to find out what these spheres are. For now, at least, both worlds are safe." As the large crystal began to drain, Boss laughed as the bones began to crumble. "It will take more than this to get rid of me. I will rise, again! The green stone ring will never allow you to kill me." His laughter rang out throughout the cavern and echoed back against the walls. ?The ring is part of my spirit. Thank you for trying!? Phantom levitated all the bones and dust into the cloak. Hu bundled it up and walked it into the Plane of Fire. Phantom looked at the last three spheres. "I wonder which one is Uncle Brad." Hu went over to the spheres and held them up. "They all have had evil touch in them. I had better take all three back with me. Remember, there are cultists out there. They may try to invoke Boss, again. Phantom, look for the cultists as well." ?I will!? Phantom changed into elf. Shadow ran into Hu's arms and hugged the god. "I'll miss you! Call me!" Hu nodded his head. "I intend to! You call me, if you need help, again." Shadow turned and walked over to a portal, which was just opening. He saw his grandfather standing there waiting for him. Red threw his arms around his grandson as they walked into Shadow's Great Hall. Talon picked up his nephew and spun him around in a circle, and then hugged him. They went into the dining room and Talon got Shadow a drink. Doc burst into the hall and came running towards Shadow. "Are you all right? Where is Hu?" "I just need some rest." Shadow saw Red looking towards the portal. "Hu has returned to the Plane of Fire, and taken Boss with him.? "Those ogres are still in there." Red laughed. "I can hear them talking. What are we going to do with them?" Shadow downed his drink. "Go get them for me!" He changed back into his dragon form. Phantom stared at the portal as Red came through with the two ogres. Both ogres dropped to their knees and stared up at Phantom. "We tried to tell Boss! But him stupid!" said Oft as he gave the dragon a silly smile. "Prince, don't kill us! We can spy for you now that we are free, if you want!" Stun begged. "Boss said him come back! We tell you if him does!" Oft spat on his hand and ran his hand through his hair. "Ogres honour! Boss right, green stone ring never let his spirit rest in peace. Not even bony fingers worked." "You know we not like to hurt others! You put these things on us. We not stupid like Boss!" Stun was one of the most repulsive looking beings the prince had ever seen. His teeth were green and his eyes were blood shot red with green flecks. His hair was a dark brown. Stun's pig-like face was full of pits and he had two large scars, one on each cheek. "How did you know about these things?" Phantom asked. "We saw Hamel father using them. We know him could hear us talking. Boss, know that too!" Oft handed the bugs to Red. "We even keep them clean for you. We know you help us get mules, weapons and food sometimes. You always help us! Richard was trying to help Boss. Richard finds some of our little people being used as sacrifices on alter of Hu. Richard knows that Boss was from Isles cause we tell him that. Boss began to help Richard return little people to Isles. Then Councils of Seven finds out and sends Marts and Relle after Perry and Hamel family. Are Bess and Kala, all right? We hope you found them. We tried to let you know we were here. That's why we would make radio's scream. We know it hurt dragon ears. We hoped it hurt Enchanter or Misty's ears. So, them come and help us with Bess and Kala." Stun looked at the door as Kala and Bess walked into the room. Both ogres crouched first, then sat on the floor. "Kala, Bess are you, all right." Oft asked with concern in his voice. He looked much like Stun, but smaller and without the scars. Kala ran to the ogres and hugged them both. "Yes, we're fine, now." Oft picked up Kala and cuddled her. "She our friend!" Bess went over to the ogres. "Yes Oft, we are good friends! Thank you, for what you did for us!" "You find son." Oft was more concerned with Bess and Kala, than himself. Hamel walked over to the ogres. "Yes, they did find me." Stun offered his hand in friendship. "We were going to bring you here, too, but wizard was really mean. We not want wizard to hurt your father and brother. We tried to stop him!" "Yes Stun, we know. Kala and I know. Did you ever get those burns and wound healed?" Bess asked as she hugged each ogre. "No! We not have time." Stun did not care about his wound or hurts. His main concern was Bess and Kala. Phantom looked at the ogres. "You two go with Bess and Kala. They'll see you get healed. The master wizard who owns this tower wishes to see you, after you are healed." "Yes Prince! We go now, with Bess and Kala. What is wizard's name?" asked Oft. "Master Wizard Shadow." Phantom watched as the two ogres left with Bess, Kala and Doc. Phantom changed back to elf. "Well, any ideas. What do I do with two ogres who know the spy business?" Byran laughed. "Shadow, they could be very useful. No one would ever suspect ogres as spies. We could train them properly. I think they will listen to Hamel. They sure love his mother and sister. They would probably workout very well as spies." "Byran, you may just have something." Shadow nodded his head. "Hamel, go talk with the ogres. See, what they know and understand about our technology. See what Relle knows about our technology as well. He may be very difficult to catch, because of him living in the human world. See both are train accordingly. Maybe, the ogres can get some information about this Takrus, Surkat and Oman. We should give them several places where to leave messages. Red Mule and Elfstand taverns would be the best places." Hamel looked at Talon. "Stayn Inn and Grub would be two others. Just in case something happens." "Yes, I will tell Mela and she can relay any messages to Misty or the children. Grub would be the perfect type to become one of our spies." Talon saw Shadow yawning. "I better take our little prince up to bed." Talon helped Shadow upstairs to his room and into bed. The child was exhausted and Doc knew it. He had Shadow moved to the hospital where he could be watched while he slept. After twenty-five hours, the prince woke up. He felt as if a weight had been lifted from his shoulders. After Hamel and Talon questioned Stun and Oft, they gave the two ogres six weeks of training. Hamel sent the ogres off to do their work. Red and Shadow found several things belonging to Brad and Perry. Red had two caskets made and Shadow had a memorial service for Perry and Brad at Landor. Carrie began to change and even on occasion would tease Starnick and Talon. Her nightmares seemed to decrease, and she seemed to be enjoying life. She had returned to Powell River to live, but would spend weekends on the Isles. Her dreams everyone believed were, because of Boss being so close to her. Shadow had turned fourteen, before he had fought Boss. With all the excitement, Doc had forgotten to take Shadow's weight and height. Shadow had worked hard for months. He decided that everyone needed to have some fun and organized a Halloween Party. It was held in Powell River at Carrie's home on Halloween. He invited Fred to come as well. Shadow dressed up as an elf, Splat went as a little man. Flame was changed into a little man as well. Joleen was changed into a larger pixie. Splat, Flame, Joleen, Kaila, Minni, Storm, Sky, Maria and Morgan went out trick or treating with Kala and Shadow. After they were finished, they joined the adults at Carrie's house for a party, everyone was in costume. Eric stood on the front porch of Carrie?s home staring up at the moon, as Shadow join him. The changeling turned to smile at the prince. "Well Shadow, it has been quite a long while since we gazed at the moon together." "It's lovely!" The prince leaned on the porch railing. "Eric, thank you for all your help and advice this past year." ?I have learned a great deal from you and Doc. We are only on the beginning edge of what the Oracle calls the Prophesies. We have so much work to do. Oh, this came for you from Frank and Rick. They did the work up at the private lab you had set up for them. These are the results, Frank handed it to me himself. Oh, one more thing, we discovered the person using Forget Spells on Kevin. Aqua will stop it!? Eric smiled at seeing the Guardian coming outside. ?I was just telling Shadow what we discovered.? ?It is not who we suspected. Venya is going to deal with them, personally. Sorry, Shadow, you will have to start from scratch again.? Aqua walked up to the prince. "Shadow, Enchanter wants to see you." She led her grandson inside and pointed to a portal, which lead to his tower. Cloud, Enchanter and the old man sat having a drink. "Well, young man, it seems you set out to do what you said you would!" The old man rose and walked over to Shadow. "We came to visit!" Shadow motioned with his hand and a chair moved closer to the elders. "I told you, I don't fool around!" "We came to see how you are doing." Cloud reached out and touched Shadow's hand. "And of course, to have a drink with our little prince." "Shadow, Aqua told us that your people captured a few of the buyers, with Oft and Stun's help. She said that you did send Boss back with Hu. We came to tell you that the Councils of Seven have gone into hiding, again, but to beware! They could rise up anytime!" The old man saw Shadow grinning. "What's so funny?" "I was just thinking about what Oman, leader of the buyers said at his trial. He wanted to know who Phantom was. Red said and I quote. ?I would remind you that this is a court of law and that you are the prisoner. You Sir, are out of order, but if you must know whom Phantom is. He is your worst nightmare come true. If for any reason, you see fit to escape or cause trouble, again. Be assured your nightmares will follow you. Beware of the multi-coloured nightmares, because he is real to those who hurt or try to hurt his people.? By the time, Oman left the courtroom, he was continually looking behind himself." Shadow laughed. "Just for fun! I let out a Phantom roar. Oman took off running as he dragged the guards out of the courtroom. That dwarf was running faster than the elfin guards." "Well Shadow, it is time you got back to your party! Have fun! We will see you, again!" The old man smiled at Enchanter. "Go with your grandson and have a good time. We all need a little time for family." Enchanter and Shadow walked through the portal back to the party. Everyone was having a good time. Shadow sat down beside Enchanter. "You seem very quiet." Enchanter could see Shadow was thinking. Shadow smiled and cuddled against Enchanter. "I wish you would come and see me more often. I do miss you! I am fourteen, now." Enchanter missed Shadow as well and nodded his head. "You are growing up rather fast. Maybe, I will stay with you for a few days, after all the evil has been vanquished from our lands for now. We do deserve a rest!" The party lasted, until two in the morning. Shadow and the others returned to their homes. Shadow's staff helped Carrie clean up her house. One evening, Enchanter and Shadow were sitting in the prince's chambers, when a portal opened and in walked Mia with Fred. Shadow rose and walked over to greet them. "Mia, Fred what are you doing here?" "Shadow, I just came to thank you for that information you gave us. We caught the others that were hired by that ranger that took Stan?s place. Stan was right, there were some in our force as well. The forestry service has hired another man to take Stan's place. I had taken over the detachment as a temporary supervisor. Because of our actions, an investigation is underway to find out how those men got into our police force in the first place." Fred shook Shadow's hand. "Fred, please be on your guard! We found information linking Boss to a Black Cult. I strongly believe that they may try to take over, again. We do know that Boss was linked to this cult in a small way. How involved he was we do not know at this time. Our problems may only be starting! Scan your people well. If any trouble does come, call us at once." Shadow patted Fred on the back. "Because of my actions, I've got six weeks of holidays coming. Brian, my partner is taking over for the six weeks. I'm off to France. If trouble arises, Brian and Frank will contact you, while I'm away. Red told me of the cult. Brian will check it out, while I'm away. See you all, later." Fred and Mia left through the portal. It was near the end of the second week, after Fred had left, that Mia handed Shadow a folder from Brian. "Brian has investigated all the men on the force, all are clean. Everything is back to normal. I just wish Fred would hurry and come home. I miss him a great deal! "Mia smiled and left, before Shadow could say anything. Shadow read the papers, which Brian had sent. Everything looked to be in order. Shadow took the papers and put them into his files. A piece of paper dropped from the file. ?This was not there before!? Shadow opened the piece of paper and found it was a note written with glyphs. The prince could see the note was from Fred. He deciphered the glyphs and their meaning. It said that Fred was undercover and working on a difficult case. He wanted to meet with Shadow right away. Shadow went to his chambers and grabbed a few articles, key and money. He went upstairs to his apprentice?s quarters. ?Vale, I must go and see Fred. I?ll be back in the morning! I need some spiders to go with me!? ?These were just trained. Here take Protector with you. He is good at what he does. I trained him just for Fred. See Fred get his tiny soldier.? Vale smiled at his master and watched the two vanish. The prince appeared at the given place where he was told to meet Fred. Shadow waited for over fifteen minutes. Finally, Fred showed up. ?That was close! I am being followed! I had to lose the idiot first. Shadow, I was in England and France when my Sergeant Walter called me home. He put me undercover Walter is being doubled. We have both seen this impostor. Here are some pictures from last year?s picnic. See this is a close-up of Walter. Hang onto it for me. I cannot stay to long!? ?Fred, Vale sent this little spider warrior to help you. He will come to get me if you are injured. He knows where the portals are in your home and in Carries house in Powell River. Please be careful! This little ones name is Protector. Here!? Shadow handed over the tiny spider. Before their eyes, the spider changed his colour. ?I not gold spider, I called Range Spider. I want to help too. See me very magical spider. Me can change shape and colour. We are trying to help too. Oft send me to Vale to be trained. We would help Boss. We see plenty of spies. I told to come here and help Fred before Mia comes looking herself. She is so angry she shot Black Cloud out of the sky. His is Cloud son. Boy, I glad I not get her angry with me!? Protector was black with grey stripes on his back. He had the tiny face of the gold spider. He hurried up into Fred?s hair. ?Now me tell you if you being followed.? ?I like this little one! Thanks Shadow! Tell Mia I got stuck working on a case in France. I?ll see her when I return. I did get stuck on a case with one of my friends in France. It led me back here. Somehow these cases are connected. Be careful!? Fred hurried off when he heard the bushes rustling in the distance. Shadow vanished but remained in the area in his invisible state. He could see two men following Fred. Shadow invoked his magic and sent to men to a Surrey. ?That should teach them!? Shadow returned to his tower and continued to finish some work. ******* Stan and Enchanter were still trying to find Earthquake. One afternoon, they were headed towards Vision's, when they saw a man, fitting Earthquake's description. "Earthquake, where have you been?" Enchanter walked up to the man. "We've been searching for you!" "I was in the Underground with the dwarves. With Oman in prison, we managed to free the captives from Dwarfdale. I will be staying in Dwarfdale to protect it. You can reach me at the inn. I have work to do. Say hello to Mia and my children for me." Earthquake nodded to Enchanter and Stan, as he turned and walked away. ?We rescued your sister and her children. They are at Shadow?s Tower!? Enchanter called out to his fellow guardian. "I always pictured Earthquake to be an much larger man." Stan shook his head. Earthquake nodded his head and waved as he vanished from the roadway. "He does his job well. He's the Guardian of the Underground. His parents were Earth and Fire Dragon. His mother was the flamer in the family. I miss her. She would come flying in fast, deliver her volley of flames and vanish before anyone could see who had flamed them." Enchanter patted Stan on the back. "Shall we go home?" Enchanter and Stan returned to Shadow's tower and told Mia and Aqua where Earthquake was working. ******* The elders reassigned Enchanter and Aqua to other jobs. Mia returned to her lair and her children. Shadow had sent her a note about Fred being undercover in France. Shadow was told that Mia's mate had been found and that everything was back to normal. Shadow went back to working on what he was doing. By now, over a quarter of the roads were repaired on the Isles. The people were starting to help themselves, by helping the crews to repair the roads, buildings and improve the towns and villages. Most everyone was working together and enjoying what they were doing. Even the Conclave of Wizards was very impressed with Shadow and the way he was achieving his goals. Flame was still teaching the children and enjoying what he was doing. Joleen was still learning magic and her nursing studies. Shadow needed someone to talk to, about putting in a few power dams on the Isles. Shadow and Hamel had all the plans in order. Shadow could explain it to the elders. It had only been nine weeks, since the fight with Boss. Shadow went into his lair inside his mountain. He stood in front of the altar. Then he walked over to where he had put a bench and table. He sat down and gazed over at the altar, again. Shadow sat for hours and finally opened his pouch and removed his calling ring, then called Yana. A portal opened and Yana walked into Shadow's lair. "Well, I heard you sent Boss back with Hu." Yana could feel that the prince was upset. "Is there something wrong?" "Not really, Yana! Anyway, the reason I called you was to explain about the dam." Shadow began slowly and took his time. "It will give us light and heat once we can get the dams built." Shadow spent hours explaining everything to Yana, so that the old man understood. After the prince was finished, Yana waved his hand and two drinks appeared. "Well, Shadow. From what you have told me it sounds like an excellent idea. Go ahead with your ideas. These improvements to the Isles are all very sound. Cloud was very impressed with your ideas and improvements, which have already been made. You are doing a wonderful job. Enchanter told me that Flame is still teaching not only dragons, but the other people as well. He said that he was very impressed with your work." Yana stood up and walked towards the portal. "Keep up the good work! Stay in touch! Sorry, I cannot stay longer! Oh, try to befriend Kevin!" Yana walked through and closed the portal. Shadow sat thinking for a while at his desk in his lair before he returned to his quarters. Kaila opened the door for Shadow as he entered. She watched him sit down in a large chair and rest for a while. Shadow rose from his chair and went into his room. He went to his desk and sat down. He opened drawer of his desk and pulled out his father's diary. He sat and stared at the book. Then went over to his bed and lay down. He was still clutching the diary in his arms. "Why Boss? Why did Relle kill my parents?" Shadow whispered and wiped his tears, before falling asleep. ******* Meanwhile, deep within the Underground cavern whispers of war were echoing off the walls. An old elfin woman stood at the head of the table in her hand was the contract, which Boss had signed. "Find those captives! They are mine! You will bring them to me!" The female glared over the table at another man dressed in dark grey robes. "Find out where they are holding Oman and release him from prison. You have until the next full moon to do my bidding. I am returning to my home in Sington. Remember, I am your High Priestess, now! You will obey me!" Her eyes began to glow as she shot forth a lightning bolt from her hand. "Just try it Surkat! I'll have you for my next meal! I want reports sent to me before the full moon! Find Boss and those captives. Oh, get that Controller to help you capture the Guardian of the Underground. I want his keys!" There was a sudden puff of grey smoke as the woman vanished from the spot. "Tammuz is crazy! We have three weeks until the next full moon. What would you do, Blaskie?" Surkat turned to the female wizard with him. "I have sent out people to look for Boss. No one has seen him, since those men got blasted in that fight between Boss and that dragon. Two of your men saw him chasing some huge dragon. Boss vanished into the cave and the rocks sealed the area. I sent out warriors to check that mountain. There is no cave there. The whole area is blackened from that fight. We cannot find Boss! Tell her Highness that he was killed. She won't know any different. As for the captives, tell her Highness that they were killed in that mine cave-in last week. We only found out that Boss had hidden them in the mines. Where is Oman?" Blaskie wrapped her cloak around herself. "In Red Mule Tower. I have people getting him out. Now, listen to me!" Surkat looked around the room and pulled the woman out of the building into the streets. "Hummer has vanished. You know where he is." "No! I only found out this morning that he left. I have sent out the assassins after him. Blue has picked up a signal. Rhyme's daughter is back! I have sent warriors to find her as well. Now, I must get back to the tower. I have work to do." Blaskie started to walk off. "Take Oman to the Controller, when you find that dwarf." "I was told what to do! You just get home and do as you are told. Takrus is posing as me, again. Watch yourself! Listen to me! I have a plan. Assemble a large force of assassins. Have them ready to move out at my command. Find Blue! Tell him to report to me at weeks end. You forget that I can get into that Red Mule tower anytime I want. The wizard owns my old master's tower. I know the house from Ease leads into the dungeons there at the tower. I'll see you at my tower." The man turned and hurried off. Blaskie stood staring at the guards coming towards her. She wanted to be free of this mad man. However, she was always surrounded with guards. She walked towards a shop where she would purchase her clothes. She entered that shop and closed the door in the guard's faces. Blaskie discovered that this was the only place she could be alone without the guard hanging around. "Raya, could I get these things I need." The female watched a small woman coming towards her. "Blaskie! You need a healer!" Raya hurried into the backroom and returned with a basin of water, healing potions and some clothes. "Leave him! One day he will kill you!" "Surkat does not do these things. I thought it was his twin. I am not sure of that anymore. I bit Takrus's hand two days ago. Surkat has no bite on his hand. Then last night Takrus came to the tower and told me to watch myself. He said that he was being doubled. I looked down at his hand and there was no bite marks on it. When I return to the tower Takrus will be there, but which one? Surkat was sent to release Oman. Oh Raya, what am I to do. Not even Blue dares to disobey or they will kill my sister and her husband." Blaskie let the small elfin woman heal her cuts, bruised and other beating marks. "No one can tell the difference between Takrus and Surkat or this impostor of Takrus. I spoke to Surkat last week. Not even, he will disobey his twin. This impostor of Takrus is a monster. He cut off their father's hand and one of their younger brother's hands as well. Takrus swore to kill all their family if Surkat doesn't do his bidding. We are trapped! I found out that this is not the real Takrus. Gretz has him as a prisoner. This is a clone from what I have been told. Watch yourself!" "Blaskie, there is hope! I have heard that the Prophecy has started. Our prince has come home. Where he is, I do not know. All I know is that a multi-coloured dragon was seen several times. He is called Prince Phantom. Tell the others at the tower, and palace to start calling Phantom. He just may hear your cries for help." Raya hurried and gathered all Blaskie's things she wanted. "I'll send a message to Misty. Maybe, she can contact the prince for you." "Takrus will kill him, too!" Blaskie hugged her friend and carried her small parcel out into the streets, where the guards were still waiting. "Bye Raya!" Blaskie hurried off with the guards following all around her. Blaskie hurried back to her own quarters and shut the door in the guard?s faces. "These are my quarters! Leave me alone!" Blaskie dropped her parcel on the bed. She fell onto her stomach and began to cry. For several hours, she cuddled her pillow and stroked it as if it were a child in her arms. "Melody, my little princess. At least, we can be alone in our memories. It is all I have left. I don't care! Phantom, I pray you are out there. Please, hear my cries for help!" ******* Tammuz had returned to her own lair. She glanced around the lair, and hurried to Maxim?s quarters. ?Well, I have done it! Oman will be sent to the Controller after he is released. At least we have him back. I just hear a rumour that prince was not killed off like Signet wanted. Maxim, someone has rescued all the Black and some Red Argons from their slavers. I want you to keep this quiet. Cap is with his men at Eaglestep. Put a spy there to help us control Gretz?s assassins. We cannot let her get her hands on the Argons again. ?That is not the real Takrus at that tower. It is one of Gretz?s double sent to kill off others. The real Takrus is with his clan as we speak. We rescued him from Gretz the other evening. His face is so disfigured that no one knows it is the real Takrus. What if we place Takrus at the Tower of Eaglestep as a seller of produce or goods? He could then tell us who is snooping around. Takrus knows the most of Gretz?s assassins. He could warn Cap for us!? Tammuz handed Maxim a note. ?It is from Hort. The pixies are safe.? Dropping to his knees, Maxim stared up at the Priestess. ?Your plan worked. Was Boss able to hide the others?? ?Yes! Well, that illusion of Boss did. I sent it to find Willow. He contacted the fairy nomads and put Byran?s clan with these travellers. Poor Byran, I could not get to him fast enough. We will have to wait for the child to mature and reach adulthood. It was Rayna who chopped off Byran?s hand.? Tammuz could see tears in the wizard?s eyes. ?He is alive and so is his family! We have to be thankful for that.? ?I guess you are right! Priestess, how could they do these things to our people?? Maxim felt her pull him to his feet. ?I have an idea! I will plant it Raya?s head. By the way, we have to get her out of that town and to a safer place. Rayna is planning to take over for Raya. We have to mark these doubles and the sooner the better. Gretz is such a gullible person; I think I may have the answer. Let me work on it. I have a changing potion to help me. I will change to Takrus, and then go on the biggest spending spree ever seen on these Isles. I will buy as much as I can and put these items into Boss?s safe house for our hidden peoples. I will tell all the shopkeepers to send the bills to Tammuz. I will then storm into Gretz?s home with a pile of bills, do some ranting and raving about Takrus and what he is doing. I will make Gretz pay for the bills. We have to get the real people free, and put the clones in the real ones place. Then we turn these people against their own leaders. Then we turn Gretz against her workers.? Tammuz helped Maxim to the couch. ?I will have the leaders removed and hidden away to keep them alive. We put the clones in the people?s places, and turn them against Gretz?s leaders. I will get word to Blaze about this plan. What about the ones in the human world?? Maxim was concerned for the humans. ?The only one there is Gretz and her son. We devise a plan to bring that selfish creep Scouter here to the Isles. If we can get him free of his mother, then I think we can find the others sisters as well. Gretz will be all by herself. We send threatening messages to her. Without her son, she is nothing. If we could make a clone of her son, and make the child, do our bidding. We could drive her crazy. Then we could go after her children. We have to help our prince find artefacts and hidden people. Even if we have to pretend to be evil to get the prince?s attention. We need to get our young friend free first. Blaskie cannot stand much more of this. She will go crazy. We free her and Blue. Get rid of Takrus?s clones warriors and assassins first.? Tammuz hand Maxim a drink. ?That Takrus at the swamp is Kraken?s real son. We will leave him alone. He is doing a good job so far!? ?That Takrus was supposed to be Scouter in the first place. How did Gretz get her hands on Scouter? She killed her own son. Kraken told us that! How were we to know that Gretz had two sons? She has the eldest with her, but she killed the youngest on. That is why I had you do a rebirth on him and put him in Scouter?s place. Lucky for us that Kraken told us the truth about the children. We know that there are eight girls not four. Inferna, Terraina, Aquatian, Ariella, and Scouter are the eldest children. The youngest are Rayna, Kystal, Teara, Celest, and the youngest male we know as Takrus. If Kraken had not found his way here and told us, we would have never known. We have to pass on this information to the elders some how. Any ideas how?? Maxim sipped his drink. ?I do enjoy the water here!? ?I went by the swamp the other day. Our Takrus was not there. Could Rayna have killed him again? I do not know! Have the scientists make that clone of the youngest son. I will grab Kraken?s real son again, and make the switch with the clone. I?ll take the child to a safe place. Then I go to Gretz to tell her about Takrus stealing and running up tabs.? Tammuz could feel that something was not right. ?I do not like the feeling I am getting. I think they did pull a switch. The Takrus from the swamp does no go after Blaskie. Yet, she told Raya just a while ago the he did. They have made the switch.? She hurried out of her home and went back to the Underground area where Takrus was staying. She walked over to him. ?I told you to leave Blaskie alone.? She grabbed a handful of hair and skin as she ripped it from his head. ?Get to your duties! Stay away from that tower!? While Tammuz had been talking to Maxim, she had received a message from Raya about Blaskie being beaten again. The clone ran for his life back to his swamp area. ******** It was in the early morning hours when Strand hurried to where Ziptron was waiting. ?Good to see you still in one piece!? ?What is going on? Blaster stopped by the other day. He said that the prince has come home early!? Ziptron sat on a rock waiting for his other half to explain what was going on. ?Shadow has return. He has also started to release Boss from the Spirit Guardians. The first fight is over! All four Spirit Crystals were removed from the skeleton of Boss. They are all still linked, but they were separated for the first time. Shadow is some young elf. He is a genius. You should stop by the Isle of Stayn. It is beautiful! Roads are fixed; houses have changed, and fixed up like ones in the human world. Shadow has Cloud under his thumb and only need to wiggle it to get his attention. Shadow dropped Cloud!? Sticking his fingers in his ears, Strand waited for Ziptron to start yelling. ?I knew that Shadow had returned, but no one told me he was the prince. The prince dropped Cloud!? Ziptron began to laugh so hard he ran into the bushes. ?I wish you would warn me! That almost got my pants wet! What does Yana think of the prince?? ?He adores him. Shadow told Yana about the dams he wants to put in. Uncle started falling all over Shadow. Anything the child wants he gets. Mother and Gram stand beside the pool laughing at the antics. I got blasted! I tried to stop Kevin from coming here. Boy, did I get blasted by Gram and mother! Gram said if I pull that trick again, I would be remade.? Strand was grabbed my Ziptron. ?Not you too!? ?Stop causing problems. I do not need to have us remade. Remember, that you are part of me, we are twins. Knock it off! Why don?t you want Kevin to come here?? Ziptron waited for an answer. ?I cannot tell you! That is private information. All right! I will stop causing problems. I have been helping Shadow with his research and gathering of evidence. Fred really taught him well. You better take another leak. Mia is in love with Fred!? Strand grabbed his twin before he smashed his head into the rock. ?Would you stop that? Mia is in love with a human! What is this world coming to? How are your lessons coming along?? Ziptron had been guarding Blazemaster. ?Good! Flame is teaching me my grade school.? Strand watched as Ziptron passed out. ?Oh, hell! I better get him to Shadow?s Tower for the night.? Strand picked up Ziptron and carried him to the tower. They went right to Shadow?s suite. Strand placed Ziptron on the spare bed in Shadow?s room. Strand walked over to the bed where Shadow was sleeping. ?Shadow, I need your help! Please wake up!? Shadow rolled over and saw Strand beside the bed. ?What is the matter?? Strand pointed to his twin. ?I am really Ziptron?s twin. We are like Boss and can divide into many people to learn all sorts of things. Ziptron passed out! I told him Mia was in love with Fred. Ziptron almost wet himself. Then I told him that Flame was now teaching school. That is when Ziptron passed out. I tell him too much at once! Look I sorry I put Forget Spells on Kevin. I not do it again. I was only trying to protect him.? ?Why? We need Kevin here!? Shadow waved his hand and some smelling salts appeared in his hand. He waved them under Ziptron?s nose. ?That should help bring him round.? ?I only protect Kevin. I cannot tell you why! I promised never to tell. I will have to come and stay with you if Kevin comes here. I have to protect him.? Strand watched as Ziptron opened his eyes. ?Ziptron, meet Shadow my close friend!? ?Well, so you are the prince. All right, Strand you are to stay here with Shadow. I will rejoin with you after I am finished my other assignment. You really separated Boss from his spirits?? Ziptron watched as Shadow rose from the bed and went to a cupboard and opened it. Shadow showed Ziptron the video. ?There is the fight!? Ziptron sat glued to the screen as he watched the fight. ?All I can tell you is that I am pleased to see this fight worked out well. It gives even me hope for the future of the Isles and Earth. We may just stand a chance. Strand, you stay here and learn from Flame and Shadow. I will join you as soon as I am done. Then we can both learn human ways and speed up the learning process faster. Shadow could you make a list of professions we will have to learn to help bring down these monsters of Gretz?? ?There are many professions you should learn. It would take years for you to learn them all doctrine, policing, tracking, hunting, computers, and many others. Doctrine alone there are many different types you will have to learn. There are pathology, medicine, and special doctrines to many to list. We call many of these people Forensic Specialists. Each has their own professional group of scientists working on different angles of a case. We will need skilled photographers and gatherers of evidence. Just taking a weapon from the scene of a crime does not mean that was the weapon used. You could see an axe, dagger or sword all at the same scene of a crime, but none of these weapons did the murder. It is your job to find out what the weapon was and who used it. All you see on the body is a large cut. Nevertheless, each weapon has its own marks hidden in the steal or metal. Then after examining them all, you find the marks came from none of these. Then your searching begins. After much investigating you discover a broken shovel blade was the real weapon.? Shadow watched as Ziptron sat shaking his head. ?Boy, I really going to have to divide myself into many people to learn all that. Strand and me are twins, but can change separate into many people. We are princes like you. We are part Arron, them like Argon only larger and much smarter. We usually become scientist. We also part Deveruss. This gives me my abilities to divide into many different Strands and Ziptrons. I can have as many as fifteen separate people all learning for me. It goes for Strand, too. Then after we learn what we need to, we rejoin and everyone of our divisions combine and we are one again and know everything the others know. Once we rejoin, I know what everyone has learned. Then if Strand and I join for a week, we learn and pass on what the other has learned. I have to get back. Strand you tell Shadow everything. I have to get back to work. Bring Kevin to the Isles!? Ziptron smiled as he vanished from the room. ?I really am sorry, Shadow. I cannot break a promise. I can tell you other things I know.? Strand reached out to Shadow?s hand. ?It is all right! We all have our secrets! You can stay with me. I could use the help!? Shadow removed the video and returned it to his cupboard. ?I will stay out of sight and learn all I can. You can teach me things I will need to know.? Strand sat on the bed. ?You can sleep with me! Let?s go to sleep!? Shadow handed Strand a nightshirt. Smiling Strand dressed into his nightclothes and crawled into bed with Shadow. ?I never sleep in bed before. This is even new! Even in human world when we together I would hide as a spider-elf in a web and sleep.? ?Good night, Strand!? Shadow rubbed his friend?s cheek. ?It will be like old times having you near me. I have really missed you!? ?You have!? Strand lay down and closed his eyes. ?I missed you too! I really miss Fred as well.? ?Yeah, so do I. We have permission to bring Kevin and Fred to the Isles. I need Fred here first!? Shadow felt Strand hugging his arm. ?Pleasant dreams!? ?You too!? Strand rolled over on his side and went to sleep.

Dream to Survive Part Three Chapter One Red followed the young ranger brave as they entered Carrie's home. Stan walked over to the phone to call his father. "Hi Dad! It's Stan! Are you busy right now? Good! Red and I'll be right over! Yeah, the one you met. You were right! He's shown me where he lives. Dad, we're in a hurry! Yeah, sure! We'll be right over! See you in a few minutes!" Stan could see his father's house from Carrie's kitchen. "Better put up our hoods. It's dark enough! Let's cut across the neighbours back lawns. That's dad's house over there!" Stan pointed to a house across a field and down a block and a half. Stan made sure the Carrie's house was locked as they left. They hurried across the neighbour?s lawn and into Doc's yard. Stan didn't even knock. He just opened the back door and walked inside. "Dad, we're in the kitchen." Stan called out as they entered. Stan saw his father walking into the kitchen. "Dad, we don't have much time to explain. One of Red's people has been shot! She's lost a great deal of blood! We dare not move her!" There were documents from the government all thrown about the room. Doc had his head in his hand as his son entered the room. Sadly Doc glanced up at Stan. "Son, I wish I could help!" Stan did not wait for his father to finish explaining. He knew Doc's problems. Stan stared at Red and knew that Dawn's life depended on his father. "Dad, there is another reason, why we can't move her. Dawn isn't human! She's an elf! Just like Red!" Stan reached over and pulled down Red's hood. Doc shot to his feet and stood staring at Red. "Oh! Red's real, all right! Dad, Dawn really needs your help! She'll die without it! Dad, please! We need you right now!" Stan watched as Doc touched Red's ears. Doc shook his head as his fingers realized that Red was a real person. "So, there really are elves! Well, I'll need my bag and a few things, first. I hope you brought a truck or something." "Thanks Doc! You'll be well paid for this. I'll need a large box for your things. Just don't ask questions. Okay! I'll explain things to you after we get home! Stan, let's get Doc's things. Where are these things you need?" Red followed Doc. The three men went into the room. Stan found a box. Doc began to put his surgical tools into his bag. He glanced over at Red and saw the elf reducing all his equipment. Doc didn't say a word. Doc had heard in legends that elves were magical beings. He just watched Stan and Red packed up the whole room and put everything into an apple box. Stan pulled the curtains and locked up his father's house. Red opened a portal on one of the walls. Doc's mouth fell open, but before he could say anything Stan had grabbed his father's arm and pulled him through into the portal. They walked through to the other side. Doc saw a beautiful elfin woman coming to greet them. "You must be Stan's father? Welcome! I'm really sorry about dragging you into our world, but Dawn needs your help." Emerald pointed to the bed. Doc hurried to the young lady's side, immediately checked her vital signs and wound. He looked up at his son. "Stan, bring me the oxygen and a mask. Who was the one who stopped the bleeding? I'll need them to assist me to remove the bullet." Doc continued to examine Dawn as he talked. "This young lady could have bled to death, if that bleeding had continued. He or she did a very good job. Red, I'll need a room with lots of light. Somewhere, I can set up an operating room." Doc adjusted the oxygen flow valve on the tank and put the mask on Dawn. Digger watched Doc and walked over to the bed. "Sir, Digger the Dwarf at your service. I's the healer who stopped the bleeding. We only have healer and clerics here. There are no doctors in our world. How may I assist you?" "I must commend you on a job well done!" Doc glanced in Digger's direction. "Could you stay here? Make sure Dawn doesn't pull off this mask. It will help her to breathe. The bullet is close to her right lung. The lung has collapsed. That is why she is having trouble breathing. I want her rest for a while. Let's see if she can gain back some of her strength, before I operate. This will give me time to set up my equipment. Keep a close watch on her! If there is any change! Send for me, immediately! She seems to be doing a little better, already. I'll check her myself in about hour or two." Digger smiled and he took Doc's hand. "Thanks Doc! I's do not frighten easy! She had me worried." Doc patted Digger on the back. "You're very good at what you do. You have saved her life. We can talk, later." Doc turned and looked for Stan. "Where did my son disappear to now?" "Thank you, Doc! Dawn's my apprentice, but I think of her as a daughter. Come! I'll take you to your son. My name is Emerald. I'm Red's wife!" Emerald reached out and linked her arm with Doc's. She led him down the halls and stairs into the Great Hall. "This is quite the home you have here!" Doc commented "This is Red's Tower! We are both wizards. I have my tower, elsewhere. Our world will seem strange to you, because it will be like a fairy tale world to you at first. We escaped your world, centuries ago. We came to these Isles. I've been told it's much like living in your world, during the time of Merlin and King Arthur." Emerald saw Mia coming closer to them. Doc froze on the spot as Mia walked towards Emerald. Mia shook her head at Doc and watched as he just stood there staring at the most beautiful women he had ever seen. To Doc, Mia looked like a goddess. Stan walked over to the Mia and kissed her cheek. She hugged him and kissed him back. "Doc, this is Mia." Stan introduced them. "Mia, this is my father, Doc." Doc swallowed hard and stared at her. "You have a wonderful son, Doc. I must take my children home." Mia rubbed Doc's cheek with her hand. "Stan, I'll see you in the morning. I really must get the children home. I can see your father is getting those strange feelings like you get." Mia kissed Stan on the cheek and messed up his hair. She turned to Doc. "I'm pleased to meet you. I must leave! I'll see you, tomorrow! Good night, everyone!" She left the Great Hall. Stan walked over to the huge doors and looked out. He saw Misty and her three children flying in the moonlight. He walked back to his father. "I hope you're not going to try to steal her away from me, Dad! Doc, you should see her in the moonlight! She is even more beautiful!" Stan adored Mia. Doc started to come out of his trance. "What a beautiful woman? I've never seen any as lovely in my life. I had the strangest feeling that I have met her before, yet, I know I haven't!" ******* After reading the articles he wanted, Shadow went into his lab to find Shooter and Grip crying. ?What is the matter?? ?As was planned to get Doc here, Flexer was posing as Dawn. She came here and was trying to help us put these things away that Hamel and Eric found. We told her not to touch that pile with the red tags on them.? Shooter grabbed Shadow?s arm and started to cry even more. ?We turned just in time to see Dawn drop one of those bullets, from the demonstration that Stan and Hamel gave for the Conclave. We tried to web it as it rolled near the fireplace in your room. Dawn ran to pick it up. We yelled at her. NO! It was too late the bullet had reached the fireplace. Grip shot a web at Dawn grabbing and yanking her backwards. The shell exploded and she fell to the ground. Digger and Bess said it could have been much worse. She really shot herself. Flexer is in you bathroom, we cannot get him to stop crying. He feels really bad. Doc is here! Red and Stan have just brought him. Digger managed to get the bleeding stopped. Go see Flexer. We all feel really bad.? Shooter watched as Shadow picked up the other bullets and put them into the safe, which Hamel had brought from his home. The prince then locked it and put a spell on the safe. Shadow went into his bathroom and sat on the floor beside Flexer. ?It is a hard lesson to learn. I am sure that Dawn will be all right. Doc has arrived. Flexer it was an accident. No one could have for seen what would happen.? As Shadow helped Flexer out of the bathroom, he noticed the two baby spiders staring at him. ?What are you two doing here?? ?Spot and Speck told us to come stay wiff Cushion. We was on your bed when that thing rolled into the fireplace. Shadow, if that thing hurt Dawn then where did that come from?? The baby spider-elf pointed to a gun muzzle sticking out from under the prince?s bed. Shadow immediately saw the barrel start to move again and take aim at Hamel as he entered the room. Shadow made one leap at the barrel from the side and grabbed the gun from the assassin under his bed. He tossed the gun across the floor. ?Flexer, grab that gun!? Hamel dove for the gun and grabbed it, just as the assassin tried to flee from under the bed. Hamel used his rings to move quickly and pick up the gun then pointed it at the assassin. ?STOP OR I?LL SHOOT!? Shadow dropped the man in his tracks and the baby spiders began to stun the man with their bites. Shooter was on the man in seconds and was tying him up. Shadow dropped to his knees as Hamel still pointed the gun at the assassin. ?I?m calling Cela!? Shadow yelled, just as Red ran into the room. ?What the blazes is going on in here?? Red turned to see Hamel pointing the gun at the man being tied up I spider web. ?This is the one that shot Dawn!? The baby spiders both yelled at the same time. Slowly Red walked around the man. ?So, you could not just kill my son, but you were after the others too?? ?Red, who is he?? Shadow watched as another elf landed beside Red. ?Who is this man?? Red suddenly vanished from the room. ?Where is Red?? Before anyone could answer, Flexer grabbed the man. ?He is the one who set up the assassinations on Nile and Rose. I will hand him over to Cela myself. He was one of Jasper?s priests. So, Jasper Setter is involved in this after all.? Suddenly there was a flash of bright yellow light and Cela appeared. She grabbed the man by the throat. ?Red is in his quarters. That was only an illusion of Red. So, it took my best warriors to track you down! Well, you will not be going to Ske or Dra-gon. As I hold your life in my hands, is there anything you wish to say?? There was another flash of light and Bessa appeared she grabbed the man from Cela. ?I have waited centuries for you to show yourself. I came to welcome you home. You killed Silver and many others of his priests, like Tye. We only realized that the real Kraken had escaped when we found the other clone dead in his cell after rebirth. Now you Kraken will feel the Wrath of Gander in all of his Glory. That is after I get through with you. You killed our baby daughter. It was your mate who is bent on destroying the Earth. Well, not while I am around.? Bessa reached out with her hand and grabbed the man?s shirt, which she ripped off of him. ?This is what a true Crusetean looks like. Bessa then twisted the man?s body until he began to shapechange into a misshapen shell-like creature with the head of suckerfish and the body of a crab, its legs were like those of a pig and it had two antenna on the top of its head, with two huge slanted bright green eyes. The smell filled Shadow?s room like a pile of dead fish had been dropped into the room. Bessa waved her hand and cracked the shell open to reveal the rest of the Crusetean?s body. It was soft like that of a jellyfish. ?So, you have not mutated like your mate has. Well, you will not live for much longer. Now, you know what we are fighting. Shadow, take a picture! I want proof of this creature?s existence.? Shadow went to his desk and made three dragon prints of the creature. He then handed one to Bessa. ?As you wanted! Get him out of my bedroom!? Bessa kissed Shadow and hugged Red. ?Thank you all for this wonderful present. We can stop Gretz from breeding now. Make more of these pictures and remember that smell. It gives them away all the time. Farewell!? Bessa vanished with the creature tightly in her grasp. ?Gander will be lucky to see it alive when mother gets through with it. Sorry for the smell. It will leave in a few days. Better you stay down stairs. Bless you all!? Cela vanished from the room in a flash of light. Cela landed beside her mother. ?I will take Kraken from you. We have other plans for him.? ?Do not do anything stupid!? Bessa handed over the creature to her daughter Cela. ?I do hope you and Ziptron can control this beast.? Bessa vanished back to her home. ?Well, I promised the prince to help in any way I could. Cela, here is the information Flexer needs to stop the others. I did promise to help.? Kraken felt Cela changing his form. ?Now, I can help the prince.? ?Not yet! You will have to be trained by me first. Listen to me. We are changing you into another creature called a Srellortnoc; I have several here on my staff as bodyguards. From this day forward you will be known as Tor, my private bodyguard and guardian. I will see you get the proper training!? ?I will help and do exactly as I am told. I promised our prince!? Kraken was in elf form. ?I wish that I had as son like the prince. Even Scouter my own son is very angry with his mother. He is helping me to bring her down and her forces. Princess, if you hear us talking we are only plotting against Gretz, never you or your family. I promise.? Kraken hugged her hand and kissed it. ******* Stan, Hamel and Flexer stood unable to move. Red walked over to the two tiny spiders. ?Well, you boys will be getting your dragon heroes marks as soon as I can find Enchanter. The creature they had just seen stunned even Talon and Eric who were in the doorway of the portal leading to Wonder?s Tower. ?I would have never guessed that was our spy. How the hell did he get into this tower?? ?I don?t know! I will find out! Remember, what Keylar said when he was rescued from the Trirogs. He said it smelt fishy. I thought he was just joking!? Talon glanced over at Eric for back up. ?It was Kraken who shot Dawn not the dud. There is the bullet that rolled into the fireplace. It was a dud.? Stan held up the bullet. ?Shadow we will air out your room for you. Go downstairs. Dad is here. Come, I?ll walk with you.? Still shaking from his ordeal, Shadow walked into the Great Hall and glanced over at the bed of straw that Mia had made for him. He stood shaking his head as he watched the women standing waiting for something. Emerald placed her hand on Shadow?s shoulder. ?Please enlarge the mobile for us. Shadow what is wrong?? She watched her grandson carrying reduced mobile home into the area where she had pointed. Doc watched as an elfin child entered the room. "Stan, where do you want the mobile home put?" Shadow asked. Stan pointed to the far end of the hall. "Over there, Shadow. When you're finished. Come, say hi to Doc!" Stan turned to his father. ?We just found this in Shadow?s room. This is what shot Dawn. Take a look! I think Shadow is in shock. His bedroom smells like a fish factory.? Stan showed the print to Doc. ?What on Earth is this thing?? Doc stared at the picture then over at Shadow. ?I?d be in shock too, seeing this creature in my bedroom. Where did it come from?? Keylar walked over to Stan and Doc. ?I am Keylar. I am what my people call a Black Argon from the Planet of Neton One. We have been tracking these creatures for centuries. There are only six left. I heard that Gander is having Kraken for his dinner tonight. They are called a Crusetean. They travel the different Universes destroying planets and people. We have battled them for centuries on Earth. With this one gone, now Gretz cannot reproduce, for only her family of four females and one male now are alive. Once we get these six, the Universe will be safe. I wonder why Kraken was here in the first place?? Walking up behind Keylar was Talon. ?Well, I see you finally came home!? ?Could never fool you, Old Friend! How are you?? Talon rubbed Keylar?s cheek. ?Better now that Kraken has been caught. Gretz will not be able to control her children now. They will become greedy and want Earth for themselves. Which means they will start fighting each other. As long as mother holds the human world, the female children cannot enter. Kraken must have had a reason to be dragged from his hiding spot.? Keylar watched as Talon pointed to Shadow. ?That child?? ?That child is the Prophecy Monarch! Need I say more?? Talon grabbed the old argon and helped him to sit on the floor. ?He was not supposed to come home for another three to four years. What is he doing here?? Keylar stared up at Doc. ?What are these humans doing here?? ?Keylar, meet Doc and Stan. This is Shadow our prince.? Talon laughed at the old guard. ?Strand knows! So do Cela and Bessa.? ?Well, Cela?s plan worked at bringing the real Kraken here. He could not stand having a double of himself taking all the glory for coming after me. He just had to come after me!? Shadow enlarged the mobile home first. Then walked over to where the doctor was standing. "Hi Doc! I remember you! You're Stan's father!" Shadow said and slowly crossed the room. ?Talon, can you get a hold of Bessa. I want a small piece of flesh and shell from the monster of hers. I am going to pickle it! After I make some slides for my lab. That thing gave me the creeps!? ?Will do! I want samples for my own lab. That was some monster! Shadow this is Keylar one of the Black Argons from Neton One. I will leave you to talk to Doc. Keylar, come help me clean out our prince?s room. What a stink?? Talon helped the Argon to his feet and they left the Great Hall. Doc noticed Shadow had a slight limp. "Well, I see you are still helping others. You and Red sure had me fooled!" "Doc, Shadow is Prince of these Isles. He is very special to all of us." Stan watched a group of women entering the mobile home with buckets, mops and brooms. Shadow saw Bess coming towards him. "Thanks Bess!" She handed him a vial of potion, which he drank right away. "Remember, what Mia said." Bess pointed to the straw in the corner of the room. "Thanks Bess! I'll rest in a while. I have no other room for a few days. It seems that Richard really did not know what he was up against. We just found this monster in my room. It shot Dawn!" Seeing Bess shaking her head. ?One of our goddess came and claimed it for their dinner. Now my room smells like a fish factory! Thank again, Bess!? Shadow turned his attention to Doc as Bess left the Great Hall. "Doc, the women are cleaning the mobile home for you to use as a hospital. Once they're finished we can get things set up for you." Shadow smiled. "My uncle has made us something to snack on." Doc and Shadow walked over to the table and sat down. A guard walked over to at Doc and Shadow. "Your Majesty, will this gentleman be staying with us?" "Yes! Please tell the other guards that Doc will be living in that building over there. I want guards posted in the hallways and outer doors to this room. There is to be no noise at all in this area! We are turning this area into a temporary hospital." Shadow watched the guard snap to attention. "As you wish, Your Majesty! It will be nice having a doctor around the tower! I for one welcome you, Sir! We all miss Mel so much and have since he left. If you need anything, Sir, do not hesitate to call me." The guard saluted, turned and marched off out the door. "Red's cousin married a human doctor from your world." Shadow explained. "When his wife was threatened they left. Digger and Eric were very hurt and upset when Mel left. Apparently, Mel was teaching Digger and Eric about the human ways of healing. I can see now that even Red?s guards and staff missed Mel." "I see! This is not at all what I expected." Doc looked around the great hall. "Digger really is a very smart little man! I only saw Eric for a few moments. From what I have seen Digger?s methods of healing, I would say he is a fine healer. Well schooled." "He's healed me a few times." Shadow did not want to burden Doc. "Dad, I think we better see how the others are doing in cleaning up of the mobile." Stan began to walk towards the trailer. "It's been almost an hour! Boss has good taste in mobile homes. Top of the line, this one is. Dad, Red said you can use the mobile home as a hospital for now." Stan smiled at Shadow. ?That is some stink in your room!? Doc put his hand on Shadow's shoulder and felt him flinch. "What happened to your shoulder?" Shadow looked at Doc. "Just a little accident. It'll be all right! Digger and my aunt are healing it for me." Doc never said another word to the child about his shoulder. They walked over to the mobile and went inside. Doc noticed that Shadow was limping slightly and holding his left side as if he was favouring it. Emerald and some other women were still inside cleaning. Doc helped Shadow inside and they sat down. Shadow started to laugh as he pointed to the floor. Doc?s attention went in the direction of the bench seat. He saw a cloud of dust coming from underneath it. He could hear a very high squeaky voice coming from under the seat. Shadow touched Doc, and gave the old doctor the abilities to understand the elf and dragon language. "Dirty, dirty man! Joleen need broom! Dis place dirty! Shadow, bout time you come here! Give Joleen hand! Found all dis junk under dis teat. Joleen need broom! Now, look! Joleen's new dress needs baff! Joleen need baff! Emerald, you do rest! To dirty for Joleen!" Doc could not believe his eyes as Joleen walked out from under the bench seat. She banged her head on the bottom of the seat. She whipped out her sword and stabbed it twice. "Stupid teat! Take Dat! And Dat! Now, leave Joleen hair alone! You hurt Joleen head!" She sat down on the floor and rubbed her head. Joleen put her sword away, and then flew over to Stan. She spotted Doc and looked back at Stan. "Joleen, this is my dad! He is a doctor. You should let him look at your head." Stan watched as Joleen flew over and sat on the table. She looked up at Doc and over at Stan. "It's all right Joleen. Doc is a healer like Digger. We call them doctors in my world." Shadow reassured her. Joleen stood up and walked closer to Doc. She did not know what to make of him. She sat down in front of him. "See, Joleen head! Look! It even beeding!" Doc leaned over and carefully examined her head. He watched her as she drank some green liquid, which someone had handed her. Doc noticed the bleeding was stopping. He wiped her head carefully with a cotton swab, which he had pulled from his bag. "That's a bad bump! Can I help you clean it? Here, let's take you into the bathroom and get you cleaned up." Doc turned to Shadow. "Can you find this young lady some clean clothes?" Shadow disappeared from the room. "Joleen sit on Doc's shoulder?" She flew up and landed on his shoulder. She smiled at Stan as Doc rose and walked into the bathroom with her. Joleen flew to the vanity. She watched Doc run some water into the sink and prepare everything for her. He pulled out his scissors from his bag, and then cut the corner off one of the washcloths and handed it to her. "There, now. I'll be right outside if you need anything. You call me. Is the water, all right? Not too hot, is it?" Doc really wanted to get to know this little one. Joleen put her hand into the water. "Water fine! What Joleen call you?" He smiled at her. "Call me, Doc!" "Doc, stay here! Joleen no swim! Pool deep!" Joleen watched as Doc returned to the sink. He drained a little of the water out for her. "Is that better?" "Doc, still stay! We talk!" Joleen said and began to undress. Doc sat down and turned his back. "Stan, lucky to have dad! Joleen, no have dad! Him gone and so is mom! Dem disappear one day! Leave Joleen all by self. Me only Dainty Pixie left!" she explained. "Dat, why me lib with Red." Doc shook his head. "Your parents just disappeared?" "Yip! Many in village die, but some just disappeared, too. Red, Emerald and Mia find some of Joleen people dead, too. Joleen libe here with Red for twelve years or is it tirteen years. Me not really know! Red looks hard for Joleen family and not find dem. Joleen finds her to be husband dead under tree." Joleen sighed was almost in tears. ?Joleen have to bury Kyle dat day! Doc could hear the pain in her voice as she spoke. "You can call me Dad, if you like or Doc." The old doctor was only trying to cheer her up. He heard the water draining out of the sink. Joleen dried herself off and wrapped the large washcloth around her. She looked towards Doc. "Joleen, all done now, Dad. Me hear Shadow coming." Joleen sat down. Doc walked to the door. "Thanks Shadow! Do you have any ribbons? I want to put one in her hair. She is adorable!" Shadow gave Doc a warning. "Be careful! You saw the way she attacked that seat. If she doesn't understand something you tell her. She may attack you! Be on your guard! I have seen her attack Red with her tiny sword for just holding her the wrong way." ?Just by what she has told me, I surmised that she has been through hell!? Doc nodded his head. "Thanks Shadow, but I already figured that out. Someone as tiny as she is must have special care and handling. She is like a baby bird, ever so fragile. I'll need something to clean her cut with, and something to put on it. It'll be impossible to stitch. She is too tiny!" Shadow nodded his head, as he went to get the things Doc would need. Joleen dressed in one of the outfits that Shadow had brought for her. Doc fixed up a tiny seat for her to sit on. He began to fix her hair. "It has been a long time, since I helped a lady do her hair. I use to do my wife's hair all the time for her." Doc trimmed the bottom of Joleen's hair. Then gently combed it out. Shadow returned with the ribbon and some medical items that Doc would need. The prince showed Doc how to use the potions. Shadow watched Doc's face as the wound closed, before his eyes. Doc finished putting the ribbon in her hair and lifted her up to see in the mirror. "Joleen look pretty! You do good job! Tank you Dad!" Joleen flew up, kissed his cheek and she hugged the side of his face. "Joleen look like real princess!" She admired herself in the mirror as she hovered in front of it. "You look very beautiful! Go tell Flame and Thunder that we'll be there in a minute." Shadow watched Joleen leave. "Doc, I can see Joleen likes you a great deal. I've never see her let anyone touch her like you just did. She hates others even holding her. I guess with her small size they hold her to tightly. She allows me to hold her and sits on my shoulder. I call her my little sister. The smile I get from her means more to me than anyone could ever imagine. Flame and Thunder have come to meet you. Flame is a Fairy Dragon; I call him my little brother. Thunder is an Earth Dragon. We only just met, but there is something special about him. Thunder is really a very large dragon, but I used my elfin magic to reduce him to the same size as Flame. They both understand a lot more than Joleen does. They like to talk. Don?t let their lizard appearance fool you. Flame is a wizard and a very smart little fellow. Thunder only arrived tonight and is not use to things, yet. Again, just be careful! Flame does exactly what his name states. He breathes fire! Thunder is still very young and is only learning. We brought Thunder here because someone has stolen his lair and treasure. He thinks that the same beings killed his family. He is like Flame and Joleen, all alone in this world." Shadow could see Doc was taking everything in stride. Doc could not help feel that this world was somehow part of him. He felt like had finally come home. He opened the door as saw Joleen flying down the hall towards them. He smiled at her as she landed on his shoulder. "Well, you two! Let's go meet Flame and Thunder!" Doc said and walked down the hall towards the kitchen. He entered and saw two lizards about five feet long sitting on the table. They resembled iguanas with wings and both watched Doc sit down. One was purple and the other a brown colour. Shadow walked over and sat down. "Flame, Thunder this is Doc, Stan's father." Flame moved closer to Doc and lifted his head to take a closed look. "You look like Stan, just older! Stan's my friend! You be Flame's friend, too?" Doc was a little shocked to hear Flame talking. Doc reached out to pet the small dragon in front of him. Flame reached out with his forelegs and began shaking Doc's hand. Thunder had been eating some fruit. "Pleased to meet a new friend. If ever you get into trouble call, Thunder. I will save you!" Shadow could see that Doc was having a hard time believing that these two small dragons could talk. "Doc, most of the dragons here can speak. Some know several languages and some only know their own. As you can see these two are very intelligent." Shadow started to laugh as he watched Doc nod his head. "I can see they are very smart. Not at all like our lizards we have at home. These little ones use their front feet, talons as hands, and walk like the T-rex, I had seen in pictures." Doc reached out and rubbed Flame's head. "Yes, I'll be your friend." Doc saw Thunder moving towards him. "I have two hands! Come! I'll scratch your head, too." Emerald walked into the kitchen. "Well, I see you have met our little ones. Doc, Misty will be here in the morning to see you. She is an elemental and aquatic dragon." Emerald glared at Shadow. "You, Young Elf have not eaten your dinner! You know what your aunt told you!" "Gram, I can't eat that stuff! You know I hate that food." Shadow lowered his eyes as he rubbed his shoulder. Emerald turned her attentions to Doc. "Maybe, you can get Shadow to eat his dinner. I'm going to see how Dawn is! We have finished cleaning this place. I do hope it will be suitable for your needs." Doc reached out and held Emerald's hand. "Thank you, I have plenty of room in here. This will do very nicely." Doc watched as Emerald left the mobile. "Now, what's this all about? You're not wanting to eat your dinner?" But before Doc got a reply. Shadow had run from the room. He had heard someone fall just outside the mobile. He saw Splat falling, again. Shadow jumped down and ran to help his friend up. He reached out to pull Splat to his feet. Pain gripped Shadow's shoulder and he cried out in a scream using Phantom's voice. Thunder heard the scream. "It is Shadow! He has hurt his shoulder, again!" Doc ran from the mobile and helped Splat to his feet, but the little man dropped to the floor. Doc picked up Splat and walked back to the mobile. Doc saw Shadow was limping and holding his shoulder. He did not say a word to the child, but he could not help noticed that the child's face had turned white. Doc could see Shadow was in a great deal of pain. "Shadow, would you come over here?" Doc asked the child and watched as Shadow stumbled a little, but regained his balance. Doc had spotted blood running down one of Splat's leg. Doc pulled up Splat's pant leg and looked. Before he could say anything Thunder spoke out. "Splat was going for help when a guard shot him. The Healer could not get the arrowhead out of his leg." Thunder explained to Doc. "Splat, I'm Stan's father. I'm a doctor. Tell me what happened." Doc began to clean the little fellow's leg. "That happened at Wonder's Tower. One of the bad guards shot Splat with an arrow. Splat only going to find a Healer for Shadow." Splat told Doc the truth. ?Wonder kicked the guard in the head. Stupid Trirog tried to pass himself off as a guard.? Doc glanced up at Shadow and saw the child trying to leave. "Not so fast! Sit down, Young Man! I mean, right now! Thunder watch him for me." Doc saw Stan coming into the room. Stan smiled at his father. "Dad, I said you were needed!" ?I can see that.? Doc finished cleaning Splat's leg. "It has been less than two hours. I have four patients, already. Set up the equipment in the front room, I'll use it as the operating room. I think I better have a talk with Red. I'd like to stay here, if Red says it's all right. I have nothing in the other world, but grief. Here, I'm needed!" Red had been helping Stan bring in Doc's supplies and equipment. He popped his head around the corner of the front room. "Did I hear someone mention my name? Doc, you may stay here as long as you want. It's nice to be needed. I have a lab if you need to do any work. I'll get Eric to come down to give you a hand. He's my apprentice." Red chuckled to himself as he set down the boxes. Doc watched as Red and Stan left the mobile. He looked at Shadow and saw that the colour was slowly returned to the child's face. "Shadow, could you give me a hand with Splat? This arrow head must come out." Doc looked around the room. He went into the front room and picked up a few things. Shadow went to the door and had one of the guards helped Splat off with his pants and covered him with a blanket. Doc smiled as at Shadow when he returned to the kitchen. "Doc, this guard will help you. I can't get to close to people who are sick or injured. I'll explain later." Shadow looked over at Flame. "Go get a healing and sleeping potion from Eric. Hurry!" Flame vanished and returned within seconds. "Doc give this to Splat, first. It will make him go to sleep. This potion is for healing. Shadow and I can show you how to use it. Eric says to inject this potion into really deep cuts. It heals really fast!" After Splat had fallen asleep. Flame and Shadow showed Doc how to use the potion. Joleen assisted Doc in removing the arrowhead and closing the wound. Shadow kept his distance. Doc had almost finished with Splat. "Shadow, your young friend here mentioned he was going to get help for you. What happened to you?" The prince knew that he would have to tell Doc what happened. "Well, we had a problem, which has been solved. I was in a fight. I got my shoulder hurt. I still get tired, but I'll be fine. Don't worry about me!" Thunder sat on the back of a chair impatiently blowing smoke rings at Shadow. "Why do you not tell Doc what you fought?" Thunder waited for a few seconds and saw Shadow was not going to tell. "Doc, Shadow only told you part of what happened. I almost killed this child! I did not know he was only a child, because he was in his dragon form. We fought as adult dragons would. After the fight, Shadow never told anyone he was hurt. At the dinner table he collapse. He is as stubborn as a mule. Shadow, do I tell Doc the rest or will you?" Doc picked up Splat and called back to the prince. "You, young man, get up on that table. I want to check your shoulder. I'll be back in a few minutes." Doc carried the small man into a room and put him to bed. He started to walk down the hall into the kitchen. Doc could heard Thunder and Shadow talking. "I meant what I said! Either you tell Doc! Or I will! That was Phantom who screamed, wasn't it?" Thunder saw Doc standing in the doorway watching Shadow, as he was trying to lift himself up onto the table. "Yes, Phantom screamed! I tried to lift Splat. I couldn't hold back the pain. I'll have to remember not to lift anything for a while. The pain is better, now." Shadow's face was a greyish white from trying to get up onto the table. Doc walked into the room. "You can't even get up on the table. Now, are you going to tell me what happened or does Thunder? Shadow, I heard that horrible scream, too! Take off your shirt!" Doc watched Shadow trying to remove his shirt. "Here! Let me help you!" He examined the child's shoulder as Shadow told him what happened. "What have you been putting on your shoulder and collarbone?" Shadow brought out a glass jar from his pocket. "This salve is for bruises and pain. You rub it into the sore area." Doc gently began to rub the sore areas. "How long has it been, since this happened?" Shadow replied. "Less than a week." "More like three days, Doc!" Thunder cast a glance at Shadow that made the prince's hair stand on end. Shadow tried to hold back the pain as best he could, but Doc could feel the child flinch as he rubbed. "This is truly amazing! I've never seen anyone heal this fast, before." Doc was examining Shadow's shoulder. "He would even heal faster, if he would eat his food! Get some rest! Like Misty told him!" Emerald stood in the doorway. "I called Misty! She told me to give you this wine. It should help ease the pain enough so that you can change into dragon. She said it would take three or four days more." Emerald handed Shadow the wine. Doc nodded his head at Emerald. They waited for the wine to make Shadow sleepy, but their wait was not a long one. Doc carried Shadow to a bed of straw that Emerald had the staff prepare for her grandson. They watched as Shadow slowly changed into Phantom. "I can see you were not expecting this! He really is something! Isn't he?" Emerald held Doc's hands. "That has got to be the largest twelve year old, I've ever seen!" Doc walked up to Phantom. "I still don't understand how a creature like this could exist. It goes against all the laws of nature for an elf and dragon to breed and produce a child like this." Doc gently petted Phantom's head. Emerald nodded her head. "I don't understand it either. I asked Misty about it. She said that the Gods had chosen our son Nile, and Rose his wife. That's all she knows or is saying. Misty is Rose?s older sister, or was. Nile and Rose were murdered when Shadow was only two years old. Shadow calls himself, Phantom when he's in dragon form. I have heard that our Gods have great powers and can change another being to whatever they like. I know Talon was granted the ability to change to dragon, years ago. I suspected that the Gods also changed our son Nile to dragon. Our Gods do have those types of powers! I have been told that some of our gods actually came from the stars centuries ago." They left Phantom to sleep and returned to the mobile. Doc put on a pot of coffee and began to write down some notes as he and Emerald talked. Afterwards, they went upstairs to check on Dawn. Digger was sitting beside the bed. "Doc, Dawn is doing much better!" ******** With everyone leaving Phantom alone, he cast an illusion of his dragon form, and then invisibly left the Great Hall where he was supposed to be sleeping. He hurried upstairs and could see Talon and Keylar still cleaning up his room. Shadow could see Temper reading a book. The prince began to mind talk with the spider-elf. "Temper, I need your help. Ask Keylar where he smelt that fishy smell when the others were vanishing. Then get Little One and come to the tower room upstairs where Misty sleeps. I'll be there. Tell Flame I need his help." "We will be there very shortly." Temper looked around the room and saw Keylar helping Talon. "Keylar, where did you smell this stink before?" Keylar told Temper there were several areas around the tower. Temper wrote down where the areas were and hurried off to find Little One and Flame. The three little ones hurried up to the tower room. Shadow waited in the room. "Good. What did you find out?" "You supposed to be sleeping downstairs." Flame could see Shadow walking towards him. "What is going on?" "Cela asked you to find the hidden passways in this tower. I have been searching these passageways and have found nothing. I have used Phantom's powers to seal these areas up. The ones I have sealed up were all buildings that were in ruins. I think that these assassins are coming from somewhere else. Temper what did Keylar say?" Shadow was sitting on a chair. "There were three areas. Keylar said one is that wall near to the kitchen that leads to the dungeon. There is one near the library on the fourth floor and another on the fifth floor across from that other lab that Red closed up years ago." Temper could see Shadow rising from the chair. "Flame I want you to pretend that you have dropped these in the areas where we want to investigate. I will be with Temper and Little One, you are to warn us if anyone is coming. We will do the one off the kitchen after Talon goes to bed. We will check out the fifth floor first and then the fourth floor. I want to get these passageways sealed up for good." Shadow and his small troop of little ones hurried down to the fifth floor. Temper motioned them forward. "I smell the stink. It is coming from that wall." Flame tossed the items from the bag onto the floor that Shadow had given him. "The are horrible things? Look at the points on them." "They are called thumb tacks." The prince almost burst out laughing. "Just be careful picking them up. I need someone here to stop Red from coming forward into danger. If someone else comes this way, change to your invisible form and step aside, let the tacks stick in their feet. You are to call me through mind talk." "Gottcha!" Flame pretended to be picking up the tacks. Shadow and the two spider-elves inched their way through the secret passageway. They were all invisible as they moved forward. Speaking in mind talk they kept themselves alert to dangers. They soon walked out of the passageway into a sort of building. "Where are we?" "I not know!" Temper was sitting on Shadow's shoulder with Little One right beside him. "You know where we are?" "Nope! What is this place?" Little One could hear voices coming from a place just a head of them. "I know that voice." "Me too! Me thought this place had caved in?" Temper could see Shadow moving silently forward. "We know that voice." "Who is it?" Shadow could hear the voices as well. "It Torik and Nutreen talking. Shadow them come from stars like our parents did. We near the Old Temple of Healing under the City of Light. How that passageway led us here? No one is to know of this place." Little One hung on to Shadow's collar. "What you want to do?" "If they are unaware of this passageway, this means that someone else has been using it to kidnap Red's servants and guards. These people should know. They can help us seal this off for good. Can they be trusted?" Shadow moved forward slowly. "Maybe it good idea, if you meet them now." Temper moved from Shadow's shoulder and hurried ahead before the prince could stop him. Temper enlarged himself and hurried down the hallway to the doorway were Torik and Nutreen were talking. "Hi! I come for visit!" "Temper! Are you all right?" Nutreen hurried forward to the doorway. "Oh, my! Who have we here? Torik!" Shadow made himself visible as he walked down the hallway, pass some ruins. "We found this secret passageway leading from Red's Tower. Did you have any idea it was there?" "Who are you?" Torik zipped passed the female. "This is Prince Shadow!" Little One stepped in front of the prince. "You not hurt him. Me pound you into dirt!" "Little One, what are you doing here?" Nutreen moved forward again. "No one will hurt the prince. What is he doing in this tunnel?" "Him tells you. We finding secret passageways in Red's Tower. That is how kidnappers are stealing all Red's staff and guards. Kraken was just found in Shadow's bed room. Boy did him leave stink in there." Temper was now standing in front of the prince. "So, that is what is going on. I am Torik and this is Nutreen. Come into our quarter! Hurry!" Torik hurried the three young ones into their home. "It is not much, but better than nothing." "For years someone has been going after Red and his friends. We all know this." Nutreen motioned to Shadow to sit down. "Who are you?" "I am Nile and Rose's son Shadow. I have been home for a while now. Several of my guards and people have been bothered by these people sneaking into Red's Tower and trying to kill others. I am getting fed up with it." Shadow explained in greater detail about what was happening. "So, that is why Cela is so upset. Torik find Grik and Barcot. Shadow, we had no idea that a passageway led from down here to Red's Tower. What are you doing home?" Nutreen glanced over to see Torik leaving. "One of the oracles had a vision of Shadow being killed after he got home. Cela bring him home early. Gretz already try many times to kill Shadow." Temper grinded his teeth when he saw Grik and Barcot entering the room. "Your brothers are trying to kill prince." "What?" Grik stopped dead in his tracks. "Marts is dead! Relle will be soon. It has been Marts and Relle trying to kill everyone. It was Relle and Rift that killed Nile and Rose. Marts just killed Richard and Darren Hamel." Little One moved closer to Nutreen. "Sorry Grik! Your brothers are now Trirogs. Gretz gets them." Grik dropped to his knees. "So, that is why they have not come home. True Grey warned me. He thought that there was something strange about those two triplets actions. They were warned to stay away from the others. Why did they not listen to us?" "We think that they were grabbed and kidnapped like many others have been. Did you boys know that there was a passageway from down here leading to Red's Tower?" Nutreen watched as Shadow moved forward. "Boys, meet Prince Shadow. Nile and Rose's son." The prince rose to his feet and shook hands with the others. "Keylar told Temper about the odours of Crusetean in the hallway of Red's Tower. They have been kidnapping Red's people and guards. They tried to kill Red again. But my friend Ham and I stopped them." Shadow watched the men stop cold in their tracks. "I don't play around! Pick a fight with me, and you will suffer." Little One and Temper began to fight each other using Karate. "This is how our prince fights. Him been teachin us. What to try?" "They fight better in spider form. At first they would get themselves tangled up, but they are getting good." Shadow laughed as the men back up. "Look we have to work together if we are to survive. I have brought some humans here to the Isles with me. There is another that fights the way we do. Look, we will show you the passageway, it will be your choice to close it or keep it guarded. I want to know who is kidnapping the others. Seena is one of the kidnapped people. If you are going to help - then fine. Just stay out of my way. I have a job to get done. I will do it!" "You speak like an elder, yet you are a child." Torik moved closer to Shadow and made a grab for the prince's arm. Shadow dropped and threw Torik over his shoulder into the wood pile near a cooking hearth. "Impressive!" Nutreen placed her arm over Shadow's shoulder and held his hands. "Your hands are all rough." Little One and Temper grabbed some logs from the wood pile. "Care to chop!" Shadow removed his boots and socks. He leapt into the air and turned the logs into kindling. Torik sat on the floor not moving. Grik and Barcot stepped back from the prince. "I have been shot twice, stabbed many time by Rift Setter. Yes, Jasper's brat. Well the next time we meet, he will have no teeth left. Strand has several teeth from Rift that I kicked out of his mouth." "So, it was you who broke Rift's jaw." Barcot fell to the floor laughing. "Nice work! I would have loved to see that." "Show us the passageway!" Torik was pulled to his feet by Shadow. "You are a strong one. Shadow and the two little ones showed the others the passageway. Barcot picked up the scent and began to follow it back toward another door that has been once boarded up. He patted Shadow on the back. "Nice work. Torik, Grik and I are going with Shadow as backup to the other places. Seal up this door once and for all." Shadow and the two men stood in the passageway to Red's Tower. "We have two passages to go. The rest all lead to ruins." Shadow and the men hurried up the tunnel and back to Red's Tower. Flame picked up the tacks and hurried off after them. "You bring us backup?" "I sure did!" Shadow watched a the two men entered the fourth floor area of the passageway. "You stand guard here. We will check it out!" Barcot started down the passageway, but Shadow was following them. "As you wish." This passage led to one of the basement houses in the human world. Barcot and Grik silently moved upstairs to the next floor. They both came back down in a big hurry and grabbed Shadow as they entered the passageway again. "Damn it, that was too close!" Grik stood shaking his head. "That is Jasper's own home." Barcot leaned against the wall. "How do we seal up these tunnels?" Shadow moved them back a ways and began to collapsed the tunnels a little bit at a time. It took several hours for them to close and seal the tunnel completely. "I sealed it with dragon acid. If they touch it, it will burn them." "Excellent idea. Let's do the last one together. You really know what to do. All right, Barcot and I will be in the distance, but within shouting range, if you need help. As they stood near the exit to the passage to Jasper's home, they could hear others screaming that the tunnel had been sealed. Shadow called Cela. "We found a tunnel leading to Jasper's home in the human world. That is it. I sealed it with my acid. They are trying to tunnel throught it as we speak." "Good! Everyone, out!" Cela widened the passage entrance and began to chant. "This should give them a grand thrill." She turned to start laughing. "I opened a portal to the red sands of Dra-gon for them to ponder. Let them explore those sands. The sand sharks will have a delicious meal. I am sure." Barcot and Grik watched as Shadow walked ahead of them up the passageway. "That child has more tricks than anyone I have met before." "He caught Kraken for us." Cela laughed as she vanished from the area. Barcot and Grik hurried after Shadow. "That trick of calling Cela was a good one. I hope Jasper likes his present. Cela left the passage way open. If the sand sharks find it!" "These two are terrible! I thought Ziptron and his brother were bad at times." Grik hurried after Shadow. They three went to the kitchen area and found the last passageway. They moved slowly inside and began to look around. "This is Mel's old house in the human world. So, this is how they found Mel and Talon's home. I see the house is used by Red alone. He probably uses this house to get the mail from Powell River." Barcot could not smell anything. "The odour of Crusetean is in here as well." Shadow glanced over at Grik sniffing the air. "Our prince is right. Red has no idea this tunnel is here. Close it!" Barcot motioned to Shadow. Shadow vanished from the area and went to Red's lab where Eric was working. "Eric, does Red know about the passageway off the kitchen leading to the human world. It leads to Mel's old home." "What?" Eric hurried over to Shadow. "Most certainly not! I use it from time to time. Why?" "Crusetean have been using it as well to kidnap Red's staff and guards." Shadow's words hit Eric like a brick in the face. "So, that fish had not gone rotten." Eric hurried after Shadow and watched as Cela appeared to close the passageway. "Flame told me of other passages. Is that all of them now?" Cela turned around and could see that Barcot and Grik were leaving through the dungeon. "You two take care!" She turned to Shadow and hugged him. "Flame could never find these. I know why now. Crusetean leave a odour that sends others senses off balance. Good work. You return and get some rest. I know that Jilon made several tunnel and passageways. I never realized that the Cruseteans had made their own as well. That is why we could never locate them. Thank you. I believe that this is all of them. I will get several other guards here to help guard these portals from now on. Red's Tower is clear! Thanks to you." Cela hugged Shadow. He kissed her cheek and hugged her back. "Anytime, my lovely Goddess. I love you." Shadow kissed her cheek before she left. Cela vanished back to her home on Dra-gon. She dropped into a chair and could see her mother standing in the doorway. "Our smart one just found the other passageways that the Crusetean were using. It had Kystal and Rayna's scent all over them." "So, that is how they kidnapped the others." Bessa dropped into a chair. ******* Doc examined Dawn. "Yes, I agree! We can take the bullet anytime. Digger, I'll need you to help me with the operation." Digger stroked his whiskers. "Glad to help! Doc, that tall man behind you is Dawn's cousin, Eric. Get Joleen to be the picker. She can remove the bullet with very little bleeding." Doc stood up and turned around. "Excellent idea, Digger! Joleen helped me remove that arrowhead from Splat's leg. She is very good!" Eric nodded to the doctor. "Doc, I am Eric! I just want to thank you for saving my cousin!" Doc nodded his head. "I haven't done anything, yet. We are just about to take her into surgery. I'll do everything I can. Her chances are better now, than they were. Eric, I would like you to help me with some other things. After I have gotten out the bullet." "Sure Doc, anything! Red told me you might need my help. I can help you and Dig with Dawn." Eric knew some things about healing. "Doc, Red said the room is ready." Emerald looked at the apprentice. "Eric, open a portal to the Great Hall." Emerald floated Dawn into the air and moved her down to the mobile. Doc followed them as he watched as Emerald gently floated Dawn onto the operating table. Joleen was sitting on a small table. She was all clean and waiting to help Doc. Doc managed to get the bullet out of Dawn with very little blood loss. It took almost two hours to do it. Joleen had trouble at first reaching the area with her hand. Once Doc x-rayed the bullet area. He made one incision. Joleen was able to grab the bullet and gently remove it. Doc praised Joleen and Digger after the operation. He had never seen two little people work like they had. The bullet was lodged right next to Dawn's lung. Doc just sat staring at the empty table after Dawn was placed in her bed to sleep. Joleen had gone to clean up and saw Hamel in Shadow?s room. ?That thing really did leave a bad stink in here. Hamel, you think maybe Boss should know that Kraken has been done in?? ?I was thinking that myself. Joleen, I want you to carefully deliver this to Oft and Stun for me. They will know what it is and how to use it. They are not as dumb as they seem. Give them each a kiss for me, and a thank you. We must keep them in sight. Both Shadow and I think that this Councils of Seven is after Boss. We are sure of it now. This dropped from Kraken?s pocket when Bessa wrung his shell. Give this to Oft to give to Boss as well. Tell Oft and Stun that we will be standing by to help, if trouble comes.? Hamel handed Joleen a small backpack with a walkie-talkie in it. ?Can you carry it?? ?Yes! I go fast way! Be back soon!? Joleen flew through the portal and off out the window at Wonder?s Tower. Joleen found the two ogres sitting eating their meal. ?Joleen sent to give you some things. This is from Hamel.? She kissed them both. ?Hamel says thank you. Here other things!? She handed them the two-way radios. ?If you in trouble you call Hamel. Hamel and Shadow think that Councils of Seven onto what you doing. Shadow and Hamel catch Kraken. Here, this fall out from Kraken pocket. Him is being meal for Bessa and Gander now. Joleen has to get back. It not safe out here! You be good! Need more laughs! We need information too. Hamel says so! Bye!? Joleen flew at top speed back to Hamel?s side in Shadow?s room. ?It done! I not sleep here! I go sleep on Phantom, tonight. I not going to clean this room! Doc?s place is bad dirty enough.? Hamel went into Shadow?s lab and closed the door. ?Oft, can you hear me?? ?Yup! Hamel is that you?? Oft giggled with joy. ?Hope you liked our present. We just read message from Gretz to Kraken. Boss is going to be very made with Gretz when him finds her. We still not know where she hiding. We has been trying for long time to find her.? ?Forget Gretz for now. It is Boss we are trying to help. He helped me with my mother and sister. When you reach Boss tell him the truth. Tell him that I am here on the Isles and will cover his back. Boss has been trying to do it all by himself for years. Hasn?t he?? Hamel waited for a reply. ?Yup! How you know that? That supposed to be secret!? Stun?s voice came across the radio. ?I know that Boss was my father?s contact. My friend, Shadow and I figured that out. Boss is in big trouble. Big trouble! With Kraken gone, his children will start to fight over the Isles and who is to take possession. Boss is right in the middle. We have to get him out!? Hamel could hear Oft trying to say something. ?What is it Oft?? ?If Kraken really gone, then Gretz has no summoning powers. Each time Boss would die, Kraken would summon him back. Two things to remember, one is that Tammuz is on Boss?s side. She will go after anyone who comes after Boss. Two Mannza must know about Kraken. This give her chance to put her people in Kraken?s people place after them killed. This sounds mean, but you must kill off Boss to free first of many bad spirits that Gretz put in Boss in first place. Only last one is green ring spirit. We worry about him later. We get rid of bad spirit first. Even we have tried to kill it off. Boss tell us that if him makes Hu really mad maybe, Hu can kill off bad spirit. We cannot find Hu to ask him. Boss not sure what to do either. Him has Hu altar in cave with all people that Boss steals from Councils of Seven. Oh, maybe, priest on Kola Mountain and temple knows how to free Boss or call Hu. Not tell Boss we really smart. Him could use help in other ways. We need wizard to open portal. Stupid Marts!? Oft could hear Hamel laughing. ?Glad you get laugh!? ?I will help you boys only if you come to work for me after Boss is gone.? Hamel could hear them talking together into the radio. ?Let?s try to free Boss first. We will need his diaries and journals as proof of him being cursed. And any other papers you can think of.? ?There are some in seats in big trailer house. It is in Eaglestep. Watch out for Monkey People. Them using bows and arrows.? Stun could hear Hamel sighing. ?What matter?? ?Relle and Marts gave them guns with real bullets to kill off Boss and you two. We have those items already. We will keep them safe for Boss.? Hamel could hear the two talking again. ?Okay! Better you have them than Gretz and her gangs. We tell Boss that Red has guns that Relle gave to Monkey People. Boss is going to scream for sure. You want us to tell Boss about you being him back up?? Oft could hear Hamel?s reply. ?Yes, but do it very quietly! You are being followed. We are following those bad guys for you. Tell Boss to be ever so careful. I would get to boss as soon as possible. We will leave you mules and supplies as well as weapons. Call if those people try anything. Tell Boss that the mules and supplies will have to do. We need time to get blood and skin samples from your enemies following you three. This will take time. Tell Boss that Stan and Doc are here as well helping us to get these killers.? Hamel heard the two ogres say good-bye. ******* The two ogres used their own magic to speed to their destination. They walked up the trail towards Boss. ?You in big trouble! Boss, we gots to talk!? ?Inside. What is this all about?? Boss listened to his two friends. He read the letters from Hamel and Shadow. ?Damn it! I thought I have more time. Hamel and Shadow have secured the other dragon and all of my supplies. Well, at least Relle cannot get to them. So he did turn those Monkey People against me. If that little flying girl shows up here again, give her a map to the area where the cave is? I would sooner have Hamel get those articles than Gretz. So, that mate of hers is gone for good. Well, that means trouble for the girls and their brother is finally free from his mother?s grasp. Send a message to Tammuz tell her what has happened. Get her to find Sooma, and have him start pulling out and rescuing the elves and dwarves from the mines. Tell Tammuz to have Barcot standing by to put the elves into the elfin towns in the southern areas. Seal off the towns, like we did for those pixies. Get word to Gorr and tell him to send in his best people to kill off the other ogres and those three giants that have turned to the Councils of Seven. Tell them that we will send back up as soon as we can. Get word to Hamel to keep an eye on our followers. We will have to put on a show for the others so they do not suspect that Hamel is working with us. Wonder who this Shadow is? Hamel is at Red?s Tower. At least they are together. Tell Gorr to send help for Red and Shadow whoever he is.? Boss sat down on the rocks inside Thunder?s lair. ?Hamel wants all your journals and diaries. He wants to try to free you. Oh, almost forgot. Gin is dead! Marts killed him. Old Wiz is hurt. I sending message to Hamel to get Red to go and get Wiz. Big Man is dead, too.? Oft watched as Boss dumped out his backpack. ?Tell the boys the papers they need are here. Even the beast inside me wants to be free. Why would Kraken come out of hiding?? Boss sat thinking for a long while. ?Boss, we put all your things in sack for our friends. Stun and me was talking. Only thing that would bring out Kraken would be Prophecy to come true. You not think the Phantom is Prophecy Dragon. We hear of multi-coloured dragon that was seen over Stayn. Him is huge. You know that no time spells work on Phase Ogres. Well, we see Phantom dragon flying over Stayn Isle. Him is really big. Misty was flying beside him. Him is double her size. I think someone really goof up! Him now supposed to be home four years to come? How come him home early?? Oft handed Boss the wine skin. ?Keep that quiet. Only we will know. If it is the monarch following us and helping Hamel, then we have the back up we need. Get word to Tammuz and Mannza tell them that now is the time for the Monarch Butterfly to emerge. Finally, to be free one day! I have dreamt of this for over a hundred years. After I die, and return we will then start our reign of terror on Gretz and her people. Tell Blazemaster to be ready. Gather up what we need for forces. Have them ready to be changed. We will take out these killers of our people and free the others. If I am not around get to Hamel and help him all you can. I will contact you when I arrive back here.? Boss hugged his two large friends. Chapter Two A short while later, Doc sleepily walked into one of the other rooms. He was only intending to rest for a few minutes, but he drifted off to sleep. It had been a long night for him, but little did Doc know that it was only the beginning. Emerald had gone to sit with Dawn. The others had either gone to their rooms or were tracking Boss. Even Stan and Red had retired for the evening. Phantom was still sound asleep in the Great Hall with Thunder and Joleen sleeping on his back. Flame was staying close to Hamel. Doc only slept for a few hours, because something woke him up. He sat up in bed and looked around. That when he remembered where he was. He had glanced at his watch, before he had rested. The time had been twenty to two. Doc looked at his watch, again. It read eighteen minutes after four. He was wide-awake. So, he decided to clean up and get something to eat. He slowly walked into his kitchen. He made some coffee and poured himself a cup. Then sat down. "Doc, is everything, all right?" Emerald had heard Doc moving around. Doc jumped. "Emerald! You startled me!" Doc replied with a surprised look on his face. "Yes, everything is fine! I just can't sleep! It'll take me a while to adjust to my new surroundings and working, again. How's Dawn?" "Her facial colour has returned, and she's sleeping peacefully. I cannot thank you enough for helping her." Emerald sat down beside him. "Doc, your time will be different. What time did you lay down?" "It was twenty to two." Doc replied. "The time you awoke was?" Emerald was trying to explain their time difference to Doc. "Eighteen minutes after four." Doc saw Emerald smiling. "You have slept almost nine hours your time. Time here moves very fast. You are in an entirely different time zone. Shadow thinks he been here for only a few days. Actually, he's been here several weeks. It will take time for humans your bodies to adjust. Mel took almost a year his time." Emerald rubbed Doc's cheek. "I'm so happy you are staying. Red told me that you're moving here to live with us. Doc, thank you! It makes me feel more at ease knowing that we have a real doctor, again." Emerald told Doc about the other beings living in Red's Tower. "Thank you for telling me about everyone." Doc reached over and touched her hand. "I feel like I'm working in the dark. Your people that look like humans or elves, I can treat as humans. I know nothing about dragons or changelings. This is all new to me." Doc rubbed Emerald's hand. "It helps if they are in elf or human form as you call it. All I can do is use my medical knowledge to help me. I guess we all have the same body parts. At least, I hope we do! I'll treat everyone as human or elf for now. What frightens me is that you all use magic. Will this interfere with my treatments? We will have to wait and see. It will be these little ones I'm worried about. How do I know what dosage to give them? I will for now go by the weight of human children and weigh them before I treat them. Emerald, I want to do the best job I can, but not at the little ones expense! As I rested in bed, I realized that the weight of a small sparrow would equal about the same weight as Joleen. Maybe, I could find an animal doctor to help me." "Misty will be able to help somewhat as far as dosages are concerned." Emerald told Doc about Bess and Kala. She decided to go and bring them to see Doc. Suddenly, Emerald vanished from the room. Bess had told her something about her eldest son, Kevin. Emerald prayed that Kevin would be able to help Doc, if he needed assistance. "I would love to know how they do that!" Doc said out loud as Emerald simply disappeared from the chair where she was sitting. A voice replied. "We just open an invisible door and walk through." Flame appeared on the table. "Hi Doc! Hope I did not frighten you!" "No Flame!" Delighted to see his small friend, Doc could only smile. "You didn't frighten me! I was just thinking out loud. This world of yours is so different. People suddenly, appearing and disappearing. Having animals that can speak. We have animals in our world, but they don't speak. I'm truly amazed that you can talk. It will make it easier for me, if you are ill or hurt. You know what I mean?" "Yes Doc! I know what you mean! It must be hard to figure out where animals are hurt or not? If we find a hurt deer or other animal we get elves to help us. If they are not around, then we will kill them. I not like to kill big animals. Them too pretty! So, I go after bugs or rats. You seen our rats? Them big like me. Some even bigger! Spiders are big like elves. I am a meat-eater, but I don't like to kill. Sometimes, I steal food from others, because I could not kill for even food. So, I stay here with Red. Him hunters kill for me. Then I get all the food I wants to eat, with none of the mess. Doc, I stopped by to see if I could help you. Red said you might have questions about us. Red tells me that you are staying here to live with us. He also tells Flame that some people in your world won't let you help heal others, because you are too old. This I do not understand that all! What foolish people there must be in your world?" Flame moved closer to Doc. "I know one healer who was over two thousand year. Well, him not sees anymore! Him gots to close to a bear! Now, him bears food!" Flame spoke in such a casual manner. Listening to the little dragon, almost sent Doc into a hysterical laughter, but gradually he regained self-control and gently stroked Flame's back. "Can I offer you a drink or something to eat?" Flame smacked his lips. "Gots any ale?" This completely caught Doc off guard, and he stared at Flame in surprise. "Dragons drink ale?" "Of course, we do! Don't the animals in your world?" Flame replied in amazement. "No! They just drink water! I'll see what I can find!" Doc walked over the fridge and found some beer. Doc poured some into a small bowl for Flame. "Here, you go." Flame began to lap up the beer. "Not bad, still prefer Dwarven Ales. There is a drink for you! It makes me scales stand up all over me body! Dragon Ale curls my tail every time I try it!" "I'll have to try it some day!" Doc was beginning to see this little fellow really was quite a character. Doc noticed that Flame kept dipping his foreleg into the ale. "Flame, did you hurt yourself?" "It's just a thorn I picked up. I cannot seem to get it out." Flame tried again to pull out the thorn. Doc examined Flame's foot. "Hold still! There! How does that feel?" Flame watched Doc remove the thorn. "Thanks Doc! Here! This for you! It's your pay! No one ever say Flame not pays him bills!" Flame handed Doc a gold nugget. "We use gold nuggets and some gold coins as money. Dragons dig them out of the ground. We still have to earn them by digging them out. That be hard work. We have lots of them. The elves use them to make coins out of. This is equal to three gold coins. That's a reasonable price for removing a thorn. Those things hurt you know! I know a little about healing. This acorn cap is how much healing potion I to get if hurt. I bring you this little cap from bottle Eric have for measure for Joleen. Emerald say you not sure how much healing potion to give us. These should help. It's hard sometimes for me to get my talons to work like fingers. I have not learned how to change to elf, yet. I be only learning how to do elfin magic. Once, I gets to be fourth year master in your time. Then I'll be able to change to elf. I still have at least, twenty years to go. Shadow is lucky! He can take his test for masters anytime, now. He has learned over thirty-five spells all ready. I have to memorize my spells, but all Shadow does is read his and he knows them. Oh well! I do it some day! Shadow gets me books to learn English. I already passed grade four. Now, I teaching Joleen and Thunder to read and write English. Kala is helping me to learn to read your language." "Excellent Work!" Doc rubbed Flame's head. "Flame, if I can help you. Don't hesitate to call me! I think I'll make a mount for this nugget and wear it around my neck on a chain as a good luck charm. You and the others here have given me back my life. This nugget means more to me than you will ever know. It came from a special friend! You, my little one! I'll treasure it always! Thank you!" ?I almost forgots to give you this guard. Cela send him to you. She said him not have name yet. You can pick name for him. Here. Him is Sun Glow Spider. Really good guards! Him, protect you!? Flame finished his beer. "Well, I better get back to my studies! Thanks for the ale. Next time, I buy! Bye Doc!" The small dragon vanished from the room. Doc sat holding the gold nugget in one hand and his guard in the other. Setting down his guard on the table. Doc noticed the spider pointing to a small hole in the nugget. Doc removed his chain from around his neck and slipped the chain through the hole. He fastened the chain around his neck, once again. Doc took out his diary and entered what Flame had told him. Doc placed the small acorn cap and tiny lid from a toothpaste tube inside a plastic bag so he would not lose them. He just finished making his entry, and was surprised how well Flame could write English. Now looking up from his work at the spider Doc reached over to pet the little one. ?You are very different from our spiders! Flame said to name you. Let?s see.? ?Most of my older brothers have names! I say some ting wrong?? The little spider changed to elf form and rushed over to Doc?s hand. ?Oh, my goodness! I never! In my world spiders don?t talk!? Doc felt the tiny spider petting his hand. ?I?ll be fine! I guess you will need a name. Well, let?s see, what about Sero.? ?Me like that name! We been trained to protect you and others here. Some of Shadow?s spiders are learning karate. I stick to bow, arrow and knife.? Sero gave Doc a big grin. ?Why don?t you just bite?? Doc was not prepared for Sero?s reply. ?Never know what bad bug I catch if I use bite. So me use venom on arrow instead. That way I not get sick. I know little bit of elf and dragon healing. I hide in hair then no one sees me. I watch your back for backstabbers. If someone tries to getcha? me gets them. Grandfather says we to help keep human and all living things on Earth alive. We not want you or Earth to die like Neton One.? Sero dropped into a sitting position as wiped his tears. ?I?m sorry Sero, what is Neton One?? Trying to understand what the spider-elf was telling him, Doc began to ask questions. ?Not many humans know what is really going on. It is hard for me to tell Grandfather?s story. Him tells of many thousands of Universes that all have living things in them. Our Planet was called Neton One. It was on the edge of the Decnavda Solar System. There were other planets there and moons too. Next to our Solar System was the Globin System there were many pretty planets with life on them too. Grandfather calls these killers of planets the Crusetean. These Crusetean began to kill off whole worlds. Them come to ours and do it to our planet, too. The Cruseteans also killed off Grinnet Planet. There were some survivors that from that planet. Them were the Aseps, Deveruss, Erac and Jendowites first come from. Grandfather says that Cruseteans first show ups just after big hole appear in Universe near Grinnet Planet. These killers devour all life on planets, even plants, water, air, land and every type of living things. Anyway, big wars start between all of Decnavda and Globin Worlds against these Cruseteans. We fight and fight them for centuries. Many planet die but others still barely alive when we last there. That is when one of our Gods finds out that our people have found ways to kill and beat off Cruseteans. Then Cruseteans turn other plants against our people. So our Kings send out our people to find plant eaters to kill of Crusetean?s killers. Them find things called Utaras. Them start killing off Crusetean and planet killers. Somehow leaders of Utaras moved to Earth. Gander head of Gods finds out and brings us to Earth. We not gonna let Utaras have Earth or Gretz. She is leader of Crusetean. We find out she here on Earth too. Grandfather was on Neton One when Gretz attacked it. Grandfather, call him own mother and she bring us all here to Earth with Grandfather. Boy, is him mad! Now, we at war again. Has to protect all life on Earth and not let humans know in human world. If them in human world finds our and lets off any more of those big bombs, we have more Utaras and Cruseteans than humans on earth. Them two races live off of radiation. It them food! It only takes five hundred years for Utaras and Crusetean to crossbreed. In five hundred years, there would be two hundred billion of them. We in trouble! Radiation from Bombs makes Utaras and Cruseteans breed faster.? Sero was shaking with anger. ?Easy! So, that is why we have tiny gold spiders and elves running all over Earth? I have seen a few in Powell River. Because I like my whiskey, I was beginning to think I was seeing things. So, this is what Stan tried to tell me about Richard Hamel. He must have found out about what was happening. So, Golden Eagle was right, those legends he told us of beings from beyond the stars is true. This is one human who will do all he can to help you. I am glad you told me the truth. Now, we can use the human skills and abilities to get these invaders from space. Stan has told me that Hamel has been gathering information on what his father Richard was up to.? Doc went to continue, but was interrupted. ?Richard is dead! Now what we do?? Sero shook his tiny head. ?I know! Hamel and Shadow are two very smart young men. Stan has told me plenty about both boys. You get word to your grandfather, that we will pass on any information the boys find. I?ll tell the boy what is really going on. They can act dumb and play along as they gather up their information.? Doc could see a goofy expression on Sero?s face. ?What is it?? ?I think Gretz already in big trouble. Shadows already start organizing all little people on Isles to come and spy for him. Him have five spider warriors sorting out stuff them find already, while some others learning to work those computer things, read English and type. Them catch the real mate of Gretz only last night. Him was called Kraken, him went after Shadow, but we was ready for him. Cela come with Bessa and crack Kraken in half. Him spill him guts to Bessa. Him has four daughters and son on Isles, Gretz in human world. There is only six real Cruseteans left. Three Utaras are on Earth too. Other called Trirogs are crossbreeds that Crusetean make. But many seem to die off really fast. Grandfather say him uncles spoil cloning potions and give it to bad people. These Trirogs have some leaders them called Trillims. These are really old and hard to catch.? There was a smile on Sero?s tiny face as he spoke. ?Your Grandfather is a very wise man. Maybe, we can work together and get these planet killers. Education will be the key to bringing them down. We have to find out what will kill them?? Doc smiled and stroked his tiny friend. ?We will put on our best war paint and start scalping those Trirogs first. We?ll chop their numbers down to size. We need blood samples of these Trirogs to start with. Pictures of them and anything else we can get.? Sero nodded his head rapidly. ?I go talk to Shadow and others in him lab. Oh, Crusetean really leave Shadow bedroom with big stink in it. It smells all fishy, terrible stink! You go smell! You never forget that stink! Stan not sees Kraken, only Hamel did.? Doc followed Sero up to Shadow?s room. He entered and soon ran out. ?Stink is not the word for that! It smells like a fishy skunk went in there. I?ll remember that stink!? Sero showed Doc back downstairs, then returned to the lab. Sero wanted to get Doc some information from Shadow?s lab techs. A little later, Emerald returned with two humans. By now, it was almost six-thirty in the morning. "Doc, this is Bess and her daughter, Kala. I'll leave you three to talk in private." Emerald turned and walked back towards Dawn's room. Bess had been resting, while Doc was operating on Dawn. "Stan told me you were here. Doc, I'm a registered nurse. If you need me, just call. We'll be staying here on the Isles. We have nothing in the other world to return to." "Yes, Emerald told me what happened. How are you two feeling?" Doc sounded concerned. "Doc, look at my burns! They are almost all gone!" Kala smiled. "I still get a little tired. Digger said I would for a while. I to drink lots of water." Bess raised her blouse and showed Doc her back. "Burns, such as ours. People die from! Digger is a miracle worker! As you can see the burns have healed in less than a week. We do get tired and need to drink lots, but at least we are alive." "Yes! I've seen miracles happen, but not like they happen here!" Doc was still in a daze. "Your burns are not leaving any scars either. Those salves and potions Digger uses are miracle cures. To bad our world will never know!" "Doc, my son, Hamel will be here in a few minutes. He's a miracle and a half. A few years ago, Hamel was in a serious accident, which left him paralysed on his left side. He wears a body and leg brace to help hold him upright, so he can walk and move around. Hamel could not even eat properly, because he was allergic to the medication he needed to keep up his health. Hamel had bleeding stomach ulcers from the medications. We tried antacids by the pounds, but then his medications stopped working. There was also some brain damage, which causes tremors. Digger has been giving Hamel some sort of healing potions to drink. Hamel has regained the use of his hand, arm and leg. Digger told me that even his back is stronger. Hamel can support himself in a sitting position for short periods of time when he is out of his braces. His tremors are almost gone. I have talked Hamel into coming here. He has had some very bad experiences with doctors, and doesn't trust them. By the way, he eating like there is no tomorrow. His ulcers are healed. Please, try to ignore Hamel! I'll keep you informed of his progress. Here are his medical charts from the hospital. This is my copy of his records. I keep a copy, just in case his brother wants to see Hamel's progress. Kevin has no idea how bad his brother really was. This is the true copy from the reports. See, how bad Hamel was before he started using Digger's treatments." Bess was excited to see Hamel doing so well. She told Doc all about Kevin. In turn, Doc told her about what Sero had told him. Doc read through the chart. "Bess, if what you tell me is true. This is truly a miracle and a half. His back was broken in three places! We will all have to work closely together to get the upper hand on what is happening. How good were you in the lab?" ?Better than in the OR. Get me those samples. I?ll get Eric to help me. Shadow has a fabulous lab in his room. He said I could use it. We will have to train these spider-elves what to do and what to look for. I watch one talking to a plain spider. These little gold ones here are treasures beyond mention. They can communicate with other spiders from our world and they talk back and forth. Think Doc, a spy force of insects. If properly trained, think of the impact these insects of Earth could have on our enemies from space. Doc, if we can find this Grandfather and help him learn human ways. He could take over this whole world. I am talking the insect world. You know yourself that no one could ever hide from those little ones. If they were trained properly to know what to look for.? Bess hugged Doc as he started to laugh. ?Bess, you are so right! If we could get these little ones working together with Shadow, Hamel and Kala?s help, we could have an unbeatable force to be reckoned with. The others here know they are battling some force, but they have no idea what that force is. We have to show them what we are all dealing with. Don?t go near Shadow?s room for a while. One of those Cruseteans was caught, I guess from what I heard when I entered the prince?s chamber, Bessa whoever she is wrung the mate of Gretz?s shell. Anyway, that is what the stink is in Shadow?s room. It smells like skunk and fish rotting in there. I?ll work with the boys. You handle Emerald and Red. We have to keep the adults off the boy?s backs. Throw up diversions to get our boys into the right places and stop these invaders. What would you do if you were Gretz? Suddenly, these humans show up in this fairy tale world and start to throw their weight around?? Doc waited for a reply. ?I would send someone to see what was happening. Yes! I get your meaning. Probably one of the girls would come to see why their father is missing. I have many friends and a brother who would help us. So, Boss was trying to protect Richard and Darren. If Richard only knew what he was really fighting all these years? One of Kevin?s good friends is called Bob. He loves lab work and lizards. Shadow mentioned bringing Fred Borden here as Police Commissioner. Later, Fred brings his twin brother and nephew here as well as their sister, Marg and her husband Darren. Well, let?s get one or two here at a time. Even if we have to drag them kicking and screaming.? Bess suddenly saw Sero appear on the table and begin to back up from her. ?Where she comes from? She meaner than mad minotaur!? Sero watched Doc start to laugh. ?Just what we need. Right Sero!? Doc smiled and winked at Bess. ?Bess is one of my friends this is Kala, Hamel?s sister. She will help us get the right humans here to help educate your people.? ?I got to finds us more brothers to act as guards, one for Bess and one for Kala. Be back soon!? Sero vanished from the trailer as all three humans started to laugh. Sero knew that Shadow?s spiders were also helping Stan and Hamel. But decided to find the two humans males a spider male each as well. Just then Hamel knocked on the door. Doc shoved the file under the seat where he was sitting and answered the door. "Come in! I'm Doc! You must be Hamel?" Doc smiled and held the door open. Hamel saw his mother sitting at the table. "Mother, you told Doc?" Doc interrupted before Bess could say anything. "I can see that you certainly don't need me. Your mother told me. But unless you need me, I won't bother you. I think that is fair!" Doc wanted Hamel to come to him on his own, and not be forced into something. ?Fair it is!? Hamel smiled at Doc. "All right, I can handle that! Doc, you must realize that what happened before is behind me, now. Digger has been helping me. I feel better than I've felt in years. Doc, I'll let you see, but only once!" "Fair enough! Let's go into this room. Will you need help undressing?" Doc showed Hamel into a room. "I'm afraid so! You're in for a shock!" Hamel watched as Doc followed him to a room. It took Doc a short time to helped Hamel undress and out of his braces. "My God! What did those butchers do to you?" "See what I mean!" Hamel closed his eyes. "I told you it would be a shock! It isn't very pretty? Is it?" Never had Doc seen anything like this. "Bloody butchers! How could they do something like this? Hamel, you have every right to mistrust the medical profession. Who did this?" Doc wanted to report the doctor in charge. "I want this doctor's name!" "Doc, it happened in the states. I haven't gone to doctors in Canada, because they'll want to try to heal me. Even my older brother, Kevin knows nothing about what is in my files or what those doctors did to me. Kevin thinks that these scars came from the accident. He's a medical doctor himself, but he went into veterinarian medical, because of me. He became a doctor only to be told that it was unethical to heal a member of his own family. I saw Kevin only twice after that. If Kevin ever found out who these doctors are, they would be dead! Kevin is a Karate Master. I know Uncle Fred?s sister and husband are doctors and were both on my case at one time. That was before I was moved to another hospital. Marg and Darren have no idea what these doctors did to me." Doc examined Hamel. "Well, I'm no specialist, but I can see you have all been through a great deal. That was in the other world. As you said, it's in the past. I'm glad you're doing so well. Just remember, if you need me. I'll be here. Digger's treatments are working! That's the main thing. So, I think we'll leave it at that. I'll get the names of the doctors involved from your mother. I'm filing a malpractice suit on your behalf. I have a lawyer friend who will be glad to support my cause. He loves cases like this, and wants those thieves removed from practising. For they not only steal the patient?s money, but sometimes their lives. Probably as soon as I file the suit others will jump on the bandwagon. All it takes is one to start a war. I have my war paint on!" "I could see you going into court with a tomahawk in one hand and a scalpel in the other." Hamel raised his left arm and held Doc's arm with his bad hand. Hamel pulled himself into a sitting position. "That's fantastic, Hamel! Now, I understand why, Mia is so concerned about you. She has every right to be." Doc helped Hamel swing his legs over the edge of the bed. "Let's get you dressed. Digger is doing a wonderful job!" Hamel was happy that Doc was not pushy. "Thanks Doc! It was hard enough for me to show you. Can I see Dawn, before I leave? How is she? I was one of those who rescued her. Oh, by the way, that law suit. Tell the judge that I only want the man taken away from everyone. He should be put in jail, but that is for the judge to decide. I'll testify! If we get any money, it goes into a special fund to help others pay for legal fees, and get those butchers as well." "I agree! That's a wonderful idea!" Doc watched as Hamel turning to leave, but stopped him. Doc briefed Hamel on what Sero had told him. ?If my spider is right, then Earth is in grave danger. We have to have a meeting. Bess will help do the tests until we can get a real lab tech here. Tell Shadow why your father was killed. We kept if within our group. I?ll get Eric to help us as well. Red and Emerald, I believe they know, but don?t want to admit it. They are both frightened. After all it was Gretz who had her assassins go after Red?s family and son. Well, this is one Indian who loves a good fight.? ?Make some war paint for Shadow and myself! They started this war! By the Ancient Gods, we will finish it! I saw that creature in Shadow?s room, but Stan did not. Bessa grabbed it so fast. Whoever that woman is, I intend to help her. She is all energy! Her powers made my skin crawl like it had insects on it. Shooter said his grandfather is even more powerful. It is not the power they need, but the knowledge and wisdom to fight these killers. I intend to help all I can. One of Red?s guards called Flexer saw Kraken as well.? Hamel shook Doc?s hand and started to leave once again. "Doc, you should have seen this detective jumping and leaping over furniture after the bad guys. Hi, Doc!" Eric had appeared in the room. "This young man is full of surprises! I see you have healed your bruises and cuts, Hamel." Eric messed Hamel's hair. "Leaping over furniture!" Doc shrugged shoulders and shook his head. "You and Shadow make a good team! I?ll make enough war paint for us all." "Good! Yes, we do make a good team!" Hamel shrugged his shoulders. "What would you do if bullets were flying everywhere, and trying to part your hair?" "Run like hell!" Doc said as he started to laugh. Eric was trying to stand up straight, but was laughing too hard. "We all keep a close watch on him. Don't worry Doc! Dawn is still sleeping! I just checked on her. She is all I have left of my family. The rest were murdered years ago. We are only finding out that these same killers were part of Gretz?s troops to begin with. Thank you, Doc for saving her life! I am forever in you debt." Eric turned to Hamel. "I questioned the Monkey People. Mart?s brother Relle gave them the guns. One Monkey Man told me that they usually use bows and arrows as weapons. Marts brother showed them how to shoot and reload the guns. He told these people that the guns made smaller hole in people. He said that the guns would not harm Boss. They were going to ambush Boss when he came back to get his things. Shadow also questioned them and they told him it was a joke on Boss. Apparently, Marts and his brother, Relle wanted all of Boss's equipment. If this is correct, then Gretz?s daughters have already gone beyond their father?s approval and are trying to gain alliances for their sides already. One or more of the sisters are on the move." "So, that is why they killed dad! This means they will be going after Fred and the others in Powell River. They tried to kill Stan already and me. Well, we have it, now! I couldn't figure out what part Boss plays in their games? But I do now! Boss was to see the other were kept out of the way. This female is already working her plans. Did they say where Relle was hiding?" Hamel had seen that expression in Eric's eyes before. "I spoke to True Grey. He says Relle and Marts are using Boss to gather up slaves for the mines. True Grey can do nothing to stop this usage of beings either without getting himself killed off. They used your father as well." Eric handed Hamel a file. "I discovered this in one of the vehicles. Relle is back on the Isles. I want that man!" "This explains how they used father as part of their plans to get him to Canada in the first place. They wanted him out of California." Hamel handed back the file to Eric. "Give it to Shadow. All files of this nature go to our prince! Eric, place on the files inside cover the names Relle, Rift and Jasper Setter. I think that Rift and Jasper Setter are sitting close to Gretz. Or at least, they know where she is hiding. I'll sit with Dawn for a little while. Emerald can get some rest. We will leave Gretz to the these little spiders grandfather to take care of." Hamel walked over to the door and turned around. "Doc, thank you! Tell Eric what is really going on. I believe that we are at war." Doc waved his hand at Hamel out. "Go! Get out of here!" "He's quite the boy! Doc, I've written down some notes for you about changelings. I hope it will help you. I know about the Cruseteans, Utaras and the Trirogs. The gods told me years ago. My grandfather was Jilon. The others believe that I was Jilon's son. He died helping True Grey defending Earth. Red knows about the Councils of Seven, but wishes they would just vanish. I saw him shrug off Shadow, when the prince asked about the Councils of Seven. I told Shadow that I would have his godfather tell him about the Councils of Seven. Red does not really know that much about them. Anyway, Shadow has a telephone in his bedroom on his desk. Bess gave me the phone number for her son, Kevin. You can probably get some information from him. He is supposed to be the leading animal doctor on lizards for a zoo. So, what do you think of our young prince?" Eric saw Doc nodding his head. "A word of warning Doc, Red's brother Mel was doing some research work. Be careful! They drove Mel off. He knew nothing about the invaders from space. All Mel wanted was to make our part of this world a little better for us. I think they thought he would stumble onto it. A woman showed up just days before Mel and Maia vanished. I just walked passed Shadow?s room. That woman had the same smell as Shadow?s room does. I got a good look at the woman. If she shows up, I?ll know! I'll get those documents for you from Mel's files in Stayn. Mel still sends his research material that he has completed to the house. I would go and read the books he leaves there." Doc and Eric walked out into the kitchen. "Thank you. I could sure use something. That's one very large twelve year old. I still don't understand how, that child was ever conceived. It goes against all natures laws!" Emerald reached out to Doc and took his hands. "Doc, Dawn woke up for a few minutes. She is feeling much better. I gave her something to eat and a healing potion. She is again sleeping. I have fed Splat and gave him a sleeping potion. Phantom woke up, ate his food and is sleeping, again. We managed to get some air cleaning stuff from Keylar. He said it would help rid the room of the smell." Eric went to get the files for Doc. He delivered them that afternoon. As he entered the mobile, he saw that Doc was alone. ?Here are those files. Look I stopped off and talked to Talon?s sister Mela. She remembers that woman as well. The woman is from the Underground and apparently sells crystals as well as other healing herbs. I remember my mother going to this woman after her accident. Her name was Raya, but Mela said the woman?s name was Rayna. I think over the years they have slipped another in the real Raya?s place. If that is the case, we could lure this Rayna out and see if she is the one we are after.? ?I want to start educating these little ones first. I talked to Shadow for a few minutes while you were gone. He said that the two ogres Oft and Stun said that Boss is being followed. We have to find out who is following Boss and start following them. Get them to lead us to their people.? Doc glanced down at he books that Eric had delivered. ?This will take a while to go through. I don?t want to go into Shadow?s room for a few days. Boy that stink is really bad!? ?Doc, I came to ask you for some help. Bring your medical bag.? Eric watched as Doc grabbed his bag and some supplies. They walked to Doc?s room, where after entering, Eric opened a portal to Emerald?s dungeon area. They hurried through the damp area into a semi dry cell. There on a raised platform was a male elf. ?It is all right, Vinnin. This is Doc!? Doc hurried over to the male. ?My God man what happened to you?? ?Eric and Emerald found me in a cave after I had been beaten.? Vinnin explained who he was and what he had been up to all these years. ?I have been helping Boss as much as I can. I am afraid I cannot do it any longer.? Sero glanced down at Vinnin. ?You were seen in Powell River by the people who live next door to Bess and Kala. They said it was you who burned done Bess?s house.? ?No! That is one of the Trirogs. I cannot walk anymore. They managed to grab part of my spirit and all of Eight Eyes. Look Doc, Eric trusts you. So, I will. Get your spider to deliver this message to Cela right away. She has to have the information to help rescue certain people. Here! Tell her that the Vinnin she received in Ske is part of myself. I think Gretz divided my spirit into three parts.? Vinnin handed over the documents. Sero grabbed the papers and vanished from the dungeon area. He returned with Venya about ten minutes later. Walking over to Vinnin, she touched his forehead and he seemed to drift off into a deep sleep. ?I will take him to Ske with me. We did find part of his spirit only a short while ago. A third part may enter this cell as well. Call me if it does. Thank you for your help!? Venya gently picked up Vinnin?s body and vanished to Ske. ?We had to get Vinnin to Ske. There was no other way to release him from his cursed body.? Eric placed his hand on Doc?s shoulder. ?Thank you, Doc, you too Sero. I wanted you to meet Venya and Vinnin.? They returned to the mobile and Doc set to work on the files that Mel had been working on. Doc would work on the files for hours and then take a short break. ******* Returning to Ske, Venya place the body of Vinnin on the bed in her mother?s chambers. ?Here is Vinnin.? Venya left the room, leaving behind the documents that Vinnin had collected for them. Gently, Bessa touched Vinnin?s forehead and he began to wake up. ?You did well. I have another assignment for you. I will give you another form to use. You have to find several children. You were very lucky that Unir had the other half of your spirit and had given it to Tammuz. She gave it to Marius. We found Takrus last night dying. He has been reborn as well as you will be. You are to team up and find those missing children. Get them to Shadow. Eric will know where to find our prince. You are to stay undercover at all times. When you have joined Shadow, send a message to Sero, through Doc. No one is to know who you are, not even the prince, or my grandson. You are to become just a spy in Sun Glow Spider form. We will make arrangements for you to see Lammorra.? ?No! Let the other Vinnin pretend to be me. I will see Lammorra at night, when she is alone. Tell her nothing. I would sooner have her confused than dead. Bessa, they are using hydra-scenting spray to cover up their own fishy stink. That is why they tried to kill off Blazemaster in the first place. I will help my spider brother find the children!? Vinnin felt Bessa touch his shoulder. ?If I die this time! See that my spirit is released. Please protect my family. I do love my wife!? ?We know you do! Write her a letter! I will see that it is delivered someday after all this is over with. I promise to protect your family.? Bessa watched as Vinnin wrote out his last letter to his wife. ?I will make sure that she receives this and finds a new husband who will win her respect.? ?Thank you! I might have to appear as my old self for a few more times.? Vinnin knew it was the only way to draw out the killers of his parents. ?I want them as much as Shadow does for the death of Nile and Rose.? ?We know!? Bessa helped Vinnin to the regain his full spirit again, and then changed him to spider-elf. She left Vinnin with the real Takrus. As Vinnin lay resting he glanced over at Takrus. ?Did Surkat survive?? ?Yes, but they are using him! I was able to get to my twin and tell him. He knows what is going on. Kraken?s son is taking over my place. He is out to get his sisters and mother for what they did to him and his father. Takrus will send messages to Blazemaster and Blaster about the troops and where they can be located. Takrus will see that the information on the invasions is handed out at different times, not the same times, as Gretz wants. She has no idea that her mate is free, nor does she know that her son is working for us. Venya said she would find someone to help Surkat. Vinnin you go after the boys. I will find the girls. I have been given order to mate with the girls. It is the only way we can hope to keep our race alive. I will leave my mark wherever I place eggs or a true relative can be located. You get word to someone in your family you can trust. Find the boys and get them to the prince. I will meet you at the arena near the Den. You be careful. The prince will be our contact. I have to find my niece and get her to the prince, before that daughter of Kraken?s does.? Takrus knew what he had to do. Chapter Three The next seven days seemed to fly by for Doc. He finished reading and typing out his summaries of Mel's notes and books, which he had written on the Isles people. Doc leaned back and looked down at the four hundred pages he had typed out from Mel's notes. "Well, at least, the elves and changelings in elf form are the same as the pixies, fairies and humans. It's a start! Mel has documented the blood pressures, pulse and other vital temperatures for the dragons, elves and several other races. Flame's body temperature is two degrees higher than Shadow's normal body temperature. Just the discrepancy in size seems to make a difference. Even between Thunder and Shadow there is a slight difference in vital signs. Mel discovered the same thing. It is the different races of dragons. Well, Misty should be here soon, or so I was told. I will have to talk to Misty, Lammorra and Aqua about these potions and their potential. At least, this mess is sorted out. Now, down to my own research and investigations." Doc turned to Sero. ?Thank you for your help! It was greatly appreciated. You are a very hard worker.? ?That is my job! Doc, we better keep what we know quiet for now. Venya found out from those papers that Vinnin gave her mother that the guardians were murdered because they discovered that it was Gretz and her people doing the killings. Venya suggested that we spider-elves give our brothers the information that would normally come from servants or messengers. We can slip the information into let?s say your pocket or Shadow?s pocket and still be unseen.? Sero smiled at Doc. ?I never want to see you hurt.? Sero climbed up onto Doc?s shoulder and vanished into his hair. ?I ready to go!? Doc rose from is desk and walked across the hall to Shadow's room. He saw the prince reading a book. "Doc, please come in! I was just catching up on some of my reading! It has been so quiet here for the past seven days. My shoulder feels much better. I'm going down to eat my dragon food, before Misty gets here. Feel free to use my library. I have a very well equipped lab." Shadow showed Doc how to open the secret wall and where the key was kept. "Oh, the phone is in the top drawer." Shadow laughed and handed Doc a piece of paper. "In my lab is my cell phone in case you go into Powell River. It is handy to have. Hamel stopped by last night and briefed me on those legends that Stan would tell my father and Talon. It is so hard to believe that it is your family who are involved with the legend. You really think those tales your grandfather told were true?" "Yes I do! At one time, I thought as you did. Not any more! There are too many twists of fate to leave unnoticed. Even Stan said that last night, that he was brought here for a reason. I strongly believe that as well. I believe as Stan that knowing your parents was not just a coincidence, but a very well thought out plan. Some humans say that our God knows everything. If he did, would he not try to get these people help? Thanks for the use of the phone. I am trying to get in touch with Kevin. I really need those animal books. These pet books are driving me crazy. I need veterinarian manuals." Doc dialled the number Bess had given him. "Doc, this is Red's post office box." Shadow wrote the number down. ?I wanted to go to church again, but Talon was busy. He doesn?t really understand, how much I need my human roots. I have no idea where there is a church in Powell River. With all those friends of Relle?s and Marts running around it is not safe.? ?We have a church on the reserve, that I go to. There is another just on the outskirts of town. I believe Fred goes to that one.? Doc could see Shadow start to laugh. ?I do miss Uncle Fred! After my parents died, he was more like my own father. It has been so long since we have even talked.? The longing to be with Fred was in Shadow?s eyes. "Thanks Shadow! Maybe, I can set up something!" Doc heard a voice on the other line. "Yes, is Kevin Hamel there? Tell him it is Balder Shushwap calling. His mother, Bess recommended him to me. I'll wait!" Doc tapped on the desk as he waited. "Yes, I'm waiting for Kevin Hamel." There was a pause. "Thank goodness! Kevin, my name is Balder Shushwap, your mother recommended that I speak with you. I have just inherited a massive problem. It seems these Isles were we are now living have some very exotic lizards and animals here. I have several medical books on animals. They give me a statement I am getting fed up of seeing. See Vet. Do you have any books on lizards, birds of prey, horses and cattle? I could use some books on wolves, primates, and spiders as well as bears. I need dosages of medications you use on different weights of animals." Doc listened to Kevin speaking. "You can either send them to Red's post office box or to Fred. It might be faster through Fred. I am the only doctor on these Isles who knows basically what to do if someone is injured. I have not dealt with animals, before at least to any extent.? Doc listened for a few moments. Your brother is doing very well. Yes, Hamel is in the best of care. Not even our doctors could do what little Digger has done for Hamel. Digger is a Miracle Worker. Well, I better go! Thanks Kevin! I'll call, if I need help!" Doc hung up the phone and closed his eyes. "That should help me! Minotaurs, centaurs and elves! Giants and ogres I can heal like humans, I hope! What do I do with a unicorn or eagle man?" Doc had spoken the words out loud. Suddenly Joleen appeared and sat rubbing Doc's hand. "We find you help, Dad. I know about unicorn and eagle people, them nice to Joleen. Joleen help you, Dad." "Thank you, Sweetheart." Doc kissed Joleen's tiny cheek. "Well, I better check Splat. Want to join me?" "Joleen has to study elfin magic right, now. Flame and Joleen learning to read English! Better go! Bye!" Joleen vanished from the room. Doc walked down the hallway to Eric's quarters. "Eric, I think we can start that research, now." "I'll finish up here, and be right down, Doc." Eric hurried to finish some work he was doing for Red. Doc went downstairs to the mobile to find Splat and Dawn sleeping. Doc walked into the kitchen and saw Emerald having a glass of wine. "Kevin said he'd send the books to Fred for me. Emerald, I got all Mel's notes and books he was writing, finally typed out. It will help. Have you seen Digger?" Doc saw Emerald laughing. "Digger is out practising his driving. Shadow bought Digger a gas powered golfing cart. Shadow thought it would be better than Darren's old truck. So far, Digger has run over three giants, two elves and Bulton the Minotaur. That was just around the tower." Emerald grabbed Doc as he started to laugh. "Shadow was thrown into a bale of straw. He yelled at Digger to stop as the dwarf bounce off down the road full throttle. Shadow has asked Hamel to put a governor on the cart to slow it down. Shadow is fine! He is resting in dragon form right now." "He is probably well bruised! I'll check him over for you." Doc sat down beside Emerald. "There is never a dull moment here. I saw Flame chasing one of the spiders this morning. I asked Flame why he was chasing that spider. He said it stole his jar of bugs he was collecting. Then he showed me the jar. Hornets the size of birds! Hell, you can have them! Texas brags about their things being big! Six foot spiders!? Emerald could feel her two spider guards moving around in her hair. "Doc, not all spiders here are enemies. We have several who live here at the tower, and are actually guards. I would like you to meet my two." Just then two tiny three-inch elves ran down Emerald's arm to the table. "This is Mite and Crab. They have saved my life many times. Boys, this is Doc." "Hi Doc! We already meet Doc. Cela send down Sero to guard Doc. Sister is getting really pushy. I shoved a fruit round into her mouth for trying to grab one of my friends. I tell Spinner to stop being so stupid. Always eating elves. Stupid spider! Well, we make this just for you. That is why we not bring sisters to surface. Them man crazy! Here Doc. It for you!" Crab enlarged himself to his six foot spider form and dragged over a blanket to Doc. "That keep you nice an warm while you sleep. It guards you to from others wanting to harm you. Sero needs sleep too. We puts spell on blanket. It made from our webbing you know. It dries really fast when washed." Mite gave Doc a big smile and his tiny hand stroked Doc's hand, which was on the blanket. "Gets towel! Tears coming!" Doc watched as Crab reduced his size and hurried over to him with a tissue. "Thank you! This is the nicest gift I have ever received from any spider. I will treasure it always. Even my little Sero is such a big help to me. We are becoming really good friends." Emerald handed Doc a little wine. "They have been busy weaving it for days. Not all is what it seems here." Emerald could see Sero moving down Doc?s arm. ?Aren?t you the tiny one?? "I can see that! I just never thought spiders had different personalities. I guess all species of beings are different inside. Thank you, Boys. If you need healing come to me!" Doc was overwhelmed by the gift from the two spider-elves. Sero sat on the blanket. He was half the size of his brothers. ?I guards it for you. I get other brothers to stand guard when we busy working. Yup! One day I gonna be just like Doc!? Crab and Mite rolled their eyes at Emerald as they started to laugh. ?We hear you were helping Doc. Well, you learn all you can from Doc.? ?Me will! Me learning to type too! Like to bounce up and down on keys.? Sero laughed and vanished when he heard someone at the door. ?I hide now!? A knock was heard on the door of the mobile. Doc answered the door. "Yes, may I help you?" "Excuse me, High Healer! I have come to see Wizardess Emerald. The servant looked at Emerald. "Mistress, a runner has come from your village. It is Starnick!" Emerald did not even let the servant finish. "I'll tend to him! Go! Tell him to wait!" Emerald turned to face Doc. "It is my sister! She is after Shadow! A child on their twelfth birthday must start their training to become a warrior. Doc, will you come with me!" "Shadow is a warrior already!" Doc did not understand this business at all. "Of course, I will! Let's go!" Doc stepped down and held the door for Emerald. "Maybe, I should wear my war paint! Have your spiders tell Phantom to act really tough, and beat the hell out of his uncle." "Thanks Doc! I needed that!" Emerald laughed at the old humans comment. She felt her spider both vanish as they left the mobile. They went into the Entrance Hall. "Yes, what is it?" Emerald impatiently tapped her staff on the floor. The runner turned with a start and walked over to Emerald. He was a tall elf with corn silk coloured hair and bright blue eyes. He was as tall as Emerald and wore the same coloured headband in his hair as she did. Doc could see there was a great deal about the elves that he already knew about. They wore the same dress as many of his ancestors had many centuries ago almost the same style as well. There was a golden eagle on the front of Starnick?s vest. The eagle Doc knew was part of his own ancestral heritage. "Sister! I have come for the child called Shadow!" The runner started to move towards Emerald. "Starnick! I see Lammorra has you doing her dirty work! Well, Shadow is not going to the village! Nor is he becoming one of Lammorra's warriors! This time sister can scream all she wants!" Emerald calmly spoke to her brother. "Lammorra isn't going to like this!" Starnick replied. "I don't give a damn! He is my grandson! Not hers!" Emerald grabbed her brother?s vest front. "Starnick, this man is Shadow's High Healer, Doc. Misty is Shadow's Guardian. It's out of Lammorra's hands! Come! Let me show you, your great nephew! Maybe, then you'll understand! If you feel you can take him back to sister. Go right ahead! You will need more than just yourself to carry Shadow out of this tower." Emerald winked at Doc as she took his arm. "Don?t come crying to me if he beats the hell out of you! You'll be sorry!" "No, child has a High Healer!" Starnick snapped verbally at his sister. "Shadow does! That is his right!" Emerald laughed at the look on her brother's eyes as she boasted. "Besides, Shadow is a better warrior than you or Lammorra will ever be!" Emerald loved every moment of baiting her brother to take a fall. Starnick walked beside his sister, and Doc into the Great Hall. As they entered Emerald winked at Doc, again. "Get out the potions, Doc! Starnick will need them!" Pretending to be sleeping, Phantom waited for his uncle to start acting stupid. Starnick froze and stared at the multi-coloured dragon. He had heard of a legend of the King of Dragons, but could this creature be true. The colours were almost like a rainbow, but had the metallic shine of the Valley of Enchantment on his scales edges. Grasping hold of his courage, Starnick walked closer to Phantom, and began to speak in the elemental dragon dialect to him. "Wake up! I must talk with you!" Starnick shouted out to Phantom. "I see you have no respect for others!" Phantom roared back at Starnick. "What is the meaning of this? Can't you see I was sleeping? I should flame you where you stand!" ?Easy, Phantom!? Emerald walked over to her grandson. "Starnick is your great uncle - my brother. He has come to take you away for your warriors training." ?Like hell he is!? Phantom changed to his elf form of Shadow. "I'm staying here!" "You are coming with me, Young Elf! That is final!" Starnick insisted on grabbing the child's right arm. Clenching his teeth together, "Let, go of my arm!" Shadow glanced at Emerald and winked. "I promise not to kill him! Just upset his day!" Shadow said it loud enough for Starnick to hear. ?I can see he has his mother stubbornness!? Starnick shook his head as he remembered how stubborn Rose could be. "Sorry, elf you are coming with me!" As the elfin warrior move to pull the prince forward, Shadow flipped Starnick into the air and sent him flying across the floor. Starnick scrambled to his feet and charged at Shadow. The child dropkicked his great uncle on the spot. Starnick drew his sword. Shadow grabbed a broom and broke the wooden handle just above the bristles with a karate chop. His uncle stared at the child and thrust his sword at Shadow. The prince spun around so fast he clipped Starnick behind the knees as hard as he could with his dragon strength. Not expecting that move, his uncle could only dropped to his knees. Shadow swiftly kicked the sword out of his uncle's hands and caught it in his own hands. Shadow pointed his uncle's sword in the air. "This is a warrior! It is no wonder our people are all dying!" Stunned by what had just happened, Starnick tried to stand up. "So, I see you are a warrior, after all. No man has ever beaten me. You used no weapons! Yet, you disarmed me! You fight like a master, but are only a child. Who were your parents?" "My mother was Rose Highsoar, sister of Misty and my father was Nile Wolverishen, son of Red the Great and Emerald Whitestone, Master Wizardess." Shadow walked over to Emerald and hugged her. "I'm staying put!" "I thought Rose was elf, not dragon. Just like his mother!" Starnick had a twinkle in his eyes as he spoke. "So, our Rose was a dragon! I often wondered about that! Come, we must talk!" Starnick shook his head. "Rose had to win every battle she ever fought." "Here, I give the orders! Not you! I'm the prince! I have work of my own to do. Come! Let my High Healer attend your wounds, first. Gram, maybe you should help your brother up. He seems to be a little sore!" Shadow nodded to his grandmother. "You take him!" Starnick struggled to his feet and stood up. He limped across the room towards the mobile with Doc, Shadow and Emerald followed. Shadow sat at the far end of the table. Doc helped Starnick up onto the table. Emerald removed her brother's trousers. "You're lucky that Shadow used a broom handle, instead of his sword!" Emerald informed her brother. "Some warrior! Beaten by a broom handle! Wait until Lammorra hears this!" Emerald had waited for this day. She loved every moment. "Since when do children fight like the Gods? No child could ever defeat me before. Where did he learn to fight?" Starnick watched as Doc examined his knees. "Times are changing. Change with them or perish!" Shadow watched from a distance. ?That is why so many of our people have died or perish! They could not accept the changes taking place.? Doc looked at the child. "Your uncle will be all right. He has well bruised knees front and back. You are fast and very strong for your age." Shadow went to move closer to Starnick. Worried about her grandson, Emerald grabbed Shadow. "You stay away from him! You know what happened with Wonder!" Doc looked at the worried look on Emerald's face. She lowered her eyes and looked at Shadow. Shadow moved back to where he was. "Gram's worried about me. I can feel others pain and my body responds by trying to heal them. I get drained in the process. I have no control over it. It's dangerous for me to drain that low. By the way Doc, my collarbone is healed now. There is no more pain at all." Emerald could see that Doc did not understand. "It is the same idea if you are running and use up you energy. We call this an energy drain in magic. Shadow's energy drains to a dangerously low level. It could kill him! Misty is trying to counter the draining with the dragon food. "I see! That is a big problem! Well, there are foods, which give a person more energy. We could try those as well. There are injections we could try to keep his energy stable. Shadow in order to for me to see what is happening to you. I'll need to run some tests. Let's start, now! Wait until I get some things I'll be needing." Doc had seen bad bruises on Shadow. He was beginning to think that maybe it did have something to do with his magic. Doc was going to find out. Emerald helped Starnick sit up and into his trousers. Doc came back within a few minutes carrying a tray of syringes and a few other things. "Sorry Son! I'll need blood samples! I want you to heal Starnick. At the same time, I'll be taking samples of your blood and monitoring you as we do it." Watching closely Doc was amazed at Shadow's power of healing. Doc extracted the blood sample, and then made sure that Shadow's energies did not drain all the way. Checking the child's vital signs, Doc stopped Shadow from healing when he noticed the prince's blood pressure drop slightly. "That will do." Doc picked up Shadow and carried him into a room. "You go to sleep. Eric and I'll work on this tonight. Good night, son!" Doc leaned over kissed Shadow on the cheek and left the child to sleep. Sitting on the table Starnick was staring down at his knees as Doc walked back into the room. "No healer heals this fast! Look at my knees! All the pain has gone and so have the bruises!" ?Our prince has been given some gift!? Doc examined Starnick's knees. "I've never seen anything like it before! That child has been given great powers! Your nephew must be watched closely!" Doc looked very concerned. "I noticed some bruising around Shadow's arms and wrists. I just checked his legs and there is bruising on them as well. I think that the draining uses up something in his blood, which leaves Shadow covered with bruises. I'll know for sure when I'm finished testing these blood samples." "Can I help you?" Starnick saw the concerned look on Doc's face. "I'm a fighter and a Healer for the elves. I have had the opportunity to heal some dragons. I might able to offer some ideas. The Guardian Aqua trained me, herself." "I could certainly use all the information I can get!" As he thought about Starnick's offer, Doc decided to let this young warrior help him. "Emerald would you call Eric for me." "Doc, Aqua is one of the best dragon healers. She has been practising for over two thousand years. Her adoptive father, Enchanter is also a Great Healer and Warrior. I'll get Misty to call them both. Misty's sister, Breeze is a very good Healer. I'll go find Eric and call Misty for you." Emerald left the mobile and hurried off. Eric returned within minutes. The three men worked for many hours. Doc showed them how to use the equipment. They had tested and retested the results of their findings. Eric noticed that Doc was having problems trying to stay awake. "Doc, we have the answer! Starnick and I can finish up here! You go and get some sleep! You're exhausted!" Eric walked over to Doc and he put his hand on his shoulder, but before Doc could argue, he was sound asleep. "For a human, Doc is a great man! He sure cares a great deal for others, and never lets race get in the way. I'll put him into a bed, then return to help you finish." Starnick chuckled to himself, shook his head as he lifted Doc into his arms. "Doc is part of my family, now. He healed Dawn! Starnick, do not let the others hurt Doc. We have five humans here, now. All are wonderful people. If anyone hurts these people, I'll kill them on the spot!" Eric watched as the elf nodded his head. "Doc has just worked eighteen hours without a break. Emerald said he only sleeps a few hours at a time. Our time is different in the human world. We will have to remember that." After Starnick carried Doc into a room, the elf returned to help Eric finished up their work. The changeling introduced Starnick to the other humans. First, they went to see Stan. They found Stan just getting ready to help Talon move their equipment to Windrider's Tower. Starnick wished each a happy hunting. Next, they went to Hamel's and his family's quarters. They knocked on the door. "Eric, come in! We were just going to have a snack before going to bed. Come! Join us!" Smiling as he answered the door, Hamel turned to Starnick. "Don't just stand there! Come in!" Starnick entered the room. "I'm Emerald's brother!" "Starnick, this is Hamel, his mother, Bess and Kala, his sister." Eric watched Kala put down her book. Bess walked up to Starnick. "I'm honoured to meet you. I've been told you're a warrior." Bess rubbed his cheek like Emerald had done to greet her. Starnick walked up to Hamel. "So, you are a warrior? What weapons do you use?" "Starnick, Hamel is only a child. But as I told you earlier, he was the one who saved Dawn's life." Eric watched the elf walking around the child. "I see! I smell metal under his clothes!" Starnick sniffed the air. Hamel looked at the elf. "That metal you smell is like a protective cover for my body. You forget I'm human. I know how some elves feel about humans. I've been travelling these Isles with Talon. I'll be returning with Talon tomorrow or the next day. I believe we're going to Windrider's Tower. We're tracking the being the people started all this trouble!" Hamel sat down on a chair. "Don't look so surprised! We're tracking these beings. We can hear when they speak to each other and we even know if nature calls. They can't escape us! Red is certain that one is Nile's killer." "Hamel was the one who even discovered these peoples names. It is Marts and Relle. You stay out of it!" Eric smiled at Starnick. "We know where they are? Where they are headed? Hamel is a detective. We're using his equipment to help track these men." Starnick looked over at Bess. "Doc told me that you would be staying here after this is over. His son, Stan told me that he is also staying to help us fight these beings. Why are you risking your lives for us?" "Maybe, we have always been involved in this fight! Well, at least, Richard my husband was. I will not let his death, or my son's death, die in vain." Bess felt she could trust the elf. "Hamel, show Starnick the real reason for the metal. Maybe, then he'll understand why we've decided to stay. The other part of our reason is we have made some very good friends. Another reason is your sister needs us. We will not desert her or our friends in their hour of need!" As Hamel nodded his head to Eric, the three men walked into a bedroom. Eric helped Hamel to remove his clothes and braces. "Do not let Bess fool you? She arrested seven Monkey People, by herself. Bess can fight with her weapons and ours. She was once a police officer. You know what those weapons are like!" "Starnick, I was in a terrible accident. I was left like this. I had no use of my left side, at all. Granted, my left side is still very weak, but I can move it, now. Thanks to Digger! In my world, employers would want me to sit in an office and work at a desk. Here, I can do much of what I want to do. I'm not afraid of being hurt. It makes me feel good inside to be able to help your sister and Red. So, I get banged up a little. Everyone here has treated me better than my own people. I think the world of your people. I would die to help them. What mother does not know is that it was Rift and Jaspers Setter who sent Relle and Marts after Nile and Rose as well as my father and brother. Rift and Jasper did this to me as a warning for my father to back off. I will do all I can to protect your people from others like these killers. Your fight is now my own." Hamel lay down on the bed. "I don't understand! How you could have captured those monkey people with your left side being twisted out of shape? Even with wearing braces! I know of those weapons and the damage they can do. Nile carried a revolver. Hamel, you are only a child. I would not even send one of our elves into disarm someone." "That is the difference between us. I'm nineteen years old. In my old world, I'm considered a man!" Hamel watched the elf nodding his head. "I have hung around police stations all my life. It was Boss's friends who started this whole mess by first going after Kevin, my brother, then Nile and Rose and myself. My father was Richard Hamel. I see you have heard of him. Well, he just died with my brother, Darren. They were torched by Marts with a fire spell. It was Relle who killed Nile and Rose. They work for someone, whom I do know their names and have told you. I will not let Nile and Rose's, nor my father or brother's memories die without putting these men to rest, or handing them over to the police. Mark my words! I will help Shadow get those men or die trying. I do not act blindly, by any means. I always carefully size up the situation first, before I make my decision. I will protect my family and friends. Marts and Relle were part of the gang that did this to me. They hurt my brother, Kevin years ago. They killed Kevin's friends, before I was born. Both Shadow and I are compiling evidence to nail these people once and for all. Well, we just discovered Marts is dead. That leaves Relle and his people. We will get him. Time is on our side! So, is the evidence! This gives us time to train others from the Isles as judges, lawyers and police. Red and the Conclave need people who are educated to help them. Once these people are in place, that is the time we start making them disappear. Like they have done to your people over the years." Starnick sat down beside Hamel. "Well here, until you reach fifty you are considered a child! Besides, that's not, what I meant! Hamel, you leapt into that room with these braces on knowing well in advance that you would need to be healed afterwards. You did it for a total stranger!" "No! I did it for my new friends! There is a big difference. I happen to like Dawn very much. Granted, I only met her once before, but she is Eric's cousin. No woman should be hurt. Especially, if a real man is there to help them!" Hamel glared as he grabbed Starnick's arm. Starnick was beginning to feel like he was talking to one of the Elfin Elders. "You speak like the old ones. Yet, you are only a child. I agree with Eric, you are special humans. You rest, now! Here, let me help you under the covers. I'll teach you to fight, myself. I see you have some magic items." Eric helped lift Hamel. "He uses them very well. I've been working on some other items for Hamel as well. When he is in his braces. He is strong. I was thinking of trying to make his braces into some kind of magical armour." "Good idea, Eric! My sister, Ranna has a lightning spell that could help Hamel. If the person he's fighting hits the braces, or within a two-foot area around him, the braces would strike back with a bolt of lightning. That should stop anyone from attacking Hamel." Starnick saw the young lad laughing. "Fry them! More like it!" Hamel rolled onto his side. "I use karate moves like Shadow. My brother is a Grand Master of Martial Arts. I can drop people even, now. I have started practising, again. It was funny, that one black haired guard was watching me practising. He offered to help me. After several tries, he just stood there smiling at me and wanted me to start teaching him to fight." Eric covered Hamel with a blanket. "Well, young friend! We'll work on it! Good night!" Being an elfin warrior, Starnick had always had to keep up his strictness and military stance. He messed Hamel's hair and walked out into the other room with Eric. "Does Hamel know what that man was he was fighting?" Starnick felt Eric's hand on his shoulder. "No! That Argon happens to think Hamel is the greatest fighter he has ever seen next to Shadow. The Argon told me that no one had better go near the prince or Hamel if they know what is good for them." Eric walked slowly over to Bess and Kala. "How old are you little one?" Starnick saw Kala reading a storybook. Kala walked over to Starnick. "I'm eight years old. Maria and I are the same age." Starnick handed Kala a salve for her burns. "Here is a salve I made. You try it on your burns. I want to talk to your mother for a while." Kala held the salve and hugged Starnick. "Night everyone! Eric will you come help put this salve on my back?" Eric picked up Kala and the two left the room. As he talked, Starnick studied Bess. "You are very lucky to have such wonderful children! I want to teach Hamel to fight properly. I am very impressed with him, but he needs guidance to live in this world. Bess, I will probably be moved here to protect Shadow. I would like to help you with your children. Eric told me what happened to Richard and your other son. I cannot begin to tell you, how sorry I am!" Reaching out her hands, Bess held Starnick's strong hands. "You are not like Red, who hides his emotions mostly under his hood. Emerald said most elves do." Starnick put his fingers to her lips. "Bess, I very seldom show how I feel, but you are special to us. You all are! I feel that you are not just friends, but as Eric put it, members of our families." The pressures of the past finally caught up to Bess and she started to cry. "Can we go for a walk? I must tell you something?" They walked down the stairs into the dining room. Pouring her a glass of wine, Starnick also grabbed himself a drink. "Here, drink this!" He handed her the glass. They walked over to the table to sit down. "I haven't told the children any of this. Starnick, before my husband and son were murdered. Richard filed for divorce." With a puzzled expression on his face, Starnick replied. "I do not understand the word divorce!" "Richard and I were leaving each other for good. He was obsessed with Rose and Nile's deaths. I told Richard, I could not live like that anymore. We had lived in constant fear for ten years. At first we thought it was Boss's men trying to kill us. Just this past few weeks, I just found out that it was never Boss trying to kill us. Rather Relle, Marts and someone called Rift Setter. It was Boss trying to warn Richard and finally did save Kala and myself. It was Marts who was the person that threatened Kala and myself. I told Richard, but he wouldn't listen. He received a letter stating that something terrible was going to happen to Kala and myself. I saw the note and told Richard that I was leaving him. We talked about it for the next few days. Then with my friends help I managed to convince Richard that a divorce would be the best thing. I received the papers that morning we were taken. Not by the ogres, but by a gang who called themselves that Fire Hell Gang. You can imagine what they did to us." Hearing that name many years ago, Starnick took a deep breath. He had heard that Vinnin had once belonged to that gang. Knowing what some of the women had encountered from the raider of the Isles, Starnick had a very good understanding. "Go on! Bess, who is in charge of this investigation?" "Shadow and Hamel are. Red told me that the two boys have been working on this case for many years with my husband old partner Fred Borden. Red knows that the boys have important information that could bust this case wide open, but for some reason they will not tell anyone what they know. Anyway, Kala and I spent two weeks in hospital. We went back home only to be kidnapped, again. We were kidnapped by the ogres. They never hurt us. In fact, they protected us. Boss told them not to let anyone touch us. Boss told us that he had only discovered that the Fire Hell Gang had hurt us. Those two ogres never let that wizard near us. They became really upset when we got burnt. It was no accident! Boss had told Oft to clean the truck. Marts heard what Boss had told Oft and Stun. Marts said he was leaving to get some food and drink. It was only moments later that a fireball hit the truck. And luckily, we were all in the open and not in the truck. Marts was the person who tried to kill us all. I saw Marts just before the blast hit the truck. He threw a ball of fire at the truck! He is trying to gain control over Boss, by doubling for Boss. One more thing, the night before Marts torched the truck he spread some Sulphur Spore all over the engine of the truck. Hamel told me Relle is doing the same kind of doubling thing. I have seen Marts change twice. The ogres saved our lives! Those two ogres are not evil, stupid maybe, but not evil. Would you try to help them? They would give us the best food and clean water to drink. They treated us very well and had even wanted to let us go. They told us that we would be safer with them. And that they would take us home some day." Bess held Starnick's hand. "They even gave us their last healing potions and after the fire. They were hurt too, but they cared for us more than themselves. Something else, when we were driving around, Oft and Stun would use their two-way radios to jam the radio waves in the truck, setting of a horrible sound. Shadow told me about his radio hurting his ears. Oft and Stun knew the sounds hurt the dragons ears, and were trying to send a signal to someone called Enchanter or Aqua." "Enchanter is the Isles Head Guardian. Maybe, those two are only acting dumb to keep themselves in the background." Starnick nodded his head. "So, you were leaving Richard for good them? Stan mentioned that they left supplies for the two ogres. We know all about them. Shadow and Hamel are trying to help them." "Neither Kala nor I could take anymore of Richard's yelling and talking about the case. He even dragged Hamel into it. Richard told me by sending Hamel to watch Carrie and Brett. This would keep our son out of Boss's way. I want to know how Hamel and Shadow's methods of snooping discovered that it was Marts and Relle who were the dangerous ones and not Boss. Starnick, those ogres laughed and pushed Hamel away, when he tried to save us. Our other son was like his father, but Hamel isn't. I want him out of this matter! Can you help me? Starnick, Boss has some powers. He is not a human! I've seen his face! It's not human and his eyes are like pools of fire." Bess sipped her wine. "I told Shadow my feelings I had towards Boss. I have the strangest feeling that Boss is cursed somehow. Just from what those two ogres said. Kala and I saw it happen twice. Boss changed from the beast into an almost human or elf being. He told us not to be afraid, and that he would look after us. He told us that we had been caught in a war between good and evil. Boss was furious when that Wizard Relle killed Perry and our family members. Strange thing was both Kala and I witnessed Boss crying for the death of Perry. Boss told us that Perry was a boy who became part of his own family a long time ago. Boss said he would one day avenge his adopted sons death. This statement came from Boss while he was in the beast state. Then Kala ran into Boss?s arms and they cried for Perry together." "Relle killed Perry? Carrie had made Perry my godson!" Starnick pulled his chair closer to Bess and held her hand. "I will talk to Talon and Stan. Maybe, I can help you. Who knows what is the matter with Boss? He could have a curse on him. There are cursed artifacts on these Isles. If you ever find anything, get one of us to check it first, before you touch it or use it. It could have curse on it. It could be a ring, bracelet, sword or dagger. Use a piece of cloth to lift the article up and store it in a bag or box. Really anything can be cursed. If you feel it pulsing with energy get help, immediately. Cover the article with something. I was helping Mela, Talon's little sister a few weeks ago. She told me about a little boy called Grub. Bess, I went to see Grub. He has set up a tiny fruit stand where he sells fruit to travellers. I got talking to Grub. He told me that Boss gave his father the seedlings to start their orchard of Fruit Round Trees. Grub was sorting out packages of vegetable seed that Boss had recently given him. Grub loves Boss very much. Grub said that even the evil Boss loves him and call him his Little Man. Mela told Grub that Shadow is starting up a market place. Boss bought Grub a wagon and horse so he could take his fruit rounds to Stayn and Spruce to sell. Grub said that Boss has several of his changelings friends watching over him." Starnick nodded to Bess as he thought about Boss. "Actually, there are thirty changelings guarding Grub. It was Boss who would bring my mail to me from Perry. Boss saved my life many times. I was on patrol that same night our younger brother Lazarus was stolen. I was knocked out and found myself in a cell as well. The next thing I know, Boss was carrying me from the cell and took me back to the elfin hunting camp. I pretended to have slid down the cliff face into the drop below. I was very dirty and the other elves believed me." Bess leaned over and kissed Starnick on the cheek. He lifted her onto his knee. "Starnick, I told Shadow this. He and I think that Boss has been taking these people who have gone missing and hidden them for some reason? Probably to protect them! Oft and Stun told us that Boss was hiding all races that the Councils of Seven were after. It only stands to reason, that if a village is attacked, there are survivors, would you not want to save them?" "Yes! I would! To keep them away from the slavers! As you said, we will leave it to Shadow and Hamel. Even after Shadow matures, the elders will begin to watch him closely. As for Hamel, because he has been injured, no one will consider him a threat. I will tell Stan and Eric that I want them standing by, just for safety sake for our two young master spies. I still say no woman should have to endure what you have. Bess, I know you are upset and you have every right to be. Here, let's take the bottle of wine to your room and talk. You need a friend right now." Starnick grabbed a bottle of wine. They walked back to her room and spent the whole night talking. Starnick reminded Bess of her son, Kevin. They both had the same gentle way of talking and reasoning things out. It was about six in the morning, when Bess finally fell asleep. Starnick carried Bess into the master bedroom and covered her over with a blanket. He left the room and could see many the smaller gold spiders all watching him very closely. ?I have come to help Bess and her family.? ?Sun Glow Spider all over the place here. Them hire two hundred of us to watch our new friends. Anyone hurt our baby girl Kala and we gonna? have them for breakfast. We not need plate like Red does.? The one Gold Spider was furious by what had happened to Bess and Kala. Starnick heard Hamel in his room and went to see, if he could help. "Starnick, you still here? Could you give me a hand with these braces?" Hamel was sitting up in bed. "Hamel, I just put your mother into bed. She was really upset!" Starnick helped Hamel into his braces as they talked. "She is very frightened that something will happen to you." Starnick sat on the bed beside Hamel. Hamel nodded his head. "I know! I also know that she was divorcing father, because of the case. Starnick, what can I do here?" "Let me work on that! Let the others handle the dangerous work. Tracking with the machines is fine, but we want you safe. Look, I'm not saying you cannot help. I only want to make sure that you will not be harmed. Help Shadow get all this information he will need on Boss." Starnick was very concerned with Hamel's health. Hamel stood up and held Starnick's arm. "I'll track, but if anyone is in danger and I'm around. I intend to help! This is my home now. I want it safe!" "I will not argue with you!" Starnick hugged Hamel. "You are more elf than you know. I will have a talk with my sister. Lammorra will like you. Here, take my ring to protect you. No elf will harm you with the clan ring on. Tell you what! You teach me what you know. I will teach you, what I know." Hamel embraced Starnick, his new friend. "Why, couldn't my brother, Darren have been like you. I have another brother, but all he thinks about are his lizards. He is nice, but he acts strange sometimes. Mia met him. His name is Kevin." "There how does that feel? Starnick finished adjusting Hamel's braces. "You are good at this!" Hamel looked at Starnick. "Thank you! It feels good! What time is breakfast around here?" "What about Kala?" Starnick put his arm around Hamel. "Sister will hunt down Eric. He promised her a ride down to the dining room on the back of a bear. Kala loves the big changeling." Hamel finished dressing. "She told me that it is nice to have her own zoo all wrapped up into one person. They went fishing the other day. Eric changed to bear and began swatting the fish up on shore for Kala. We had so many fish that night for dinner. Shadow, Doc and myself had a hard time eating the fish. You see only a week ago, we helped Bessa and Cela catch Kraken. What a skunky fishy smell he made of Shadow?s bedroom. "That would spoil anyones meal. Come, let's go find Emerald!" Starnick took his young friend to see Emerald. She had been up for a while. She heard her brother coming and opened the door. "Well, it's about time you showed up." "Good, you have Hamel with you. Just the young man, I wanted to talk to." Emerald glanced at Hamel. Starnick looked at his sister. "Look, I wanted to talk to you and Lammorra. But she is always too busy. Emerald, I want Ranna to cast that special lightning spell on Hamel's braces." "Oh, no!" Hamel tried to stop Starnick. "I haven't told your sister about them!" "Hamel!" Emerald walked over to Hamel. "I knew from the first time we met. I gave Mia those rings for you." Starnick looked at his sister. "I gave Hamel, my Elfin Clan Ring." "Good, I've called Ranna! She'll see what she can do. Hamel is like a younger brother to both Red and I. I've never seen Red so excited before. The other day Red came into my chambers laughing about you bluffing those Monkey Men. Red told me what happened. You need something to protect you. Let's go down to breakfast!" Emerald and the two men walked down to the dining room. Emerald told her brother about what Hamel did to the monkey people. All Starnick could do was stand in the hallway holding onto the wall as he laughed. "I wonder if it would work with an arrow? Well, spin the man instead of the barrel." Hamel and Emerald were laughing as they shook their heads and entered the dining room. Meanwhile, Doc had risen and had his shower. He was getting dressed, when Shadow knocked on the door. "Doc, are you up?" Shadow called through the door. "Come in, Shadow!" Doc smiled as the child entered. "How are you feeling today? Just let me see your bruises." Doc could see that the salve had healed the bruising. Shadow removed his shirt so Doc could take a close look. "Shadow, this looks much better today. The salve heals you bruises overnight. You know that this bruising can be dangerous?" "I understand all about bruising." Shadow pulled on his shirt. "It feels much better, today. I came to see if you're going to join us for breakfast in the dining room?" First, Doc examined Shadow's shoulder. "Yes, that looks much better. I think I'll join you for breakfast. I can't believe you have healed in ten days. If you start bruising again use the salves." "I will! Mia is here! She arrived early this morning. Apparently, she got tied up with her mother and grandfather. I still haven't met them, yet. Stan and Red mentioned that they need some things from town." Shadow walked towards the door. "If you need anything get them to get it." Shadow watched as Doc sat down and made up a supply list. They went into the Great Hall. Doc walked over to Stan and Red. Doc handed Red a list of supplies, which he would need. Red just smiled and put the list in his pocket. That is when Stan spotted the nugget around his father's neck. "Where did you get that?" "Last week, Flame had a thorn in one of his feet. I removed it! He gave me this! I'm really honoured to think that he would even think of paying me. He's too bright and intelligent for being an animal. I do enjoy his company. He talks like a ten or twelve year old child, who is dedicated to be coming a wizard. We even shared a beer together! The more I get to know these people! The more I love them! My little friends may not be human, but they are great people. They show more feelings for others than many humans do." Doc watched as Stan and Red started for the doors. Doc felt a tap on his shoulder. "Doc, before you turn around, I would like you to remember something. When I'm in elf form I'm called, Mia. In this form I'm called, Misty." Doc turned around and came face to face with Misty. He stared at her and walked towards her. "Stan is right! I can see why he likes you so much. You're one very beautiful lady." Doc reached out and rubbed her head. "Why is it? Whenever I'm around you, I get the feeling we've met before." Misty had signalled for everyone to leave. She waited and watched Doc as he petted her. She changed into elf, without the fog. He saw a ball of light appeared. To Doc it was like a spirit coming. He just watched as Mia formed from the light into elf and walk towards him. "Doc, Eric explained to me, what you're trying to do for Shadow. I just want to thank you." Mia held Doc's arm. Doc sighed. "Mia, I must find out more about dragons. I'm at a loss! I feel like I'm working in the dark! I've asked Red to get me a book on lizards. He got me some pet shop books. All they say is see vet! I hope the books Kevin sends me will shed some light. I've been treating Shadow as I would an elf or human. I've got to find out more, before anything serious happens." "I understand Doc! That is why I have called my mother. I've told her that you need information about dragons. She's coming to see you. I'm not sure when, but she wants to meet you. Mother mentioned something about Enchanter coming as well. He's my grandfather." Mia held his hands tightly. "Thanks Mia, I'll need all the help I can get." Doc could see Eric entering the hall. "Would you bring the syringe we prepared last night, thanks Eric?" The apprentice brought the syringe to Doc and left the room. "This is for Shadow. I realized what you're doing with the rocks, earth and other minerals. It's to keep up his strength. Starnick, Eric and I spent hours trying different methods and experimenting with the minerals. I use some of Shadow's blood to see, which would give us the best results. Our test show that the draining completely stopped, but we have no idea how long the injection will last. The test results gave us an idea, but it's not proof positive. We figure the injection should last, at least eighteen hours, maybe even longer. We'll have to wait and see. Shadow is also getting bad bruises, when this draining occurs. The salve and potions work good on the bruising." As they entered the dining room, Doc motioned to Shadow to come over to him. Shadow walked over to Doc and saw the syringe. Shadow pulled up his sleeve as he watched Doc give him the injection. "That stuff burns! Take it easy!" The young elf squealed. "Sorry Son! I was always terrible at giving shots!" Doc rubbed Shadow's arm. "That was your dragon food! It should last eighteen hours." Red entered the room and everyone sat down to eat. After breakfast, Red nodded to Emerald. "We'll leave, within the hour. Doc, can you and Eric watch the tower for me. Crab and Mite offered to help guard you. We're taking Shadow to the wizards school to be tested. Starnick and Hamel will be going to get your supplies. They should be back before noon." Red, Mia, Emerald and Shadow walked through a portal, and vanished from sight. Stan was told to prepare a demonstration for the wizards at the School of Visions. "I'll stay here and help Doc." Eric watched the others leave and the portal close. Doc began to work with Bess to fill some capsules with Shadow's dragon food. Misty had called forth twenty piles of dragon food. So, all Eric would have to do was reduce the huge piles of dragon food, which were all earthy morsels. Bess and Kala helped to fill the gelatine capsules. Before leaving with his family, Red had opened a portal into Carrie's home for Hamel and Starnick. Hamel had the wizard enlarge his own personal vehicle. Hamel showed Starnick around Powell River, before they did their supply shopping. Hamel took Starnick to a fast food place for lunch. Really enjoying the different food, Starnick ate his fill. Hamel drove to the places they needed to go. They purchased what they could find in Powell River. "Well, I think we'll have to make a trip to Vancouver. We need a better place to get supplies than Powell River. It doesn't have the medical supply houses Doc needs. That Pharmacist was very nice to give us his list of suppliers. Well, we can get some things from him. Doc might have problems getting these supplies and other medical things. The government here told Doc that he was to retire. They have a mandatory retirement in Canada for medical persons. I might have to get Fred?s sister Marg to get these supplies for us. Maybe even Kevin could do is through Doctor Charles." Hamel carried out a box to the four-wheel drive. They drove off. "Hamel, what is that?" Starnick pointed a flashing light coming towards them. Pulling over to the curb. "That Starnick is a police car. It is my father's friend, Fred. He is really a nice man. I'm his godson!" Hamel waited for Fred to walk over to them. "I know I wasn't breaking the speed limit. Hi Fred!" "What are you doing here?" Fred leaned against the car. "We have come to get some supplies for Doc and Red. This is Red's brother-in-law Starnick. How's things with you?" Hamel watched as Fred handed him a note. He opened it. "We'd be delighted. Meet you there!" Fred walked over to his car. After climbing in, he drove off. "Read it!" Hamel handed Starnick the note. "Fred wants to talk to me. We're meeting him for coffee." Hamel pulled his car onto the road and drove to the diner that Fred had mentioned. It was just outside of town. Hamel and Starnick entered the diner and saw Fred sitting in the corner near the back. Fred shook hands with both men. "I was a little shocked at seeing you in town. I hardly recognized you without the limp or shaking." The waitress walked up to them. Fred looked at Hamel and Starnick. "What do you boys want? I'm buying!" "Just a coke for me!" Starnick nodded at the waitress. "The same for me!" Hamel watched as Starnick raised his eyebrows. "Coffee!" Fred had also seen Starnick giving the waitress a strange look. Fred waited for the waitress to get their order. "Anything the matter?" "I don't know!" Starnick could not keep his eyes off the woman. "There is something about that female. I can't figure it out!" "Starnick is new here!" Hamel watched as the woman set down the glasses. Hamel spotted a ring on the woman's finger. "May I ask where you got that beautiful ring from?" "My boy friend gave it to me." The woman said proudly and carried on to serve other customers. "I have seen that ring before! How could she have one of those rings? They are from the Isles. Same with the bracelet she is wearing. Those are artefacts from our grave site in Landor." Starnick felt Fred place his hand on his arm. "We'll get them! Several of these trinkets have been showing up in Powell River in the past few months. What can you tell me about that bracelet and ring?" Fred wanted to know all about the articles. "The bracelet is a ceremonial wedding bracelet from the Whitestone Clan. I would like to see the bracelet, myself. There should be a strange mark on it. That mark identifies the wear of the bracelet the same with the ring. That is a Wolvershen Clan Ring." Starnick watched as Fred walked over to the young woman. She handed the articles to Fred and he brought them back to the table. Starnick examined the ring first. "It is from the Wolvershen Clan, all right. This is the mark that identifies the wearer. According to the mark, this ring belonged to Landor Wolvershen. He was killed many years ago. He was Red's great grandfather. Let's see the bracelet." Starnick examined the band. "This belonged to my mother. She was buried on the plot near Landor's grave. They were brother and sister. Someone has been stealing from the graves, again. I hope that young woman appreciates wearing stole artefacts from the graves!" Fred glanced over at Hamel. "I wanted Mia to see these things." ?No! Definitely not! Mia is never to find out!? Holding up his hands Starnick started to shake his head. "Hold it! I am glad Mia is not here! That woman would be dead! We have a pet name for Mia. We all call her, Dragon Lady. She has hunt down and killed over thirty thieves who have raided her home. Not even you Hamel could have stopped Mia if she knew about these things being stolen. Fred, if you can find anymore of these. Hold them for Hamel. Don't let Mia know. This town would not be left standing, if Mia finds out. Words get around and Mia's mother, Aqua would be here in a flash if she knew. You would have a fiery war on your hands. I'll give you the list of marks to look for." Starnick watched as Fred handed him some paper. "These are the basic marks. Any clans combine marks to form other marks. If you need help call." "Thank you! I will start collecting them and try to find out who the robbers are." Fred watched as Starnick worked. "So, Hamel, how are you making out with the case?" "We have them insight and are trying to get all the information we can on them. Mother and Kala are staying with us on the Isles. We have nothing left here. We'll come and visit our friends and Uncle Walter. At least, we can sleep at night." Hamel watched as Starnick raised his head. ?Please don?t press these people about the artefacts. Do it very casually! Keep a low profile. Try to get pictures of the person wearing the artefacts or even the sellers if you can. Don't go out of your way to get the pictures.? "Hamel knows what he is talking about. Richard and Darren were killed because they saw and heard, too much. Tell Bess?s brother that his sister is being well looked after. I have never met a woman like Bess. I intend to keep her for myself! I am not letting her go! I had a wonderful wife, before raiders killed her. Now, our son stays with my sister, Lammorra. Kionnin is well protected by her. She has killed over a hundred of our people, and now wears their marks on her body, similar to this one. This man tried to kill my son. We only fight to protect our families and ourselves. Personally, I hate killing! I am a warrior, but also a healer for our people." Starnick was watching Fred's body language. "I happen to love Bess. I will protect her with my life. I will not let others harm my dear friend or her family." "It makes me feel better knowing that Bess and Kala are being guarded by a warrior like yourself. Give my love to them. Tell Kala that ring she gave Maggie was very special to her. Maggie says it is from her best friend, Kala." Fred rubbed the back of Starnick's hand. "I hope Bess will not let a man like you get away." "I have no intentions of losing her. Someone has to watch over Hamel, and make sure he stays out of trouble!" Starnick watched as Hamel gave him a strange look. "It wasn't me who Shadow pounded into the floor. I only dove in the room with the blazing guns trying to part my hair." Hamel watched as Fred raised his eyebrows. "I had a wolf guarding me at the time. Kevin would be screaming about now, if he knew what was going on." "I heard Bess arrested seven of those gun men. Hamel and Eric got the other three. Hamel showed Eric how to bluff and get those men to talk. I suggested next time, instead of playing spin the gun barrel, we spin the person and use them as target practise. My sister agrees! Well, we better get back! Our people have no idea what guns can do. Someone told these men that Hamel and Bess caught that is was a joke to try to shot a tiny hole into some one. This is one advantage that we have. None of the items from here have been seen in our part of the world. So, it is fairly easy to track these people down and get these items. Many were some of Stan?s stolen items from around here. Well, we have them now." Starnick watched Fred put the paper into his shirt pocket. "That is good to hear! Hamel, try to stay out of trouble!" Fred laughed at his godson. "Take care of your women folk for me. I will miss you all. I'll tell Walter that his sister is very safe. Give my love to Mia. There is a beautiful woman!" An elf does not like humans, but Starnick shook Fred's hand as he admired the man behind the badge. "You take care of yourself! Do not press these people about the artefacts. I would casually mention what a beautiful ring or whatever you have and I would like to get one for my wife or someone else. See if the wearer can give you a name. That is all we need.? "I will find as many as those articles as possible. I'll tell Shadow on the answering machine that the articles you ordered have arrived. Don?t forget to remind Shadow to collect all evidence he can. It will help support his cases. Frank?s office has recently received some new microscopes and equipment, which help them to identify bullets and fingerprints. I?ll talk to Frank and see it the force will sell you the old equipment. I most certainly think that Red can use it. You, Hamel and Shadow know how to operate this microscope and other fingerprinting equipment. I will tell my twin that you can use all the help and equipment that you can get. After that day Kevin and I met you and the others, I put several things into the back of my car. Richard would often purchase things for his work through me. So, I signed them out as part of the equipment we sold to Richard and sent Sandy the bill. She called and just laughed at the way I had gotten my own way to get these article for you. She thanked me. Come to my car. I have them in the trunk. Walter was worried about you three. He handed me these items himself." Fred saw Starnick nodding his head. Hamel and Starnick walked out to Fred's police cruiser and watched as he removed a large bag from the trunk. Inside the bag were many valuable items that Fred handed over to Hamel. ?I want you boys to take care. Say hello to Bess, Kala and Stan for us. Tell Doc not to get any speeding tickets. I handed him five that same day Stan vanished. Mention it to Doc that the tickets I fixed for him after I tried to find Stan myself. I could not even find his two cabins, they had vanished as well.? ?I will tell him. Red had a moving crew take the cabins to the Isles. After all, these killers tried to burn them down at one point. Fred, please be very careful. You know that this Marts and Relle work for Rift Setter. We heard that the elders on the Isles had Marts executed for what he did to Dad and Darren. We are tracking some killers after some people who helped mother and Kala. Now these people are in grave danger and have a gang chasing them. We have the gang in sight and are going to scoop our friend up as soon as they get to a certain town. Shadow and I have started to gather up information for a database, and I?ll get our prince to upgrade the crime computer in Dad?s trucks. A man called Flexer will be contacting you. I will show him how to work the phone and other equipment he will need to know. You take care!? Hamel hugged Fred as they walked to his own vehicle. ?Phone if you need us!? ?I will!? Waving good-bye as the car drove out of sight, Fred wished that he was going with them. They returned to Carrie's home and saw Eric waiting to close the portal. They carried the supplies through and watched as the portal closed. Starnick told Eric what happened with Fred. "He will be phoning us and leaving a message that my articles I ordered have come in." "Good! I'm getting tired of these grave robbers stealing from our dead." Eric helped Starnick carry the supplies to Doc's mobile. "Well, you two managed to get more than I figured you would. Any problems?" Doc started to look in the boxes. "No! We even got a list of suppliers." Starnick handed the list to Doc. "Maybe, Fred can help us get supplies from these suppliers. I met Fred. He said he fixed those tickets for you. He said not to worry about them." "That makes me happier. Maybe, he can help us!" Doc nodded his head. "Well, you got most of it. Good!" Doc sat down to think. "I need someone in the medical profession to help get the other articles I need." Hamel had come to see Dawn. He smiled at Doc. "I heard what you just said. Let me see if I can contact Marg, Fred's sister. She is a doctor and she runs a private hospital with her husband, Darren. Just don't ask me to do it! Marg would take me apart to find out why I'm not limping. She was an intern, when I was first hurt. They moved to Vancouver two years ago! One more thing, are their any of these gold spider that are in more earth coloured tones. Even if we could find a brown spider and teach it to follow Fred, and show it the portal were the phone cables or electric cables are coming through. Then it could alert us if anything happens to Fred and Walter. Walter is mother?s brother. I have a very bad feeling. Fred wants us to start collecting evidence and making slides for the future. Take a look in that bag. We have our work cut out for us." "Hamel, things will have to be worked out. Wait until Shadow returns from his test. We will start them. I am heading up to Shadow?s lab. I?ll set up all equipment on that empty table. We will start our own small lab. I?ll tell Eric and Red what we are wanting in the way of evidence. I?ll get Flame and Joleen to help me with getting these samples. Even Sero can help us. Go see Dawn!" Doc could see Hamel really liked Dawn. The old doctor watched Hamel walking down the hallway and enters Dawn's room. "That is some Boy! Bess must be very proud of Hamel. He hooked up the mobile, and all the equipment for me. He is some mechanic. He knows more about electricity than anyone I know. Well, let?s get this equipment hooked up." "So I found out! He got several of my experimental equipment working. I have been trying to get several pieces of equipment working ever since Mel left. Then Hamel comes along and in five minutes he get the machine working. How did I know it needed electricity? Well, I do now! Hamel has it hooked up to one of the generators." Eric slowly sat down on the chair at the head of the table. "What happen?" Starnick saw Eric was acting sore. "I got stung! I got the stinger out. Flame and his bug collection! If that spiders comes back! I'm giving him Flame, never mind the bugs." Eric raised his shirt. There was a large red mark on his side. "I was in bear form. Next time, Flame will be my dinner." Trying not to laugh, Doc cleaned the sting wound and put some salve on it for Eric. "Well, I hate to say it! I think Hamel is in love with Dawn." "She sure loves him! It shows in her face." Eric pulled on his shirt again. "Thanks Doc! I hope Dawn falls in love with Hamel. Then no one will dare touch him." Doc, Starnick and Eric went up and prepared the small police lab for Hamel and Shadow, and then the three males returned to the mobile and sat down to share a twelve pack of beer. ?There are several of those Range Spiders in the north near High Bluff. I have seen a few near here as well. Maybe, Crab and Mite would like to help us contact these spiders.? Eric watched as the two spiders ran down his arm. ?Look we sorry we not get that stinger bug. We not expect that bug to chase us, too! I tell Flame that him in my bad bug book. Next time we go to use Flame for target practise. We want to tease him. It fun to tease Flame! We find Range Spider for you. Hamel can train it to follow Boss for a while.? Crab had the right idea. ?We help it learn!? Mite said proudly. ?I approve of your idea!? Starnick watched as the two spiders took off running for the door. ?They will not be very long! But we need other spiders to watch over Fred, Walter, Brian and his family. Bess mentioned that all three men have received warning letters from Relle or Marts. We talk for hours every night. She is really worried about the men getting killed.? ?I tell Crab and Mite to send help to others of our family. We already send spiders to watch Doc?s house and Carrie. She moved back to Powell River. She stays here and get really sick. Carrie started to hear voices again, like long time ago. Carrie says spiders can stay with her and keep her safe. We use her home as office for spies. We need common spiders and bugs trained to help our human families. But them not know we helping them. Better idea, coming. I find Keylar and have him finds some of his black argons that can change to spider. They can understand English and can change to human form to rescue humans if in bad trouble. They can get humans to healers. Who we to contact if someone get hurt?? Eric?s spider waited for a reply. ?Carrie knows a doctor called Doctor Charles. I know Charles too. Here is his phone number and address. If any of the men or family members get hurt or are in trouble, see they get to Charles. I?ll call Charles and tell him that his services maybe needed. Even Old Bear would help us. He is a friend of Charles and works closely with him. Carrie knows both men. I?ll get this information to Charles and let him know.? Doc sipped his beer as they three men continued to talk of their plans for the future. ?I go find Keylar. Be back soon!? Eric?s spider took off running out the door. ?I never thought of the black argons. Many have been kept as slaves after raids. We have to free these people and then we would have a great force of Argon warriors as spies for the human world. We tell the two boys what our plans are. We leave the elders out of it. A few night ago, Shadow located the three other passageways leading off from Red's tower. One of his spider-elves told me what happened. Red and the others are not to know what happened.? Eric explained what Temper had told him. Eric could see Doc nodding his approval and smiling. "So, we go with these Black Argons as protectors for our friends." ?What are these Black Argons?? Doc asked as one of the guards walked over to them. ?I am Argon, but a Red Argon. Doc we would be delighted to help you keep your people alive. We can swim and dive under the water where we can stay for hours at a time. Many of us are captives, but there are some around here in disguise as spiders as well. I will assemble a small force and send them to Carrie?s home. She has several Black Argons with her as well in spider form. They look like the human?s common black spiders. We can pose as common brown spiders and get information as well. Where do you want us to guard?? The guard could see that his wanting to get involved stunned Doc. ?I will show you what and argon looks like.? He changed to his argon form. ?I was originally from the planet of Gander before it was destroyed.? ?WOW! I never thought you looked like that! Your kind would be able to help pull our friends from danger. We have to get a team there like yesterday. Something bad is going to happen. I can feel it!? Starnick was worried about Bess?s brother Walter. ?Are there any of Argons trained to do this work that know how to speak English or can mind read?? ?Yes, but they are slaves right now.? The guard stood beside Doc. ?We will find some people to help us!? ?We need one guard for Walter and his one for his partner. Fred and Bryan will need guards. The same with Bryan?s family, there are Peg, Maggie and the twins. The others have not been threatened.? Doc could see Starnick nodding his head. ?Sandy, that worker of Richard?s should have her own guard.? Starnick could see that Doc agreed. ?Peggy?s mother in Vancouver should not be involved. She never goes out because she is bed ridden. I just pray she is safe.? Doc had been concerned about what was going on. Chapter Four The size of room Shadow had entered was not what he had expected at all. There was a small wooden table with a narrow drawer. Red closed the portal while Shadow stood beside Emerald. This room was so tiny that with the four of them in standing beside the desk, they could barely move. Mia picked up the chair and put it on the desk so that they could turn around to leave. This was truly a very unusual school. One like that the prince had never seen before. Shadow walked beside Red as they made their way through the long narrow corridors. ?Shadow!? Red opened a brown coloured door and nodded to his grandson. "You'll wait here, until you are called. Just be you! You'll do fine! Don't forget to use your spells wisely, and above all save your strength. Sometimes, we see things, which are not really there. Here, put Stinger at your side. Let him guide you. Listen to what he tells you and use your own skills. We'll wait for you. Good luck, Son!" As Shadow watched his family members leave, he strapped on Stinger. Shadow drank a Potion of Healing, which Eric had given him, earlier. Shadow had another to take after his test. It should stop the bruising from happening. He placed his hand on Stinger's hilt. It felt warm to the touch and comfortable in his hand. He walked around the room his attention was drawn to the lantern sitting on a table with a chair beside it, with not even a window present, this room smelt of lamp oil. The desk-like table was the same as in the other room. There was a definite energy force protecting this room. Shadow realized it was a practise room for students. There were several black marks on the walls and ceiling, as if a fireball had escaped its master. He noticed the ink well and quill on the shelf above the table. There was even some parchment on the shelf. Shadow examined the parchment and realized it was pressed bark from trees. There were stacks of Papyrus or Reed Paper on the edge of the shelf as well. The Reed Paper had been specially treated to hold magical spells for the caster. Once the spell was used the Reed Paper could be used again to write out another spell for the spells vanished from the paper after being used. The Bark Paper was grainer and was used to make notes and to do calculations for the spells. The lantern flickered as the door opened, and a man in brown robes stood in the doorway. "You will follow me! Head Master will see you now!" The elf watched as Shadow moved towards the door. "Although, I have no idea why the master wants to see a child. Come! Follow me!" The elfin wizard watched the child following him. This wizard was all business, but Shadow smiled just the same. "I've come to see the Head Master, because I wish to be a wizard like my grandfather, Red the Great." "So, you're Nile's son!" The wizard?s turned his head to get a better view of the child. "I wish you luck, but remember you're very young. I do not know, if the master will accept you as an apprentice or not. You see we have very high standards here." Shadow was shown to a room and told to enter. Upon entering, he saw an elf, medium build with white hair, who was dressed in tan robes sitting at an old beaten up desk. The elf motioned for Shadow to come closer. "Come! Come! Now, let me take a close look at you!" The old elf instructed. He watched the child moving closer to his desk and bow to him. "So, you are Nile's son. Red told me that you were his grandson, and that I should test your powers. What is your name?" The master studied the child as he walked with pride and dignity into the room. For he wanted to know what kind of elf he was dealing with. "Head Master Comet, my name is Shadow." Placing his palms together, the prince bowed in his warriors bow to the old elf. This showed Comet that this child did show respect for him. For many years ago, Comet had seen Enchanter and Silver bow the same way to each other before doing battle. "Well, pull up that chair. Let's talk for a few minutes. Better still, we can talk in the testing room. Come, with me!" Bowing again as the master rose from his chair, Shadow followed the Head Master into a huge room. He saw the master wave his hand and two chairs appeared out of nowhere. Comet sat down. "Come! Sit down!" Comet watched Shadow walk over to a chair. "Now, then! It is my understanding that you wish to become a wizard. Why do you want to become a wizard instead of a warrior or healer?" "Master Comet, I'm a warrior already in the Fighting Art of Karate. I am also learning to become a healer. Just as an example, my Uncle Starnick had been sent by his sister, Aunt Lammorra to bring me to the village. I told my uncle that I was already a fighter, and that I was staying with my grandparentds. Uncle Starnick insisted, and tried to force me to leave with him. He even pulled his sword trying to get me to come. However, I grabbed a broom and rid it of the sweeping bristle end. Then I proceeded to disarm my uncle with the broom handle. I then healed Uncle Starnick?s knees after I was finished showing him that I was a warrior. I have also healed Master Wonder. I've been studying magic for almost three months." Shadow had figured out the time difference from the Forbidden World to the Isles. "I know my spells very well. Even Aunt Mia was surprised with my knowledge of magic. Well, after all it is a type of science, is it not? In grade school, I excelled in science as in all my other subjects." Slowly, Shadow sat down. "When you look at it in that manner, I guess it is!" Comet studied Shadow very closely. "Shadow, do you not realize that it takes many years to become an apprentice? A Master Wizard takes many centuries to achieve their full mastery of spells. You are only a child, but I will test you, if you wish. Only to see, if you have any magical abilities." Comet rose from his seat and walked into the center of the room. "Now then, I want you to do exactly as I do." It was easy for Shadow to understand why Comet was treating him like a child, but the prince did as he was told. Shadow showed Comet that he knew his basic spells very well. "You really have been working hard! I see your grandfather has been teaching you well. You have passed the first test. Now, let's rest for a little while. I want to test your abilities for using the more difficult spells." Returning to his chair, Comet sat down. He needed to sit and collect his thoughts. For never had anyone learned spells as if they were a natural part of their body. "I get the feeling you're not telling me everything! Mia told me you asked to come here to take your test. Right now, you have passed your first tests that will allow you to apprentice under Red or any other Master Wizard. I have seen your abilities with the minor spells. I am truly amazed! I also get the feeling that you could take the other tests and pass them." Comet waved his hand and two glasses of wine appeared and handed one to Shadow. "All I see before me is a child. I remember another young elf like yourself who was just as talented." Comet was trying to get information from Shadow. "Maybe, what I should ask is, how much you have learned from Red and the others?" "Master Comet. Yes, I'm a child of twelve years. I realize that I'm a child in the eyes of a great master like you. I realize I still have a great deal to learn. One never stops learning new things no matter how old they are!" Shadow sipped his wine and continued. "I was raised in the Forbidden World as a human child. I've completed my grade twelve in grade school and passed with honours. I have mastered the Art of Karate and I am a black belt warrior in that sport. I have also become a computer programmer. I have taken courses in policing and in security as well. I excelled in those courses as well. I worked hard in the other world because I have been told that our Isles were still at war. So, I prepared myself for what I needed to know and began to learn what I thought would help me to achieve my goals for our people. Then I came home to find that our people were in need of help. I intend to help them in anyway I can. If that means studying eighteen hours a day to learn my magic, or my fighting skills, then I will do what I need to do. Over these past few months I have become aware of a greater need for me to help my people. It hurts me inside to see how they live. Many try so hard only to be pushed down in the mud by those who would think themselves superior. No one should have to put up with that kind of guff. I love our people and only want to protect them the best I can. I am so happy now that I did take those other courses and programs. I am confident that I can help our people in many ways." Shadow wanted to show Comet that he was not a child. Quickly Comet regained his thoughts and stared at Shadow. "Your grade school marks are known to me. Mia told me that you are very bright and learn things very fast. But you speak of us as your people, as if you were above us." ?I know I have much to learn about this world.? Shadow nodded his head. "But in many ways I am, Master Comet. Magic isn't everything. It takes a person with wisdom to help ones who really need help. Master, I need not boast that I only need to read my spells to learn them. I can speak, write and do the magic of other races here. I've come to you not as a child, but as an apprentice to take my final master's test. As I said before, I'm willing to learn all I can to help me with my quest. I came home to find that I have great responsibilities to uphold. You have a high standard here at your school. I've come home to discover that one of my responsibilities is to rid our world of the evil, which invades our Isles. Master, I will help show the way to destroy this evil. For only I have the knowledge to stop these evil beings. They fight our people with brute force and instinct. I will use all of my thirty-five spells, if I have to, my knowledge of science to enhance my magical abilities, and my knowledge of the police sciences of investigation to find and bring to the courts these criminals. We have a saying in the human world. I will blow their socks off or blast them out of their boots. Let those enemies try and stop me. I have ways that I have learned from the humans. They say elves are sneaky, wait until they meet me. I know I will make mistakes, we all do. These are my homelands and Earth is our world as well as the humans. I plan on protecting both." Shadow could hear Little One saying that here was someone evil in the room with them. "Try to get his picture for me. I will deal with him later." The prince talked to his spider-elf in telepathy." Comet's mouth dropped open. He was speechless! It took a few minutes for him to regain his train of thought. No one had ever spoken to him with such determination or love for his homeland. No master wizard had ever learned thirty-five spells in his lifetime. Comet thought to himself. "You young elf must be taught a lesson that you will not soon forget. How can I teach you without killing you?" Shadow knew that Comet was up to something, but sat with his hand on Stinger's hilt. He felt Stinger begin to vibrate. He stood up and backing away from the master. Shadow could feel Comet's energy mounting and watched as the Head Master let loose a fireball. Calmly, Shadow stood perfectly still, held out his hand. He let the fire dance around him as he controlled the flames, making it do his bidding. Then he absorbed the fire and energy from it. Shocked, Comet stared at Shadow. "Holy Spirits! What kind of powers does this child have? Well, my young friend. Let's see you fight this!" He thought to himself. Stinger began to vibrate, again. Shadow knew that Comet was indeed testing him. He watched as a Spectre appeared in front of Comet. It began to move towards Shadow. Misty had told him of Spectres, and that they drained powers. Shadow thought to himself. "If I can absorb energy from the fireballs, then why can't I absorb the energy from a Spectre?" Slowly at first, the prince started to drain the Spectre?s energy. Stinger began to give off a vibration like Shadow had never felt before. He could feel the evil invisible person was not to far away from him. "Little One, get ready the camera. I will take out this spectre, and I want you to take the picture as this person vanishes. You will only have a second or two to take that picture." "Me ready! I can feel him. I have called some other spiders that guard the school. The are here now. They will bite this person." Little One could hear the prince's reply. "On the count of five!" Shadow watched the Spectre as it moved around the room. As Comet pointed to Shadow and the Spectre headed towards the child. With a waved his hand, Shadow turned the Spectre on Comet. The master pointed to Shadow, but his powers were not strong enough to turn the Spectre. Comet stepped aside and tried to get out of the Spectre?s way. That is when Shadow realized that the Spectre had been draining Comet's energy to replace his own. "Five!" Shadow jumped in front of Comet, and put up his shield around him. He moved the master into a better position and away from the Spectre. "Four!" Shadow drew his sword and met the Spectre in the middle of the room. ?Come on Stinger, let?s get this ghost once and for all! Three!" Shadow began to draw the Spectre?s powers from him at a rapid rate of speed. At the same time, he began striking the Spectre with Stinger. Both sword and its owner were draining the Spectre of his powers. Each time Stinger struck the Spectre sparks flew in all directions and the Spectre would howl. "Two!" Shadow struck the Spectre again and again. Finally, Shadow struck with all his might. The Spectre let out a blood curdling screamed and howled as it turned into a blue haze and vanished from sight. "One!" Shadow could see Little One taking the picture of the person in the room. "Zero!" The spider-elves attacked the intruder as Shadow called out the last word. The man vanished from the testing area." Immediately, Shadow sheathed Stinger and hurried to Comet's side. He knelt down beside Comet. "Oh Master! I'm sorry! I didn't realize that the Spectre was draining your powers! Come Master, take my hands! Let me replace your energy." Shadow grabbed the master's hands, and gave him some of his energy. It was then that Shadow realized how to control his energy drains. Comet could feel the child replacing his energy and after he had enough, he pulled his hands away from the child's. He stood up and walked over to the chair. "Shadow, who are you? You have more energy than any creature I've ever known. You absorbed my spells and the Spectre?s energy as if you were a sponge. You saved my life and all you wanted to do was become a master." Comet was baffled by this child's powers. Comet realized that Shadow had been given Ott's draining powers, but the child's abilities were natural and part of his very being. "Master Comet. I do not know how strong my powers are, yet, nor does Misty or Red. I can do anything I want with magic. Master, look into my eyes, and you will see my other self. I call him, Phantom. He is just as powerful as I am. He has all the elements at his beckon call as well as the magic of the elves and dragons. I don't seek power. I seek something, which is even greater. I seek true friendship, truth and justice. That's my goal in life." Shadow moved closer to the master. Comet stared into the child's eyes and saw the multi-coloured metallic dragon. He also saw something else in the child, the love of which Comet had never seen before. A love so strong no one of dragon-kind would ever realize its potential. Comet knew who the child was and reached out to him. As he drew Shadow to his knee and hugged him. "Why did you not tell me you were my prince?" "Would you have believed me? I'm only a child! What I told you about my spells is the truth?" Shadow waited for the master to continue. Little One, Shooter and Grip dropped to the floor. They pouted as they stared into their coin pouches where they kept their bugs. ?Shadow, you toasted our bugs!? Waving his hand Shadow replaced the dead bugs with live ones. ?Sorry about that! You got what I wanted!? "That's right, it not Shadow that toasted our bugs. It was that evil person. Let's get him!" Shooter screamed out as Shadow waved his hand and the spider-elves remained on the spot where they stood. Comet replied. "No! I guess not!" He held Shadow on his knee. "You look so much like Nile. We were such good friends. He made me your godfather. This is the first time I've had a chance to hold you. I hope you don't mind. I can see you do have a few simple problems to work out. Who are your friends?" ?They are my guides in this world. As I said, I am still learning. Guess I used a little too much power that time.? Shadow was handed the dead bugs. ?I would say a little too much power!? Trying not to laugh, Shadow hugged and kissed Comet on the cheek. "I promise! I'll use my powers wisely and only to defeat evil. Sometimes, Phantom?s powers become combined with my own. I have been learning to separate them. The boys here usually get a free meal, if I over do it. I don?t mind being your boy for a while." "I have you now! All to myself for a short time!" Comet laughed and lifted Shadow into the air. "I don't think I'll have to worry about you turning evil. Not with all that love in you!" Comet felt Stinger and laughed, again. "I see you wear Stinger. Nile said it was a special sword. Now, I know why your father was given the sword. It was not for him, but for you. Come! I have some items for you!" The spiders ran up the outside of Shadow?s trouser leg and straight into the prince?s hair. ?Cela not want the prince getting lost. We act as lookouts so no backstabbers can attack. We got pictures! Him has sore legs now. We bite him good! Him trying to kill Master Comet. Turning the Spectre against Master. I not like that man.? ?You do your job well!? Comet put Shadow on the floor and held his hand as they walked into master's office. "What are these little ones talking about?" He removed a parcel from one of his cupboards. They went to the master's quarters. Comet had one of the apprentices draw a bath for Shadow. After the child had bathed, Comet helped his godson to dress in his new wizards robes and cloak. "Shadow sensed that there was an ebil person in the room with you and him. We told to take him picture for the prince. So, we do. Master Comet, you need body guards. We calling to gets you some." Shooter disappeared into Shadow's hair. "Now, my godson is a Master Wizard!" Comet reached over and placed a ring on Shadow's finger. "Only a Master Wizard can wear these rings. I have often wondered why these clothes were so small. Well, now I know! I did not expect that my own godson would be wearing them. Shadow, I am so proud of you!" Comet had a lump of pride in his throat as he spoke. Comet had been made Shadow's godfather at the time of his birth. He had only seen Shadow once and that was the day they left for the Forbidden World. Comet beamed with pride and joy as he looked at Shadow. "Well, Master Shadow, let's go have lunch. Your aunt and grandparents are waiting to see you. I just wish that Nile and Rose could have been here. I know they would be very proud of you. Talon called me to wish me luck at testing you. We thought that someone might try something. I was just not prepared for that. Thank you, little ones in Shadow's hair. I am very grateful. Shadow contact Talon when you return home and show him the pictures. I will stay out of it. I have to right now. Later, I will explain." As they walked from Comet?s quarters he noticed one of his apprentices approaching them. "Some of the apprentices will not like this. They may challenge you. Deal with them as you see fit!" Comet laughed as they walked out of his quarters. "Shadow, do Red and Mia know about your ability to drain energy?" "No! Up until I fought the Spectre, I only knew how to manipulate my magic not drain energy. When I absorbed the fireball's energy that was a natural ability I have, but when I drained the Spectre?s energy, it was very different, because he had drained yours as well. My body I just found out has the ability to drain off and store energy. Master, please let's keep this secret between us. I have a draining problem, when I heal someone. I think I've just found the answer. I want to see if my body can store some of this energy and keep it in reserve for when I do heal." Shadow saw Comet nodding his head. "Besides, what a lovely weapon to bring down some evil wizard with. Wouldn't he be surprised to suddenly find himself going to sleep in the middle of a battle?" "It will be our secret." Comet scratched his head. "Shadow, I would use your draining power and make it look like are casting a Sleep Spell. This will help you to hide your ability. Red's grandfather, Ott had this ability as well. Ott was killed. I personally think they killed him because of this power. This secret will remain just between you and me. I noticed something else. You have the ability to separately sort the magical energy from natural energy. If you drain someone as a demonstration, drain the natural energy. Keep your magical energy draining ability as a secret for the enemy. Something else, no high level wizard can be slept. I think you get my meaning. Oh, and if they ask for a copy of the spell. Say, that is not possible, because you need to have a special ability to control the spell in the first place. The key word is control. Well, one who does not love another as you could never control that spell. Try it on the apprentices. This will give them something to think about!" "I think I will! That's a great idea!" Shadow laughed. "Oh My! I almost forgot! Here is your Staff of Power! There! Now, we are ready." Comet nodded, then put his arm around Shadow's shoulder as they walked down the hallway towards the dining room. Standing in the hallway was the Head Apprentice to Master Comet. The Apprentice looked at Shadow as they walked down the hall. "Treen, this is Master Shadow." Treen had a strange look on his face as he hurried ahead of Shadow and Comet. "Treen's apprentice, Lyptus will be the one to challenges you. Handle it the same way you handled the Spectre." Comet put his hand on Shadow's shoulder. They soon came to a large set of doors. Comet waved his hand and the doors opened. As they entered Shadow could feel all eyes on him. He saw his family rise as he neared the table. They bowed to Shadow. Comet went to his chair. "Master Wizard Shadow, this is your chair from this day on." Head Master said as he turned his attentions to the others in the room. "Now, may I have your attention please?" All eyes went to Comet. "This is Master Wizard Shadow. He will be receiving his own tower at Eaglestep. Unlike most wizards, Shadow will be taking three apprentices with him. That is why we have assembled here this afternoon. Only a select few will be allowed to join Master Wizard Shadow." Comet watched as the apprentices from the Ruling Twelve of the Conclave Apprentices and their underlings sat talking. They had all been selected to attend this luncheon by Red, Mia and Emerald. Comet had wondered what was going on, but knew Red had his reason. Comet could see that Shadow would indeed be challenged. Red sat next to Shadow and looked in Comet's direction, but the old master just smiled and nodded at Red. Sure enough, Treen and his apprentice got up and walked over to Shadow. The apprentice went to the center of the dirt floor, while Treen waited by the edge of the table. Shadow rose to his feet while removing his cloak and placed it on his chair. He handed his staff to Comet, before casually walking to where the apprentice was standing. Shadow met the challenger. Now, waited for the apprentice to make his first move. The apprentice encircled Shadow in a flaming ring of fire. Red started to rise from his seat, but Mia grabbed his arm. Shadow made no attempt to move, and just stood smiling at the others. Suddenly, he vanished there was a tremendous roar, which echoed throughout the whole school. There was another roar. Suddenly, Phantom appeared in his half size. He loomed over the apprentice. He reached out and touched the elf with one of his talons. The apprentice dropped to the floor. Comet had pulled his hood all the way down over his head as he sat laughing to watch the outcome of the challenge. Blaster had been sitting near the end of the Head Master?s table. He nodded his head to his grandfather and smiled. ?So, our prince has come at last. Grandfather, we will be starting our private battle. I will let the Backstabbers know. I will return tonight.? Blaster spoke to his grandfather using his telepathy. He continued to watch the young prince closely. Phantom began to speak. "Do I see anyone else who would like to challenge me, before we eat lunch. Your friend is just a little tired, and had decided to take a nap. Would anyone else like to join him for a nap? Good! I thought not? Very well! Shall we eat our lunch in peace!" Grabbing his hood, Red had yanked it down over his head, and was laughing as hard as Comet. Mia and Emerald were laughing as well. Blaster had vanished from the room and could not contain his laughter. He stood in his room laughing and holding his sides. Blaster opened a portal to his own tower. ?Spec, our prince has arrived. Who is here?? ?Some of Boss?s people. They are on the floor below. Some have been hurt. Your father is healing them.? Spec watched as Blaster closed the portal. ?Breeze is here helping your father.? ?All right, when they are finished. Tell father I am home. I wish to see him. We have work to do.? Blaster watched as the spectre left his quarters. ******* Meanwhile, Comet, rose from his seat. "May I, introduce Master Wizard Shadow and the Prince of the Prophecy. You were told he had returned home. Red wanted you to meet our prince. That is why Red set up the meeting here. However, he kept me in the dark!" Comet looked at his apprentice on the floor. Phantom changed back into elf and walked over to the apprentice. Shadow knelt down and touched the apprentice. Shadow walked back to his chair. He recovered himself with his cloak and sat down. Comet handed Shadow his staff. A hush fell over the room, as Treen walked over to Shadow. Comet's apprentice reached for the prince's hand, holding them tightly. Treen watched his apprentice rise from the floor. The apprentice walked over to the prince and turned to the others. "I am senior apprentice here and have been for many years. I have never met another master who could leave me weak or restore energy to full, again. No one on these Isles can do that, unless he is a special being. I speak of our Prince, who we have all waited for. Master Shadow is our Prince. If anyone else tries to challenge our prince, they will have to challenge me, first. I am Lyptus, Apprentice to Treen. Now, let's eat!" He bowed to the prince. "Master Shadow, I will call you friend, if you will let me." Shadow rose and placed his hand on Lyptus's shoulder. "Thank you, Lyptus! I'd like that very much!" Shadow shook hands and both apprentices, and then sat down. Another elf rose and walked over to Shadow handing him a scroll. Shadow knew it was another challenge, but decided to have some fun. He rose, held the elf's hand and began to shake it. "Thank you, very much! These will come in handy one of these days. You know how it is when you wish you had memorized a certain spell, but had forgotten to. I appreciate your gift. Thank you, again." Shadow smiled and sat down. The elf returned to his seat and watched Shadow as the others did. Shadow unsealed the scroll and began to read the spells over. Each spell vanished from the scroll as Shadow read it through and when finished, the scroll vanished. Comet spoke in a subtle manner. "Well Shadow, that make forty-five spells you know. What are you going to do with all those spells?" "I'll keep them for a rainy day." Shadow kept a straight face as he replied. Comet, Red, Mia and Emerald all burst out laughing, as they looked at the faces on the others. There were about thirty wizards at the table, half of them began to choke and cough on their food. The other half sat with their mouths open, staring at Shadow. Red stood up and began to speak. "Head Master, Masters and Apprentices. You have known me for many years as Head Master Wizard of the Conclave. Well, today is a very special day for us all. Shadow will be taking over as Master of Eaglestep Tower. Shadow works differently than we do. He uses not only his magic, but also his wisdom, and other abilities, which we have not yet learned to use. His apprentices must not be afraid to experiment or learning new ways. They will be taught different ways of travel, and will learn to use machines to help them to achieve their goals. You will have to go into the Forbidden World to get and bring back supplies and equipment." Red sipped his wine. "These trips will ease the burden on Shadow. Head Master and myself will be helping the prince make his choice. So, if you are interested, notify Head Master or myself, before the week is out. For those who just want to talk and meet our prince, all the Masters of the Conclave thought that today would be the best time. If you cannot reach Mia, Misty, Emerald or myself, go to Eaglestep Tower and see Shadow. As I was saying, three will be chosen, but Shadow will have the last word. Now, to give all of you some idea what you will be learning. We have brought a human from the Forbidden World to give you some insight on what to expect. His name is Stan. He will give you a demonstration." Red sat down and left Stan to demonstrate. Stan stood up and walked to the center of the floor. In his hand was a walkie-talkie. He placed the radio on a chair and moved off into the far corner of the room. Red walked over to each one of the apprentices and had them each sit in the chair and showed them how the radio worked. Several apprentices would not even touch the radio. Others could not figure out how the radio worked at all. Two began asking questions and were very interested. Stan then walked over and with his instant camera took pictures of each apprentice. Then handed each a photograph. Red and Comet watched the apprentice's faces. Some had no idea what it was and others were horrified at having their pictures taken. But still, there were the same two who wanted to know how it was possible. Shadow could see that Lyptus was also very interested in what was going on, but would stand in the corner watching. Shadow knew that Lyptus felt obligated to stay with Treen. The prince leaned over to speak with Comet in a whisper. "Comet, that apprentice who challenged me is trying hard not to be interested. I know he would love the chance to become one of my apprentices. I realize he feels obligated to Master Treen. Is there something you can do for him?" Comet nodded and motioned Treen to come forward. Red had overheard what Shadow had said to Comet. Shadow and Treen walked over to a corner to talk. "Master Comet told me what you said. I have been watching my apprentice, Lyptus. I feel as you do. I feel that he would be the best one to be your head apprentices. I would consider it a great honour, if you would take Lyptus as your apprentice. He is older than the other two and will give you many years of loyal service." Treen looked at the other two apprentices. "The other two apprentices could also go with you as your aids or understudies to Lyptus. That way no one would be disappointed. The others are not interested at all! Some are actually terrified with these new things Stan has been showing them. Shadow, please call me, Treen." Shadow nodded and smiled at Treen. "That will solve a great many problems and will give me the extra help I'll be needing in the near future. I want to set up a market place, repair roads, buildings and clean up the Isles. Our people should not have to live the way they do. Many are living worse than the animals in the Forbidden World. I have planned changes for our Isles. This will give our people work and a better way of living." Shadow paused and collected his thoughts. "When I first arrived here. I was disgusted at what I saw. What really made me angry was that many I saw were actually trying to help themselves, but had never been taught how to do simple things like repair their homes. With some investigating I found out it is only, because they don't know what to do or how to start a small business. A few changes I have in mind are fixing up the roads, setting up market places and educating our people. I intend to use all my abilities and resources from the Forbidden World to the fullest. At the same time, I will use my wisdom to achieve my goals. Sure, I have special powers, but it's not the powers that make a great man, it's his wisdom and knowledge. Do you understand? The whole trick here will be to get these people to work, and have them really enjoy what they are doing. Once they realize that we are trying to help them. They will start coming to the school and try to get an education. I don't mean another school such as this, but one that teaches them to do the basics read, write and numbers." "I understand, Shadow. You are right! It is better to use wisdom and knowledge. I also see you value the importance of friendship and wisdom. You are a very wise young elf. Many of our people think power is everything, but they are so very wrong. You are making a wise choice of apprentices. Shadow, I often visit Eaglestep Township. It will be nice to have someone to visit, while I am there. My parents once own the store in Eaglestep. My cousin runs it now after the death of my parents. I would like to learn new ways." Treen shook hands with Shadow. "Maybe, you could teach me as well." "This is a sign of our friendship. Few are given out, but to those I call my friends." Shadow placed a Friendship Bracelet on Treen's wrist. Treen gazed down at his wrist and felt the bracelet. "I will treasure it always, Shadow. Thank you, my friend! It is seldom that two dragon males become friends. Mia told me about Thunder. I have friends on the Big Isle, if they find the bodies. They will let me know. I have them already looking. To loose ones family is bad enough. For a dragon to have his hoard and lair taken is a travesty. Please, tell Thunder that I Treen, Comet's Apprentice will do all I can to help him. Shadow, if you need my help please call. Master Comet would want me to help you. I am not an elf, but a type of dragon. We were known as Spring Dragons. I am disguised as elf to hide from the evil of Signet. She holds Comet's own son and feeds him evil thoughts. They say that Blazemaster has killed thousands of our people. It is her own son who disguises himself to act as Blazemaster. That is why I hide here under his nose. My sister is hiding on the Isles as well. We will one day tell our story. But for now, only a few good friends know." "It will remain a secret with me. If you find out anything call me at once or stop by. I'll leave word you are to come and go as you please. Leave a message with my apprentices." Shadow patted Treen's hand. "Maybe, we four can get rid of the filth which destroys our world." "Well said! I have other friends who will help us. Who are loyal to me? We will put the filth where it belongs. Maybe even one day, Blazemaster will be free of his pain. Some time back they tried to turn Blazemaster into a Trirog. It instead drives him crazy. He is trying not to harm anyone. His brothers stop by here and tell me how he is doing. Trouble is the only way to free him, is to free his spirit. Cela told me that if we could free the spirit of Comet?s son, then we are to call her first. She wants to watch and grab the spirit, before the Trirog leaders do. Lyptus, Vale and Thorn are all victims as well of the Trirogs. Their families are being held in bondage or as you would put it Slaves. You may have the knowledge to free them. You did not hear these things from me.? Treen chuckled as Shadow nodded his head. Treen patted Shadow on the back. "Have a talk with Lyptus and Vale. But pretend that you know nothing of their race." Shadow walked back to his place and stood at the table. Red and Comet stared with bewilderment at each other and both shrugged their shoulders. They had no idea what was going to take place. Treen walked over and bowed to his Master and Red. He turned to face Shadow. "Master Wizard Shadow, I would consider it an honour if you would accept my apprentice, Lyptus as one of your apprentices." Treen bowed to Shadow. "I accept your apprentice as a sign of our lasting friendship. Thank you!" Shadow sat down giving Red and Comet a slight nod of his head. Shadow finished his wine and talked to several other apprentices who offered to help in other ways. Red stood up and walked over to Shadow. "Son, I do think it is time to leave. As you said we have a great deal of work to do. Your three apprentices are ready." Red watched as Shadow said good-bye to Comet. "Please! Come see me! You are after all my godfather." Shadow pulled Comet into a side alcove. "I'm going to miss you!" "I'll come visit! I promise! You behave yourself! Stay out of trouble! Tell Treen about those pictures. We will keep it quiet for now. I do not want to give these idiots another chance to get away." Comet hugged Shadow. Then walked the prince back to the room where the portal was. Emerald had opened a portal to Red's Tower. She and Mia walked through and Red followed. ******* Blaster watched as his bedroom door opened. ?Well, it has started!? ?What are you talking about?? Blazemaster walked into the room and closed the door. ?The prince is home. He just past his master?s test.? Placing his hands over his ears, Blaster could hear his father screaming. ?WHAT! He was not supposed to return for another three or four years!? Then it hit Blazemaster right in the face. ?I bet Venya had something to do with this! Sounds like her work. Excellent idea! We will start to set up the others for the prince. Now which ones?? ?Boss needs to have that fourth demon removed from him. He told Takrus that it is getting stronger. We have Boss taken out first, and then Sivet and you. This frees you and Boss to help the Backstabbers. This gets rid of Sivet.? Sitting down Blaster smiled at his father. ?We could also free the giants and ogre for Red. Send word to Eric that we will start to free the Argons first and then Blackblade. The prince will need the Argons to help him.? Blazemaster could see his son smiling. ?What is it?? ?Comet has just sent a message that Lyptus and Vale have joined Shadow as his apprentices. Thorn was also chosen. This should free the elves that Dalin holds on that Isle. Crab and Mite have been telling me all sorts of things about the prince. The prince has been home less than three months and has already been able to set up several market stalls in Stayn for the farmers to sell their goods. The roads around Stayn are looking really good. No ruts in them. Homes are being rebuilt out of mud and grass and old straw from the harvested fields. Water runs off the homes and roads. Everyone in Stayn is working to improve the town. Even some of the spiders helping our little friends are doing their part to help. The pride being shown is really something. Our prince has a way of bringing out the best in our people. We will have to get that wizard out of Giantville. I will leave that to you. He has killed many people. Can you bait him for the prince? It was that wizard who killed Big Man. He is after the King of the Giants. You better warn Bon and his family. I sent a message to the innkeeper about the wizard taking over and to be very careful. He is moving in slowly.? Blaster glanced over at Spec. ?Blazemaster, no one has seen Signet for a long time. This gives me an idea. Blazemaster, you could send word to this wizard that Signet has put you in charge while she is away. Talk to Sivet! Lie to her and say that this wizard is trying to take over the Isles. No one was put in charge of Giantville from the Councils of Seven. Blazemaster, you take over in the name of Signet. Tell Sivet that this wizard murdered her mother?s friend Big Man. It is the truth. Old Wiz needs help. I will get Red to investigate. I have sent Splat to him. Things should start coming together soon. It was that wizard in Giantville who killed Dryvas. I want Red to investigate. He knows about Dryvas. I will send word to Red tonight about Old Wiz. He is in very poor shape. He was burnt bad by that fire, and then was hurt by that Wizard in Giantville after Big Man was killed.? Spec could see Blaster shaking his head. ?Red is afraid to investigate. I will send word to Misty the Guardian. That will get her moving. Old Wiz cut his leg on an axe the other day. Breeze just told me. She said that if he does not get help soon he would die! Red has the powers to call Majesta to help him. Misty can also call Aqua.? Blazemaster watched his son nodding his head. ?Okay! We go with Blaster?s plan. You get to father and warn him, that the Backstabbers will be going into action in the very near future. We need information from Takrus. I will go and see him. You two get the others moving.? Blazemaster and Spec left the room. Blaster returned home and managed to slip a message to Lyptus just as he was leaving for Red?s Tower. ?We have to move tonight. Old Wiz might die if we do not!? ?I will do my best to get some action. Misty is at Red?s Tower as we speak. I better go. See you! Take care!? Lyptus walked through following the others in Red?s party. Chapter Five Shadow walked through the portal with his three apprentices. Thunder flew into the room. "Shadow, that machine on your desk is blinking. It started after the ringing stopped. That was about a half hour ago." "Thanks Thunder!" Shadow saw Mia walking towards him. "We have a message on Carrie's answering machine. I'd better see if we have trouble." Shadow motioned to his three apprentices to follow him. Mia followed as well. They hurried up to his room and played back the message. Shadow, Mia and three apprentices listened to the answering machine. "Shadow could you call Fred as soon as you can. My phone number at the office is 485-7700 or my home number is 485-2231." Shadow turned to Mia. "I better call Fred." The prince picked up the phone and began to dial. Lyptus handed Mia the message from Blaster. ?It is from Master Comet?s grandson.? ?Thanks!? Mia opened the message and read it. She closed her eyes and told her mother to get to Old Wiz immediately. Then Mia turned her attentions to Shadow. "Is Fred Borden there?" Shadow asked and waited a few moments. "Fred, this is Shadow. Is everything all right?" The prince listened and replied. "Good! Fred, where can we meet?" Shadow wrote down an address. "I'll find it! See you soon! Bye for now!" Mia looked at Shadow. "Well, what was that all about?" "Fred was able to get some books from Kevin for Doc. He has also found some other information for us regarding the case. Fred wants to meet me at this address." Shadow looked at the address, again. He walked around his desk and unlocked his desk drawer. He pulled out his wallet and checked to see how much money he had. Mia looked at Shadow. "You better take these three with you. How will you travel? Carrie is not feeling well. Stan and Hamel are away. Doc is busy!" "I'll take a taxi from Aunt Carrie's house." Shadow grabbed a pen and pad of paper. ?I know Aunt Carrie went to Vancouver to visit one of her friends. She told me she would be away for a week or so.? Lyptus walked over to Shadow. "Master, where are we going? Vale and Thorn want to know if we will need anything different to wear." Shadow waved his hand and Lyptus, Vale and Thorn were dressed in human clothes and had been changed to human form. Mia shook her head at how easily her nephew used his magic "Shadow, can I come along?" "Sure, why not!" Shadow watched Mia change to human. He waved his hand and Mia was dressed in sweat pants and shirt. Shadow vanished and returned within a few minutes. "I told Red. Well, let's go!" Shadow opened a portal to Carrie's home and they walked through. He went to the closet and grabbed one of Carrie's heavy coats for Mia. He found some of his Uncle Brad's old clothes and grabbed three jackets. He handed each of his apprentices a jacket. He grabbed one of his own jackets and put it on. Shadow phoned for a taxi and briefed his apprentices on what to expect, while they waited. The taxi arrived and they went to the address Fred had given Shadow. As they walked up the path to the house, Fred came out onto the porch to greet them. "Nice to see you! Please, come inside!" Fred was delighted to see Mia. Fred showed everyone into the living room. He walked up to Mia. "You look as lovely as ever! Come! Sit down!" Fred held Mia's hand and escorted her to a chair. The others sat down. "Fred, these are three of my employees. This is Lyptus, Vale and Thorn." Shadow watched Fred fussing over Mia. "Gentlemen, welcome to my home!" Fred shook the men's hands. "Fred, you said you had some information for us?" Shadow got right to the point. ?Yes Shadow, I do! Last month, I went to the U.S. for a convention. A friend of mine on one of the other police forces, remembered a man called Bradley Bosnic. He was Carrie's husband, one who died in the car accident in Mexico. Jose works for the Border Guards at the Mexican Customs. Jose dropped off some information, which he found in Bradley Bosnic?s car at the time of his death. In this envelope is that information. Jose gave the information to Steven Lancaster. It was then that Steven realized that the Bradley Bosnic case was the one Richard was also working on. So, Steven began to search for other documents and after some hunting he found this in the property room at headquarters. Feeling he could help Richard out with his case, Steve brought all this information with him. Steve was positive that Richard would be at the convention. He knew that Richard on the Bosnic and Wolvershen Cases. Steven had always felt that they were tied together somehow. In Steven?s investigation he located Brad?s car, which Jose had sent up to the states. Somehow, it was found in a warehouse owned by Jasper Setter. Inside Brad?s car trunk Steven discovered another silver metal briefcase, hidden under a pile of sandbags. It was Jasper who suggested to Steven to clean out the police property room, because it was getting over run with junk. This is when Steven discovered that several boxes of information, and cold case files that Rift and Jasper had hidden away in the property room. Steven went through all the property rooms at his station. He asked me to give these items to Richard Hamel." "Steven told me that he once worked at the prison farm where Perry was kept. Steven had been trying to protect Perry at the farm. I told him Richard was dead, but his son was handling the case. Shadow, the briefcase has never been opened. The locks were fused shut in the fire. Steven left the farm the year before Perry was discharged. Steven investigated the Bosnic Case and found Bosnic's house in Mexico. Personally, I think that Perry confide in Steven. These brown and black suitcases and all these papers were found in a vault in his South America office that Jose had shown to Steven. Jose also found these computer disks in another safe in his office. Inside the brown suit case is a flat style computer. Bradley Bosnic was a close friend of Bradley Dover?s. The computer we discover came from Japan and is one of their latest models. The programs are in English. We tried to access the hard drive, but couldn't. Steven and I both think that Dovver was storing some of his things with your uncle Bosnic. Steven tried to contact Richard, but could not find him at his last address in the states. I know I am talking in riddles. This is so confusing even for me. Anyway, these papers are in a different type of language from the one you taught me. Shadow, I realize that you and Mia know some forms of magic, which I do not understand. Those brief cases have some sort of energy seals on them, that is why the police could not access them." Fred handed over all the information to Shadow. "Steven thinks that both Brad Dovver and Bosnic were involved with your parents murders as well as Perry and Hamel's father and brother." "Brad has been dead for over ten years and the others were murdered only a few months ago." Not wanting to say what he really knew, the prince kept everything to himself. "This case gets stranger by the moment! Thanks! I hope this information helps us. We have all been busy, lately. This case we are working on seems to be expanding into another fields. We managed to get our hands on some papers of Boss's. Apparently, he has several contacts in this area and in Vancouver. Hamel and I feel we may have stumbled on to some sort cultists. We are not really sure at this time. I'll need more computers and other equipment. Fred, I also need to ask you a favour." Shadow watched Fred's face. "Hamel and I have been working on a computer program that Richard made out of all his files from the Wolverishen Case. He put it all into a video game. Answer me one question. What was this Bradley Dovver like? Why was Uncle Brad mean to Aunt Carrie?" "I will answer the last questions first. Brad your uncle was not really a mean man. He only protected Carrie and Perry from everyone. I found him a little overbearing at times, but very aware that his family could be in danger. Brad Dovver was the first to go out with Carrie. I thought it was Brad Dovver who Carrie married at first. He was always around her when he was at home. When he would go to Mexico, he would have me drop by to see if Carrie needed anything. It was as if I had met Brad Dovver before. I once thought that he was Bess?s nephew or Walter Dovver?s son. I did find out that Sean Dovver had adopted Brad and another child called Henry Treemoore. Sean told me that Brad?s parents had both died. When Sean?s parents were alive, they forbid Brad to go near Sean?s brother?s children. So, Sean adopted Brad, so he could keep his family name. Sean assured me that he was never related to this Walter Dovver, my sergeant. I checked the files when I came to Powell River. According to the files Walter is no relation to this other Sean Dovver. Trust Richard to do something like that with that computer game!" Fred glanced over at Shadow for he knew that someone was really after Richard's files. "You have been like my own son for many years. We have worked together and you have taught me a great deal, like I have taught you. I will never lie or deceive you. Both Jose and Steven know as well as I that someone is definitely after these documents. I believe they hold the key to this whole group of murders. The evening I returned home from the States, I had a problem with my television. So, I took out my electrical meter to check the voltage in the plug. It was the plug like I suspected - a wire had frayed. I had placed the electrical meter on the table beside the briefcase Jose had found in Brad?s car. One of the probes from the meter had rolled and both touched that fused briefcase. There was a very strong electrical reading coming from that case. Knowing that Red was a magician and that he could do some pretty fancy tricks I backed away from the briefcase. I knew that Brad Bosnic had been a hypnotist at one time, and may have dabbled in the profession known as magic as well. I did not even hesitate, with what I have seen your people do with magic, to put aside the fact that Brad could have placed some kind of an electrical switch on the inside of the briefcase. So, I left it. My sister, Marg is a doctor in a private hospital. I asked her to X-ray the case for me. It sent her machines crazy. All I received was a belt in the arm from my sister." "Good! I am glad you did leave the case alone. It could also be booby-trapped! As for that game! Laugh if you like, but that is the hardest damn game I have ever played. I managed to bypass the first part of the game and get into the second part. Three months of playing it, all Hamel and I know is that Brad was as you said a hypnotist who travelled to South America and lived in the to the town of Redden. Brad Dovver would travel to Europe, not South America. Then after the death of Brad Dovver, Brad Bosnic made several long trips and travel from South America to Powell River. We know he dealt in antiques. That he belonged to an occult called the Cult of Hu. We know that Brad Bosnic stole some artifacts or antiques from some men in South America, and after that both Brads are found dead; this being called Boss, grabs the artifacts, antiques and claims Brad Dovver?s body as his own son. Boss uses these artifacts to help him gain extra super powers. Well, that's it!" Shadow could see Fred was thinking about something. "You're certain that this Boss character is the one doing all these things? The reason I ask is because Steven told me, Jose received a report from one of his supervisors to look into. Some artifacts and antiques from several ancient tomb, which were robbed were sent to the States, but disappeared. Brad Dovver and Brad Bosnic were both very experienced with these ancient types of articles. Jose told Steven that a whole ancient altar vanished from one of the tombs along with other artifacts. I spoke to Brad Dovver about these ancient artifacts. He told me that if his friend Brad had taken possession of these artifacts it was to keep them away from the real thieves. Brad Bosnic?s father had been an archaeologist in the old country according to Brad Dovver. Brad said he met Boss once. It was Boss who helped the two Brads get out of South America alive the first time." Fred wanted answers too. "Fred, we didn't want to say anything before, because of Kevin being there. When we met last, Bess and Kala were not in a safe house, but with Boss. Bess and Kala are all right. We rescued them, only to find out that Boss was only protecting Bess and Kala from some other people. We have been dogging Boss's trail ever since, trying to discover more about Boss and who is after him. Did you know that Boss was Richard's contact?" Shadow could see that Mia was nodding her head. ?We know from Hamel?s own words that Marts showed up and tried to get the women away from their two real protectors that Boss had assigned to them as guards. That is why Boss took the women with him. He was trying to get Richard out of the line of fire. Boss told Richard to leave there and then. However, after Boss left with the women, we know that Marts was the person who murdered Richard and Darren. Boss's two men or guards who had Bess and Kala are now giving us important information about Marts and Relle.? Shadow turned to face Mia. ?Not one word of this is to go to Red or the Conclave. Someone in high authority were sent after others like my father and the police who are now dead. Remember, that Marts and Relle are two very dangerous men! Boss threw a fit when he heard about Richard and Darren. It was Relle, Mart's twin that murdered Perry. Boss, I imagine was furious with that news. Anyway, someone on our side gave Boss and his two guards the authority to terminate both Marts and Relle for their acts of treason. That is why Boss planned to kill Marts. Hamel said that Relle and Marts both wear dark green cloaks. Relle and Marts are impersonating Boss trying to throw the blame back on him. The real Boss wears a black cloak. All I can say is if you see Relle start running and don't stop! By the way, I met Barcot and Grik a short while ago. Red's tunnel and secret passageways are now all sealed. Only the house in the Underground, Elfstand and the cave are not sealed. One tunnel led right to Jasper's home in the basement. You should have seen Barcot and Grik's faces when they discovered where these passageway led." "Fred, we couldn't tell Kevin his mother and sister were in the hands of Boss. Everyone thought Boss was evil. Well, we know that to be an untruth. Boss really did try to protect Richard and his whole family. It was Boss who was sending messages of warnings to Nile and Rose in the first place. He was trying to warn them off. Nile nor Rose understood!" Mia was holding his hands. ?Kevin could not have handled that news. Hamel and all of you did the right thing.? Fred rose and poured everyone a drink of wine, except Shadow. "Here is a pop for you!" "No thanks, Fred! I prefer Dwarven Ale!" Shadow waved his hand and a mug appeared. "Try this Fred!" He watched as Fred's eyes rolled back in his head. "You drink this, fire water?" Fred yelled and hurried to the kitchen. He came back with a glass of water. Mia could only laughed. "We all do from time to time." "Boss has two men working for him. They are Oft and Stun. Anyway, just to give you an idea what these two are like. They had promised Ham that they would seek revenge on Marts for murdering Richard and Darren. The other night, Marts, Oft and Stun were entering the tunnel to the Big Isle, when a landslide started. Marts had been trying to kill Bess and Kala. Oft and Stun decided they had enough. We had rescued Bess and Kala the night before. One of these two goofs shoved Marts into the slide area, and this killer was stuck in the slide. Now, to make matters better, Oft and Stun decided to carry the dead Marts to see Boss. They rested near a grove of trees, setting down the body of Marts in some nice sandy soil. Either these two are trying to make us enjoy our snooping or they are just plain stupid! The sand was quicksand! You should have heard them. I can't wait, until they explain this one to Boss." Shadow handed Fred a tissue as the cop began to cough up his drink as he laughed. "They have promised Hamel to take very good care of their metal things. They know we are listening to them. They are telling us where all Boss's things are. Hamel was given a map of all Boss's storehouses he uses. We are sure they are on our side." Mia helped Fred wipe off his shirt. "I know that Boss knows about these devices. He knows all about Richard and his equipment. Just before we left to come here, we discovered that Boss and his men are in grave danger for they are being followed. We have many spies trying to find the real criminals and who is spying on Boss and his men. Now, I need to ask you to help us.? Shadow asked. "Could you come with me to buy some motor vehicles? I don't have my license and I am too young to purchase a car in your part of this world. My estate could use four-wheel drive vehicle and a few small all terrain vehicles. All we have at home are horses and carts. We could use a few utility trailers as well. We need medical supplies and equipment for Doc. I would go through the government, but there would be problems and questions they would want answered. Fred, I could set up a bank account for you to buy these things for us. Oh, later we could use some emergency vehicles. Do you think there would be any problems?" Shadow watched as Fred shrugged his shoulders. "There maybe a few problems with the emergency equipment and medical supplies. Do you have any lawyers that could help you?" Fred wanted to know what resources they did have. "Allen Colter is a lawyer, but he is in the U.S. I don't know of anyone." Shadow explained to Fred. Fred thought for a moment and went to the phone. He returned to the living room. "My twin brother, Frank near Vancouver. I was just talking to him. He has connections there. Shadow, I'm off this weekend. We could go to Vancouver. I could help you set up everything, but we would need your parents or Guardians approval." "Aunt Carrie is my legal guardian. She has all the proper papers. Mia is also one of my Guardians, but her name is not on the papers." Shadow looked at Mia. "Shadow, you are wrong! My name is on those papers as well are your grandparent's names and Talon. Allen drew up the papers himself, and had the Canadian Courts make it all legal. I have been chosen to do all the buying for the Isles. My name is the one on the accounts. While we were at Visions waiting for you, Red and I talked about these vehicles you want to do. We know that these vehicles would be an asset in the future, but not right now. What Red wants is better policing equipment and manuals for the boys to follow. Evidence is what we need the most to bring these killers to the Conclave for punishment. In other words Proof!" Mia showed Fred her copy of the papers. "Lyptus, Vale and Thorn could go with Fred to buy at least two or three vehicles so I can move around the Isles a little more freely. Fred would you teach these men how to drive. We only have Hamel, Stan, Doc, Carrie and Bess who can drive in your cities. When they are busy that makes it hard for us to travel in this area." Mia smiled and held Fred's hand. Fred was concerned about legalities. "You need better contacts than what you have. Let's set you up with some friends and my brothers this weekend. Shadow, I know you can drive. You have driven my car in the back lanes several times. Mia, can you get me a birth certificate, and a driver?s license from the Isles for Shadow? If you can, I will help my nephew get the government to issue Shadow a valid British Columbia driver's license. He has to be over sixteen." "I'll get Hamel to help me devise something for Shadow. Maybe, we could use the computer to do it." Mia giggled as Fred started to laugh. "That would work!" Shadow nodded his head. "I better get a hold of a better computer." "I already did! That is why I told Red I was busy with mother. I had Cela contact Mel for me. We went to get the computer and some other things for my children. Maria is learning very fast about computers. Cela is the only one who knows where Mel is hiding. Sorry, I could not tell the others. Mel also found a school for my three children to get their schooling from. They will be learning through the mail." Seeing her nephew understood, Mia kissed his cheek. "So that is what Maria meant when she saw the trucks computer. Well, you could have used mine!" Shadow laughed as he watched Mia motion to Fred. "I'll contact Red!" Mia motioned to Fred. "Fred, can I see you in private for a few minutes, while Shadow calls Red." Waiting for Mia to get Fred out of the front room, Shadow turned to Vale and Lyptus. "We must talk when we get home. Treen told me to see you both." Winking at the prince, Lyptus touched Thorn and watched as the elfin wizard stood motionless. "It is a Freeze Spell. He cannot hear, see or move until I free him. Treen mentioned to us to tell you who we were. Master, both Vale and I are Black Argons. Our parents came to Earth from the planet of Gander over five hundred years ago. We were both born on the Isles. Our parents were part of a squadron that came after some terrible murderers from one of the other planet near Gander. These beings crash-landed on Earth. Our parents followed, and have been killing off these invaders or predators. Over the past five hundred years, only three Utaras, and twelve Trirogs remain alive out of thousands. We have approximately a hundred of your human years left to gain control of these beings and kill them off, before they destroy Earth." "I have been reading the Tonyans encounters with your people, and how your ancestor and families are trying to help us. I know several of your people already. I am more concerned with these cases we are now working on. You two carry on helping your families and friends. We should bring you families to the tower for better protection. It is up to you!" Shadow could see that two apprentices liked his idea. "Our cover will be our apprenticeship to you!" Vale smiled and started to laugh. "I see we have a really bright young elf to work for this time. Master, to throw others off our trail, you could start grouching that no one ever shows or tells you anything." "Wait until I become king first. I will use it as excuse to continue to gather information. I assume you both know how to operate computers?" Shadow could see the men shaking their heads. "My father does. He was one of the Captains who began to chase the Utaras and Trirogs to Earth. We will have to get father out of the custody of those slavers. Captain and several other were caught years ago." Lyptus watched as Vale sadly shook his head. "Vale mother is amongst them!" "That will be out first course of action. I'll get Eric to investigate this matter. I have a few of my own trick up my sleeve. Then we better free Thorn and call Red." Shadow shook hands with his apprentices. Lyptus freed Thorn from the spell as Shadow called Red. Meanwhile, Mia and Fred had left for his bedroom. "You help us and never ask any questions. It's hard for us living as we do. I think you know more than you let on. Red said police always ask questions, but you don't. Please, tell me why?" Mia was right Fred seemed to understand they needed help. "In truth, I have several reasons. Mia, I received a letter from Hamel the other day. He told me how happy he was and that he even had a girl friend. I have known the Hamel's for many years. You see Richard was my partner on the Wolvershen Case, before he quit the force. I'm Kala and Hamel's godfather. I have never seen Ham as happy as he is now. It's the least I can do for you and your friends. Richard told me that Red was a magician or something like that. You and Shadow showed me some magic tricks the last time we met. I know you can't tell me who you really are. I have my own ideas. I think I'm right. What most people do not realize is that Richard and I were very close friends. Richard told me that Boss was his contact from the Isles. He also said that Jasper Setter was from the Isles as well. We both knew who started this trouble years ago. It was Jasper and his gang." Fred reached out to hold her hand as he pointed to her ring. "It was Jasper that tried to kill one of most important elders. You know where he is?" Mia could see Fred nod his head. "You're not going to tell me?" "That's right! We know what Jasper is doing. He is being watched closely by some of Boss?s friends and our own. I don't want you getting involved with this creep. He kills for the sake of killing. It was Jasper's son, Rift who tried to kill Hamel and Bess's other son, Kevin. Jasper hired Relle and Marts. There organization is huge. Boss and Richard have been pretending to be at opposite ends of the case to get information to the right people. Hamel and Shadow are those two people. You must keep the boys secret. I know now that Richard got too close and it got him killed. We are working at a good distance. Don't do what Richard did. Boss is having enough trouble trying to keep his cool. I can only imagine how Boss feels right now. You see, he promised both Brads that he would protect Carrie, Perry and Brett. Now with Perry dead, nothing will hold Boss back." "Mia, this ring you wear has an ancient symbol from another time in our worlds history. I researched the symbol and found it to date back to a time before Christ. Rose and Nile also wore the same rings. I was told that symbol was found on the inside of many caves. No one knows exactly what it means, but anything with that symbol on it is worth plenty. I would turn the ring around when in this world. I have never told anyone what I found or suspected. Let's just say! I believe in what you believe in, so did Richard. That is peace for all of Earth! I know you have powers, which were said to be from wizards. I use Merlin as an example. I have seen Red use his magic, several times. I have seen those tiny people with Red at the sight of Nile and Rose?s death. I have also seen Jasper throw balls of fire at others. We cannot deal with Jasper or Rift here where humans are plenty. We will have to lure them and their magical friends back to your Isles. Mia, I know who Red really is. I have for a long time. He's an elf." Fred put his fingers on her lips as she went to speak. "Why do you think I became Shadow's big brother? It was to protect him. It wasn't until after Nile's death that I discovered that information. Strand helped me to understand more of what was happening. Yes, I know Strand. I adore that little man. He tries so hard to learn what being human is all about." "No, wait! I know you are not elf. I get the feeling you're someone whose ancestors once existed in the old world, centuries ago. I know that humans have evolved and matured over the centuries. That makes me believe that your people have evolved as well. I went with Stan many times to Mist Mountain on hiking trips. I felt a presence there. I know that presence was you. I have felt it many times. I will help wherever I can." Fred kissed Mia's cheek. "I have admired you from afar! Many years ago, while following Marts, Richard found a trail into that spectacular valley. After I arrived in Powell River, Richard showed another police officer and myself that same valley. What we saw that weekend changed our whole lives forever? We blocked the entrance so no one else will ever find it. We were blocking the entrance when we saw you change from dragon into yourself. We pledged to never reveal what we knew, unless it was to you or Red. I don't think Red could handle it right, now. I would see you and a young man called Talon at the hotel with Stan. I just realized now that you are Rose's sister she would talk so freely about. That's when I first saw Red. Not even Stan knows what I saw that day. Stan and I have worked several times on different cases in the past. Once Nile and Stan took those courses together, they became friends. I guess at first, I did it for Stan. I use to live up here a long time ago. Doc and I have been friends for years. Yes see, Doc married one of my dear friends. Stan needed someone like Nile to help him over his mother's death. Stan's mother was one of my sister?s closest friends. I went to work in the States so I could watch over Nile and Rose. I have had my friends in California on the police force helping me for years." "That night Red showed up at the crash site where Nile and Rose died. I was to keep guard over the area. I saw Red using his magic to bring forth some sort of being to question three men, who later testified to what had really, happen. I know that these men Relle, Marts and Jasper Setter are all after a certain key. The three human killers involved with the car being run off the road told me that these three were some sort of monsters, and would kill to get their own way. Richard became obsessed with the deaths of Nile and Rose, because all the evidence we found interlinked with other cases we were working on. One case was based on the deaths of two people. Two of Kevin Hamel's friends died in a horrid fire at the school. One was an old man and the other was a child. After a while, five other cases were discovered to have Sulphur Spore used in each as well as Elfin or Viking Runes. Richard quit the force and moved his whole family away to Canada. All but Kevin, then he moved closer to Charles. I stayed in the States watching over Carrie and the two boys. Years before Richard left the States, my wife was murdered. My baby son, Andy was left in a coma. He finally died just before I moved up here. I left ten months after Carrie and Shadow moved to Brandon. I joined Richard in Canada. What the two boys don't know is that I went undercover for those ten months to gain as much information on Jasper as I could." "Fred, it's hard for us to live between two worlds. We will need a house in Vancouver. One from which we can travel back and forth from the two worlds. Somewhere we can come and go without humans knowing or seeing us. Red and I have talked about it for years. Red said it would need a good security system to keep out intruders." Mia informed Fred. "I'll help all I can!" Fred held her hand tightly. "Shall we join the others?" Mia and Fred walked back into the living room. She stared at Red standing in Fred's front room. "What are you doing here?" "I just came to see Shadow. Remember, we're moving Shadow to his own home, or did you forget that, too?" Red snapped. "So, I sent his apprentices back home. Now, what is this about going to Vancouver?" Mia explained to Red that Fred offered to help them. "Well, that would solve many problems. Excellent!" Red sat down for a minute. "Fred, can you take Mia and see if you can get these things for Doc. He'll need a larger building than that mobile he is in. It is too small for him already! We have another patient coming soon to my home. Mia, you and Fred scout out these places. I have written them down. Pick the best one!" Red handed Mia the list and left through the front door. Fred looked at the list. "Red, wait!" "Fred, Red is gone! We better get started!" Mia looked at Fred. "A whole weekend off! I better get some warmer clothes. I'm only use to warm climates.? Fred led Mia back into his bedroom and found her some warmer clothes to wear, which had belonged to his wife, many years ago. Mia dressed as Fred packed up some clothes for both of them. They walked out to his car and drove away. The ferry rides were excitingly different for Mia. She and Fred sat inside looking out the window and drinking coffee. It was late, when they arrived at Horseshoe Bay. Fred drove right to Frank's house and kennel in Surrey. Frank was working the late shift, with his son, Rick. Fred had his own key and entered the house. He showed Mia where the bathroom was, and how everything worked. He left her some warmer clean clothes to change into after her bath. Fred went into his room and made the bed. He heard Mia letting out the water to the tub. She walked into Fred's room. "I feel much better, now." Mia sat down on the bed and brushed her hair. "Mia, I put extra blankets on the bed for you. I hope you will be warm enough. I'll sleep on the cot." Fred said. "No, you will not! We can sleep, together! We can't mate, anyways! I would need permission from the elders. We can share the same bed." Mia spoke and acted like a child. Fred could see just how innocent and immature Mia really was. He climbed into bed with her and she cuddled up to him. Fred had seen that she used more of her instincts than her intelligence. He put his arm around her and watched for a while as she slept. Fred heard his brother and Rick coming into the house. He heard Sultan, Rick's dog growling at the bedroom door. Suddenly, Mia sat up and began to growl at whatever was on the other side of the door. Fred began to laugh. "Mia, it's all right! It's only Sultan, Rick's dog. I will not let the dog hurt you." Fred heard Frank coming down the hall. Fred put his arm around Mia. Frank was having a terrible time with Sultan. Rick finally showed up, just as Frank knocked on his brother's door. Fred could feel Mia shivering as he cuddled her. "Come in, you two!" Frank opened the door. "Evening Fred! I was wondering why Sultan was acting so strange." Fred saw his brother raising his eyebrow. "Frank, Rick this is Mia." "Uncle Fred, this is your girlfriend?" Rick was surprised that his uncle could find such a beauty. "You sure picked a beautiful lady!" Sultan had sat beside Rick's leg as he tipped his head to one side then the other. Sultan was trying to understand something that puzzled him. Mia had been talking to the dog in telepathy. Sultan sprang onto the bed and began licking Mia's face. "I already had a bath." Mia laughed and put her hand on the dog. Sultan lay down beside Mia, and growled at Rick as he walked towards the bed. "What the hell has gotten into him?" Rick asked his father. Fred laughed at his nephew. "Mia is one of Red Wolvershen's people. I think Sultan likes Mia a great deal. He is trying to tell you to back off, because Mia is frightened. Mia sure has a way with animals. I have seen it twice on the ferries coming over here." Frank smiled as his twin and his girlfriend. "So, you're Mia? Kevin told me about you. He said you were beautiful, but he never said just how beautiful you were." Mia began to make a strange noise to Sultan. The dog jumped down and walked out of the room. Rick, Fred and Frank all stared at Mia. "Mia is very different from other women. Most of the women from the Isles are very different." Fred felt Mia cuddling him, again. "Red told me that Rose was Mia's sister." Frank began to laugh. "That explains everything! Rose could get along with any animal. Welcome to my home, Mia." "Thank you!" Mia cuddled up to Fred. "Mia, how is Hamel coming along with his case?" Frank asked. "Hamel is having the time of his life. They found the man who killed Richard and his son. We were tracking him. This other man Boss is trying to show us other things. It is so funny listening to the tapes Hamel is making. He has friends helping. Hamel and Eric discovered most of Boss's equipment and vehicles hidden in a wooded area under several army tarps. After confiscating all Boss's things Hamel suggested we give Boss and two of his men, Oft and Stun some weapons and supplies. While I was at Red's home waiting for Shadow, I was told that Hamel and Stan had given Boss, Stun and Oft three mules that like people food better than grass. The two men that Boss has with him have turned to our side and are leaving us a trail to follow. They saw us leave them the weapons, mules and food. The mules are eating the food for the men. Those two men are slowly driving Boss crazy. Boss did something to his two men. They are angry with him and are giving him what food the mules refuse to eat. They dumped all Boss's things out of his pack and put rocks inside. We can hear their conversations. Hamel is taping these voices so we can all have a good laugh. Hamel has two small detectives helping him. These two little ones managed to get bugs on Boss and his two men while they were sleeping. Shadow and Hamel are trying to find out as much about Boss, before they bring him down." Mia looked at Fred. "Our elders say Boss is cursed. Fred, Richard and his son knew what Boss is. We know that it was Marts who torched Richard and Darren. Bess told me what she and Kala know about Boss. Boss's eyes actually glow like light bulbs. Richard and his son were burned alive. Hamel saw the whole thing happen. At first, Hamel thought it was Boss who killed his father and brother, but later, he realized it was Marts. Our Elders really think that Boss has curse by something or someone." Mia looked over at Frank and Rick. Fred hugged Mia and stroked her hair. "Hamel told me in his letter to be careful. He also mentioned not to confront these men in green cloaks, if they show up here. The day before Richard was murdered. He told me that Boss was his contact. Richard also told me that some people from the Isles where Mia lives have been trying to kill off as many humans as possible. Except, Mia's people stand in the way somehow." Frank could see Mia was starting to tremble. "Mia, are you all right?" Rick went to get Mia a drink of rye and returned with her drink. ?Here, Mia! Drink this!" Rick handed Mia the glass. She drank the rye and handed the glass back to Rick. "I like that drink! Can I have another?" Rick looked at Mia. "Yeah sure!" Fred started to laugh. "Mia, maybe we should tell Frank and Rick who you are." Frank held Mia's hand. "You're freezing!" He hurried to the closet and grabbed an electric blanket. He wrapped it around her and showed her how to work the control. Mia smiled and looked at Fred. "I'm always cold. It is part of my being. Fred knows what I am. Red will be very angry with me, if I tell anyone. So, would my mother and grandfather. Yet, mother and grandfather want me to bring Kevin to the Isles. Fred, if he finds out, before we are ready to tell him. They will cage me." Fred cuddled Mia and held her close. "Kevin would never do that to you. I will see to that." "What are you two talking about?" Rick handed Mia another rye. Fred just held Mia in his arms as he explained to his brother and nephew. "You remember those tales the Stan's grandfather use to tell us. Those tales are all true. Red is an elf. Mia is not really her real name. Mia is the Guardian of Mist Mountain. They have evolved over the centuries like we have. What is said in this room tonight must never be repeated, even! Frank, somehow they have almost cured Hamel. Even Kevin was impressed with his brother." Fred held Mia and stroked her hair. "We had one other doctor who stayed for several years and left, because his wife was being threatened. Since Mel left no other doctors have come, until Doc came a few weeks. The only people, we had were priests or healers." Mia cuddled up to Fred and looked at Frank. "So, that is why you want Kevin, because he is a doctor of medicine." Rick replied. "That is part of it. The other reason is that he is the best dragon doctor around." Mia could see that Rick still had no idea what was going on. Frank on the other hand was beginning to realize how special Mia was. "I don't understand!" Rick replied. "Why would you need a lizard doctor?" Fred reached over to Rick. "Why do you think Mia is so frightened to be here? She is a Guardian of Mist Mountain. Lizard Mountain!" Rick's face changed to white. "You're crazy!" "No Rick! We have somehow evolved into a different being than our ancestors. Some of us can change shape or form as we call it. If anyone here found out I was dragon. They would lock me up for sure. We mean you humans no harm. We are learning new ways of living. My home is a cave, my lair. At one time, it would have been considered just a lair. But, I have furniture in it, now. My children and myself have been tunnelling out rooms in it to make it feel and look like a real home. Others of us have been learning about computers and other equipment. We are so few now. There are only thirty large dragons left in the whole world. "Nile was Red's son. They are elf. Rose was my sister. Shadow is their son. He is the best of both worlds. He has brought us something very special. Female dragons have very little love for their children, but males have none. Shadow is changing all that. Even I'm learning about love. Our world is a world of beings such as dragons, elves, pixies, ogres, and giants, minotaur, unicorns and pegasi. If the wrong humans found out about our world, we would all be dead! We are a magical people, but we are trying hard to be more like you humans here in this world. You see if someone grabbed me here, I could not even fight back. It's against our laws to hurt a human. You forget that dragons were once known for protecting humans. That law has never been changed. You think you have problems here. Wait, until you get a group of drunken minotaurs. Try fighting them." Mia saw Rick starting to laugh. "No! Thank you! It's bad enough when we have to arrest a drunk human. Mia, how can we help you?" Rick really understood her fears. "That is why our elders told Boss to go after Marts and Relle. It is because Marts killed Richard and Darren. Relle has killed many humans that were sent to prison. They went against our laws, and have or will forfeit their lives for their crimes. We need friends in this world to help us bring things to our world so we can learn. Look at my list of things Red and the Conclave of Wizard want me to bring back. Sometimes, it gets a little much for me. Red hates shopping and found out that I know my way around Powell River. So, he has given me the job of buying for the Isles, now. Red and I are really the only ones allowed to come here. Shadow was raised here and so the elders do not consider him a threat to the humans." Mia raised her head and looked startled. "Fred, I must go! My children are in danger! Please help me! It's poachers, again!" Mia leapt from the bed and waved her hand. Her appearance had changed and she was dressed in her elfin clothes. Frank stood up. "We'll, all help! Rick, go get Sultan and our other two dogs." Chapter Six Rick ran out the back door to the kennels, and returned in a few minutes with Sultan and two other dogs. Fred hurried to dress. Mia opened a portal, and they all left for her lair. The three humans looked around. Mia called her children, and soon they came out of a tunnel. All three children were in dragon form and hurried towards Mia. "Mother, there are about twenty raiders near the entrance to our lair. Grandfather and grandmother are in trouble. There are to many poachers this time." Storm tried to catch his breath. "More are coming up the hill!" "Children, you help these humans and their dogs!" Mia began to move up the tunnel. "Let's give them hell!" Sky laughed. "Shadow says that! Climb up onto our backs!" Mia levitated the three men and the dogs up to the children's backs. They took off up the tunnel after the poachers. Just as they reached the entrance way to the lair, all three dogs jumped down, and began going after the poachers. Fred and Frank grabbed some swords they found on the ground and began to run after the poachers. Rick and the three small dragons yelled as they ran after another group. Just the sight of human and dogs were too much for the poachers. They broke ranks and began to scream as they ran from the lair. Rick stood at the entrance. "And never come back or you'll be sorry! Enchanter and Aqua stood in their elf forms, as they were laughing at their back up. Rick ran over to Enchanter and stopped. "Are you all right, Sir?" "I am, now! Thank you, young man. Where did you come from?" Enchanter acted bewildered. "Mia said you needed help! So, we came to help." Rick smiled as the dogs gathered around him. "Well! I never thought I would ever see the day when wolves would help us." Enchanter smiled as a dog licked his hand. "Friendly, wolves!" "Grandfather, these are dogs, not wolves. May I introduce, Fred? He was Richard Hamel's partner. This is Frank, Fred's twin brother and Rick is Frank's son. These are Frank and Rick's dogs. This one is Sultan." Mia knelt down and hugged Sultan. ?Thank you!? Storm and Sky had taken off after the poachers. They landed in the entranceway to the lair a few minutes later. ?Mother, you should see those poachers. They are still running." Sky laughed as he hurried inside. "Well, until they ran into that band of warriors Lammorra was sending to help us. They are fighting the elfin warriors." Storm laughed and changed to elf. Maria stood beside her mother in elf form. Fred walked over to Mia and hugged her. "Are you all right, my dear?" Fred petted her hair as he hugged her. Storm walked up to Fred. "Leave her alone!" Fred turned to Storm. "You sit down! Shut up! Your mother is trembling! Can't you see that? Your mother loves you and was worried sick about you children." Enchanter could see his daughter nodding her head. "Storm, Sky it's all right! Fred is just making sure your mother is fine and would not hurt her. Boys start cleaning up this mess!" Storm and Sky went over to the weapons and grouched as they picked them up. Rick went and helped the boys. "Fred likes your mother and was worried about her. He was worried about you, children as well. Fred's wife and son, Andy were killed in a car accident. Fred hates seeing anyone hurt. Look at your sister!" Maria was sitting on Frank's knee petting the dogs. Aqua walked over to the others. "Mia, are you all right?" "I was frightened for my children." Mia was still hugging Fred. Frank looked over at Enchanter. "When those men saw the dogs they sure ran." "The wolves here are vicious and have always been feared by others. The same with humans." Enchanter laughed. "The sight of both humans and wolves was what put the run on those poachers." Aqua moved closer to the men. "The humans here are more like cave men from your past and are feared like wolves are." Good! Children, how would you like a few dogs of your own? You must treat them with love and teach them to hunt. In return they will guard this lair and keep you all safe." Frank smiled at the boys. He gave Storm and Sky each a male dog. Rick showed the boys how to handle and care for their new friends. Mia and Fred had taken Maria back to Frank's house with them. They left the portal open for Frank, Rick and Mia's sons. For the rest of the weekend, Mia and Fred did their shopping and took everything to Mia's lair. Frank gave Maria a female dog. They spent the whole weekend running back and forth through the portal getting things organized. Mia decided to leave the portal open it Frank's house. She put the portal in Fred's closet in his bedroom. Red had sent Vale and Lyptus back to see Fred and help Mia. The two Argons spent hours learning from Rick, how to drive a car. Mia was even learning to drive. She had Fred buy her a convertible. After Sunday dinner, Fred returned to Powell River. Frank and Rick returned to their home. Aqua sat in her daughter's kitchen drinking coffee. "Mia, what is wrong? You seem very quiet!" Aqua had never seen her daughter like this before. "I don't know. I've never felt this way before. Fred is like Hamel and the other humans here." Mia was really stuck for words. Aqua nodded her head. "Rose felt the same way about Nile. Mia, I think you are falling in love with Fred. I will tell the elders, just in case. Even Enchanter likes Fred. There is half the battle!" Storm walked out of his room and into the kitchen. "I want to go see Rick next weekend. He said if it was all right with you, and we were good, he wants to take us to a football game. Rick's dad said he could get us passes for the game. Please mother, can we go with Rick and Frank?" "What about your sister?" Mia asked. Maria was standing near the doorway. "Fred wants to take us shopping. He said he saw a pretty dress he wants to buy me. Oh! Mother. Fred is so nice to me. Look, what he gave me." Maria held out her arm. "See, my charm bracelet. Fred said all pretty girls should have beautiful things to wear. Mother, Fred treats me so nice. I know how Kala feels now having someone like Hamel to see she gets pretty things. You hear what Flame did? He went to the forest and plucked one of those birds with all those coloured feathers. The bird is alive, just bare skinned! Flame gave the feathers to Kala for helping him with his schoolwork. Bess said the bird would grow more feathers." Mia could see something was happening to her children. They were learning about love. Sky came running into the room. "Storm, come on! Let's play football!" Storm ran off with his brother. Mia nodded her head and laughed. "They're starting to act more like Shadow. Aqua laughed and held Mia's hand. "I can see that! We have work to do. Mia, Enchanter happens to like your new boyfriend. He even told me to tell the Elders. These humans are very different. More like Mel." "Yes, Mother, I know!" Mia sighed as she saw Red entering the room. "Doc loves us all for who we are. He makes me feel very important and special." "Mia, did you get those things we wanted?" Red asked. Mia sighed and smiled at Red. "Over in those boxes are all the things you wanted. Oh, Red. I just had the most wonderful weekend! I'll have to tell Emerald about it!" As Red stared at Mia with a concerned expression formed on his face. "Aqua, is Mia all right?" "Yes Red! Mia will be fine. Well, I better go. See you at Windrider's Tower. See you soon." Aqua laughed as she left. Red helped Mia carried the boxes into Shadow's Tower. Mia was humming a song as she worked. Red kept giving Mia strange glances. "Mia, go see Emerald!" Red watched as Mia smiled and kissed his cheek, then left. Red shook his head and stared at the doorway, then got back to work. "Probably to much shopping! I know how it bothers me! Poor Mia, shopping sickness!" Mia opened a portal to Red's Tower. She hummed as she walked into Emerald's private quarters. "I have just had the most wonderful weekend!" Spinning around in a circle Mia finally dropped into a large chair. "Mia, are you all right?" Emerald could see something had occurred to get Mia feeling so much like an elf. "What happened this weekend to make you feeling so happy?" "Emerald, I met a man! Even my children and Enchanter like him." Mia continued to explain what happened to her. After Mia had finished, Emerald stared at her. "Mia, I do not think it would be wise to tell Red what you told me. We'll just say you had a great time shopping. All right?" "All right, I think you're right. Red would not understand. Would he?" Mia could see Emerald laughing and shaking her head. "That would be to much to ask from Red. Especially, with Fred being human. As Shadow would say, Red would hit the roof." Emerald laughed. "Well, we better get Shadow's Tower arranged for him. What Red does not know will not hurt him? This will be our secret for now." ******* Shadow's weekend was an emotional one for him, for when he had returned to Red's Tower. His three apprentices wanted to see him. Shadow was resting on his bed and was reading some of the papers Fred had given him. When his apprentices entered his room. Shadow answered his door. "Come in! Sit down!" "Master, we were talking to Eric and he suggested we come and see you. We do not understand something. Why do we have to take two days off in every seven?" Lyptus was upset, because he did not understand. "Don't you want time to spend with your families? You must have family somewhere?" Shadow watched his apprentices sit down. "I don't expect you to work every day. You need time off for yourselves." "Yes Shadow! Vale and Thorn have not seen their families for many years. Neither have I." Lyptus was the spokesman for the apprentices. "Well, now you'll have time to see them. You'll notify your parents that I'd like to meet with your families. You're in my employment and part of your pay will be that the health of your families is looked after. I'll need others in my tower as well to help us. If any of your families require work or could use help with anything. I want to know. The reason for asking is that I can't have you worried about families. If you are worried about you're families then your work may suffer and I don't want that. So, let's get your families healthy and working in jobs they enjoy doing. We can then all work together. Can you call your families or will you have to send them messages? You tell them that your master wishes an audience with them and nothing more." Shadow could tell that his apprentices were hiding something from him. "Master, Vale and I come from the same town and we have our parents. I have a father and Vale has a mother, and his father is missing. Thorn has a grandmother, parents, brother and twin sisters. He comes from Eaglestep. Vale comes from Landor. His mother is a healer for that village. I come from a small village near Elfstand. So, we are going to be close to our families. We understand what you want us to do. But we do not understand, why you would want to do it?" Lyptus looked at Shadow. Vale nodded to Shadow. "Our families are poor. We really do not have much at all. Thorn and Lyptus's parents work in the fields for others. The houses they live in belong to their masters. They are only servants to these beings. Thorn, Lyptus and myself had been sent to the School of Visions before these slavers captured our parents and families. We are free, but their parents and families are not. We can visit them, but they cannot visit us. Centuries ago, some of us were captured by warring clans. They have been held on these farms and homesteads for centuries. Thorn's brother was married to one of the Whitestone Elves, a cousin to your father. My mother is one of very few healers who can move freely about the Isles. She and my father moved to Landor many years ago. Father is alive as far as we know. He went after some of our enemies who fled. Father was alive last year. He is one of True Grey's generals. Comet protected us by saying we were his slaves. No one touches another persons slaves." "I see!" Shadow was stunned by what he just heard. He needed time to think. "Very well, you visit your families then." Shadow waited for his apprentice's to leave. A few moments later, Lyptus returned to Shadow's chambers. "Master, Vale and I talked to Thorn and told him that we should tell you what has happened to our parents. We thought it best to cover our tracks." "I was happy you did. We must try to keep Thorn involved as much as possible with my cases. I just don't know how to work your problems into my cases." Shadow sensed Lyptus had an idea. "Tell me!" "If we have two days off! We could use this to help our parents and others. Keep our working chores for you as our apprenticeships. Once the people get use to us being around you as your apprentices they will think we are like furniture after a while and not give us any notice. Then we can slowly inch our way forward. By then, we should have these Councils of Seven well identified. Then Vale and I can enlist as Councils of Seven members and backstab them as they make their moves against us. Yes, a double cross! They will not suspect us of doing such a terrible thing to them. After all, we are supposed to be your apprentices." Lyptus felt Shadow take his hands and looked down. "We will have these Councils of Seven crying the blues when we are done with them. Double-crossing the evils. Novel idea! I approve. Any more ideas you have come to my chambers after I have said goodnight. Let me know you are coming by taking off your master's ring and scratching your finger, then replace it. Thank you! We will work together to get them all." The prince watched as Lyptus bowed and left the room. Shadow tried to rest on his bed. But with everything of his being moved to his own tower, people were coming and going. He sought another place to rest and think, but first, Shadow had to talk to his five spider-Elves in his lab. Rising from his bed, Shadow then walked into his lab. As he entered he could see a portal on the lab wall. ?Shadow, we told Emerald that we would move all your things from the lab and your private rooms here. Come take a look at the new lab and your private quarters. Shadow, we were thinking that this might be the best time to talk to you. This new lab is on the top floor of your tower in a specially constructed area that your father had built. The top floor itself is a complete lab and science library; the floor below is a massive suite. We were thinking that if trouble comes we could close off these two floors as a safe house for you and your friends. Your human friend, Fred we want to protect. With Relle still out there, Fred could be in danger as well as Kevin. We know about the portals that Mia has opened into Fred?s brother home. You have trusted Fred for many years and so did Strand. We have to protect Fred and Kevin at all cost. If Hamel loses Fred or Kevin there is no telling what he will do. You have met Kevin before. Look, we not suppose to tell anyone this. But right after Strand leave to come back here, him assign others to watch over Fred and him friends. Them watching over Kevin and him friends too. Some of these people are humans and work for Boss. There are some from the Isles as well. Some are elves in human disguise and others are spiders and ants told to tell Strand everything that is going on. Strand has always had really big ideas for world and peace on Earth. We know that you want to help Strand bring peace to Earth and Isles.? Shooter walked forward and rubbed Shadow?s hand. ?All right, what is your point?? Shadow waited for the rest of their ideas. ?All towers on Isles have eight floors, but Eaglestep. It has twelve floors - Four extras that can be hidden by Illusions Spells. We want to use these four top floors as research areas for the Arron and Argons scientists. No on would ever suspect you of hiding these researchers. This would also give Lyptus and Vale less area to travel to get information to us so we can relay it to Strand.? It was plain to Grip that Shadow did like the idea. ?Yes, I understand what you are getting at. We have to get Vale and Lyptus?s families rescued first and brought to my tower.? There was something these little ones were not telling Shadow and he knew it. ?I want to know at all time what is happening or going to happen. I have got to be prepared for the worst case scenario.? ?You only prince right now. Later after you become King, you to get your own castle. We have put in request that this tower be moved to your castle at that time. We know that you and True Grey want Fred here as Police Commissioner. You to give Fred this tower as police station, but we only give him access to seven floors. Eighth floor we pretend to be haunted by spirits guarding that floor. This floor can be used for hiding special people. Arrons and Argons will live above on ninth floor to stop spies from entering lab. You will have full access, like us.? Cushion watched the prince nodding his head. ?Once we get castle then we bring Kevin here and other doctors like Fred?s sister. We have so much work to do. So, while you rescuing people on Isles and in Underground we will be watching and planning our moves. Gretz?s people will be so busy watching you and Fred that them not see us sneaking up from backside.? Shooter could see Shadow laughing at their ideas. ?Then as other of your friend come to Isles, we slowly introduce them to Argons and Arrons.? ?Cela tell us that if we can prove to other Gods in Ske that Jasper and other evil Gods are behind this that she will get Venya mobilize Yana and other Gods to come down to help you. I gets this message last night. It comes to me when messenger could not find Talon. Him is helping Stan and Hamel. Very few of us have told the Gods anything about this. Talon is Guardian of you. He was given very special powers like you have been. Talon will not use his talents unless you are in grave danger. You already know more than the other Gods. Yana and Venya?s parents gave them special powers to give to you. However, some of the old Gods from Earth?s past are so angry with Gretz that they gave Talon and you special powers as well. Sort of a double dosage of energies! When we tell messenger that Talon not here. Him wants to know why. Him is one of our Generals, so we have to tell him that you comes home, but that you master already. Him almost passes out! See that hair on floor! That belongs to Maxim. Him is posing as wizard and is with several others who are in with the evils right now. So many spies, but no one know who these children of Gretz are. No one can find Gretz. We only lure out her mate when you come. Now the females on the Isles have no leader. If Gretz is in human world, we thinks she has son with her. She will not know who killed or where her mate is. Her daughters will come out now to find their daddy. We have to find them, in amongst all the evil females hiding in groups as priestesses. Not even Gods know who daughters or son are. Real Arrons are hiding like us. You know that part. You only one who does know! Strand wanted us to tell you something. Him can divide himself into other people. He can do this eight times and make eight different Strands. Him is very special person! Anyway, him takeover for two people who have died on Isles! One is a baby called Silver Sky and other is clone of Blazemaster. Signet has poisoned the clone. Him is in Ske with Venya right now. Some time in future you will be told to kill off this clone. Not to worry, cause you only releasing them from great pain and suffering. It will only make you stronger, and more liked by the right people. We will help and tell you when these spirits have to be released. You see Gretz can grab the spirits. We not want that. So, Venya?s mother Bessa has to be in the area when you kill off mortal body. This will stop Gretz from gaining that persons power.? Stabber handed the prince the message. ?This is book for you from Maxim. You to learn it!? ?I truly would not know what to do without you five on my side. I like your ideas of the secret areas. We will have to do the same to the castle when I receive it. Move more Arron and Argons into the castle, hiding them in elf or spider form. We will work very closely together. I want you five as my personal backup team. Well, I have a great deal to think about. I need some time for myself. Continue the good work! I?ll see you at our new tower. Remember, we are all brothers in this fight. I love you all!? Shadow walked back into his own room leaving his five special scientists staring at each other. It was after Shadow left the room that Shooter turned to Locker. ?We never have been loved before! Shadow always makes us feel so special.? ?Him even called us him brother. We are going to have to watch over our little brother even more closely now. Even Hamel say we his little brothers, we older than Hamel, so him our little brother. Humans and Shadow are so different from others. Even Stan and Doc different. Bess and Kala so pretty! Why we not find females like them?? Locker sighed and put some things into a box. ?Kala always kiss and hug us. She say we really special friends. She hugged me so tight when we give her blanket with flowers on it. I thought I gonna pop! Bess say any time we need healing to come to her. We never have friends like these on Neton One. I not understand this hugging thing, but it sure makes me feel nice and warm inside. Just like being wrapped up in one of our Sun Glow Blankets. You think that what love is like! It must be like Sun Glow Blanket, but only coming from inside. I not mine being hugged or kissed by Kala or Bess.? Shooter placed some other articles into the box. ?Them our little sisters! All the other scientists nodded there heads and together said one word. ?YUP!? They began to move their lab into Shadow?s Tower. Shooter hurried to catch Shadow. ?Sorry to bother you. Hamel drop off equipment and things from Fred. We put them in your lab room too. They will be all hooked up and ready to run by morning. Stan and Hamel have almost finished the wiring. Whatever that is. I better get back to work!? Shooter ran off, leaving Shadow laughing as he rested on his bed. He rose from his bed and left his room. Walking slowly down the hallway, Shadow met Red and Eric as he turned the corner. Shadow was very upset with what his apprentice's had told him. "Red, would you check out my apprentice's families. I was just told some of them are being kept in slavery. This disturbing fact really is getting me very upset. If they are I want those families released. I will not have my apprentices worried about their families. They will have enough to do without worrying about how if their families are alive or healthy." This was the first time Shadow had seen Red ever rub his hands together and nod his head. "I may have the act of surprise on my side this time. Eric, will you check out this information for Shadow? Keep me informed as to your progress. Let me know who these slavers are. I have heard this from other members in the Conclave who have tried to get evidence. We want it stopped!" Red informed his apprentice. "This might be the break we need." "They will not be expecting this move. I'll get right on it!" Eric nodded his head and turned to greet Shadow. He stood smiling at the young master. "You sure cleaned up this house. True Grey stopped by to give you this. Poor Barcot and Grik are still shaking after that business with the basement room in Jasper's home. Nice work! Congratulations! Welcome home! I see you have three apprentices." Eric was very proud of Shadow and watched as the apprentices moved closer to their master. Shadow removed his cloak and handed it to Lyptus. "Go with Eric and he will show you to my room at my tower. Eric, please see my apprentices get rooms at my tower as well. Thanks Eric!" All the large changeling did was wink at Shadow and walk off down the hallway with the apprentices following him. ?I am sure happy to see you three free at last. Now, we can get to work! I will try to keep Red at a distance. This is going to get hotter than a volcano when things start to erupt.? ?This is going to send that double of Vinnin right after Shadow. You know it!? Thorn was afraid for his cousin. ?I do not want my cousin hurt!? ?He will not be, if we do our jobs right. What did you think of Fred?? Eric walked along side Lyptus as they made their way to Shadow?s Tower through the portal. ?Reminds me of my father! Fred is a warrior! You can see it in his stance and attitude. I doubt if even Gorr could make Fred do anything he did not want to do. That would be some fight. Fred would flatten Gorr for sure. It is so good to be finally free. Comet has protected us for years. Eric can you get Thorn?s family out first, and away from Dalin and that double of Vinnin?? Vale placed his hand on Thorn?s shoulder. ?We will see they get freed first.? ?Thank you! Dalin is going to hate me even more now. I now out rank even him. Being one of Shadow?s apprentices, gives me a higher clan position. But Red and Emerald being clan leaders children and high born, gives Shadow even more pull now. I want to stay close to Shadow. You two can help Eric and do your spying. Even though I do not know whom you two really are. You are my best friends. I do not care what race you belong to. We are as Shadow says all brother apprentices and should protect each other. Those kidnappers and killers will not suspect me as a spy for the Gods. Cela has given me my assignments. I will see they are carried out. Cela thinks that I am the only one that the others will not be watching. I will use my position and get Grub to help us as well. The more little ones we have on our side the better it will be for us all in the future.? Thorn held Eric?s arm tightly in a firm grip. ?We have lost so much to these killers and kidnappers. We will get them eventually if we work with Shadow. Hamel and our prince sure have the right way to deal with these Slime Balls as Hamel calls them. Kepo the Monkey Leader is going to stay in the dungeons and pretend to be our slave. This way he can get information to us from his clan. He only wants the other nine with him right now. Maybe, later, we can bring the rest of his clan to the tower. Shadow knows. It was partly his idea. Kepo trust very few people. He was terrified of Bess at first. Not now, he adores her and loves Kala. We have opened a small portal into Kepo?s cell for him to enter Kala?s room. He sleeps with her at night and guards her. Xor was sent to the Isle of Treetop and told to tell the others of their clan to guard those dragons there. Xor has discovered another clan of elves and springs dragons in the mountains north near that huge quarry. The Monkey People Clan are splitting up to guard the two clans of dragons for us. Boss has given his okay as well. We play a dangerous game. The first sign of trouble, the monkey people will get the injured out and to Comet as fast as they can. Eric, Boss has helped us all get to other safe places. He is worried about that group by the quarry. Something is going on there. He thinks the Leaders of the Trirogs are nearby. Gord and Lurker are going to move closer to the area just in case of trouble.? Lyptus placed his hand on Eric?s shoulder. ?If Red finds out!? Eric was worried about being blasted by his master. ?That is why Flexer is taking over. We need Red out of the line of fire. We have to find the most dominate female of Gretz?s daughters. Once we do that them we can start stage two of our plans.? Vale watched as Thorn nodded his head. ?Where could she be?? Thorn shrugged his shoulders. ?I am the only one who knows what the eldest daughter looks like. How do we draw her out?? ?I don?t know! Gorr thinks that the crystal lady in the Underground is one of the females of Gretz, but one of the younger ones. This has to be proven!? Eric remembered something at that moment. ?I remember seeing four young females with Clovase. Could they have been Gretz?s females?? ?It is quite possible! That was about the same time Mannza and Tammuz lost the females scent. It could have been crossed over by the scent of blood from the fight. Do not forget these females do smell like death at times.? Lyptus watched as Eric showed them to their quarters. ?Thank you Eric. I heard that Emerald is sending Dawn to watch over Hamel. We will stay in touch through her.? ?That was my plan. Well, someone has to watch over Hamel. Not even Starnick can keep up with that one. He is recommending that his three older brother become Shadow?s guards. He is placing a formal request into Lammorra. We could sure use the help.? Eric started to laugh as he walked down the hallway. ?I?m going to see the cook. He is on our team. I don?t want him going after Talon.? ?That would be some sight!? Vale laughed as Eric left the area. ?Well, we have work to get done. I heard that Shooter and his team of four are moving in here as well. It will be good to see them again. I wonder how Eric would deal with the rest of our team?? ?We may be all mixed races, but we are all brothers in this war.? Thorn smiled at his fellow apprentices. ?I for one would be happy to see Starnick?s older brother here. I can handle them.? ?They will be to busy guarding Shadow. If they can keep track of him!? Lyptus started to laugh. ?What a team we have starting to form! A bunch of misfits! Well, shall we settle our gear and get to work?? They each walked to their own rooms. Meanwhile, Shadow walked downstairs to Red's Great Hall and into the mobile trailer. He went inside and sat down on the bench seat. He raised his feet up and leaned back against the wall. He closed his eyes and rested for a while. He just wanted a place to rest that was quiet. Shadow heard someone coming and walked into another room. The room was empty, so he decided to rest on the bed for a while. He rolled onto his side and faced the wall. "How can I stop it? I can't let it go on! I need to get to church. At least there I can think!" Shadow became so involved with his thoughts that he did not hear or see Doc and Dawn enter the room. ?Shadow!? Doc walked over to the bed and sat down. "Are you, all right?" Shadow rolled over and saw Doc sitting next to him. "Yeah, I'm fine! I was just thinking that's all!" Shadow sat up and leaned back against the headboard. He showed Doc his ring. "See, I made Master Wizard." Doc hugged the child. "Congratulations! I'm very proud of you! Shadow, Dawn is here! She wants to see you!" ?So!? Dawn walked closer to the bed. "Who is this young man in my bed?" Doc spoke with great pride. "This is Master Wizard Shadow." Dawn sat down. "You're still not very big! Are you little one? I have missed you, so much." She picked up Shadow and cuddled him. Emerald walked into Dawn's room. "Shadow, Dawn is my apprentice and was like a sister to your father." "Emerald, Shadow is a master wizard!" Dawn began to cradle him in her arms. "How is that possible? He is still only a baby!" Emerald laughed at the expression on Shadow's face as he raised his eyebrows. "Dawn, Shadow is the Prince of the Prophecy." Emerald watched as Dawn moved the hair from Shadow's face. "I'm glad Shadow is home." Dawn kissed the child's forehead. Shadow heard Hamel calling him. "Dawn! Please! Let me go! I must find out what Hamel wants." Hamel had seen Doc motioned to him that Shadow was in the room. Hamel stood in the doorway, laughing. "So, there you are! I have been looking all over for you. Little old, isn't she?" "Very funny! Hamel, get me out of here! Hamel! Please, help me! Dawn won't let me go!" Shadow was wiggling around. Hamel stepped into plain view. "Dawn, I'm glad to see you are feeling better." Dawn let go of Shadow and stood up. "Hamel, good to see you. Eric told me how you came to my rescue." Emerald smiled. "Dawn, you will be returning to Eaglestep Tower and working with Hamel. He'll be teaching you some new things. Shadow is now master of his father's tower. You will be relaying to me what my grandson needs. You understand? I will be in direct contact with True Grey and Flexer." Shadow left Dawn and Hamel to talk. The prince walked into the kitchen and Doc was waiting for him. "Emerald was just explaining the importance of Dawn being with you. I had no idea that Red was in such danger! Eric confided in me last night. I will be helping you all I can. I am to pass messages that Digger gets from Boss onto you. Shadow, we figured out how Boss captured those creatures. I found bottles of ether in a secret compartment under my bed. In the closets were huge bags of large balloons and some tanks of helium gas." Doc showed Shadow the bottles and balloons. "Those creatures never even knew what hit them. We found some blowguns and darts in a cupboard. Boss would float the ether into their lairs with the balloons, and then popped them. The ether would knock them out. All Boss had to do was go in and bring them out." ?Oft sent a message saying that Boss never harms these people.? Hamel stood in the doorway to the kitchen. "Shadow, we found sprayers with ether in them. We also found another location, where they had other two motor homes stashed. We think we have all Boss's equipment, at least ninety percent of it." ?I have been talking to Shooter and his associates. We have a real hunt on our hands.? Shadow nodded his head. "Doc, would you check out my three apprentices? Make sure they are healthy. We'll be moving this mobile home to my tower. I have sent for my apprentice?s families. We think they're being kept in slavery. Eric will be going to find out and to free them. Would you examine those people for me? Doc, I'll see you when I return from Elfstand. I think I should face Lammorra now, before she sends out her armies!" "Good idea! Here!" Doc handed the prince the small bottle of capsules. "These pills are your dragon food. Make sure you take one tablet a day. If you get tired take two tablets. Keep putting the salve on the bruises. Take care, son! I'll see you at home." Doc hugged Shadow and watched as the prince walked out of the mobile with Hamel. Shadow went to his room at Red?s Tower to get his cloak and Staff of Power. He noticed the portal to Wonder's Tower room was still in his bedroom. Hamel stood beside Shadow's bed. "I thought you would like to know this. Last night, when I was taping Boss talking to Oft and Stun, they had a visit from a man called Barcot. This man was collecting all the injured people he could find from the mines. Barcot is taking them to a secret healing place deep in the Underground Tunnels. Soaren told me of a Healing Temple in the deep underground. Barcot is working with Boss! Soaren told me that Barcot is one of True Grey's healers and wizards. Barcot is supposed to be dead as well as a man called Grik. These two are stealing the injured from the mines and taking them to this healing house. Boss told Grik that Marts and Relle are out there killing everyone they possibly can. Grik was told that Marts was killed in a landside and the rest of how his body vanished into the quicksand. Relle has been impersonating Boss, all right. He is a very mean and ruthless man. Boss knows that Red's Tower is now cleared of all unwanted garbage and passageways. Why didn't you let me know? " "I could not! Flame has been after these last three places for quite a while. He could never find them. It was Kraken that led us to these places. He left his scenting odour on the areas of the opening to the passageways. Poor Grik and Barcot almost walked right into Jasper's front room. You should have seen their faces. We ran for our lives. I managed to seal up the passageway and Cela put a open passageway from the plane of Dra-gon where these Sand Sharks live. I can only imagine what Jasper is doing if those creatures get into his basement. Soaren is willing to work with us?" Shadow watched as Hamel started to laugh. "What's the matter?" "Soaren is a Pegasus. Shadow, last night while I was working, Sprig came into the room and handed me some food. I thanked her for the food. She started to watch me and soon was sitting on my lap watching. Shadow, these people are beautiful. Soaren told Sprig to get off of me. She said she wanted to see what I was saying to the magic box. From standing behind me, she could not see properly. Sprig is part Pegasi and Unicorn. She showed me last night. Shadow, I have never seen such a beautiful filly as Sprig. Soaren hugged me when he found out I was staying with you. Anyway, Soaren said that he would get us information and see that it was delivered to me personally. Sprig is Soaren's granddaughter. No one else is to know!" Hamel placed his hand on Shadow's shoulder. "Flame had me marking his school work in English, reading, spelling and math. He is doing very well! Even I am surprised! Well, I'll see you at the tower!" Hamel vanished through the portal before Shadow could ask his friend to join him at church the following weekend. Shadow could see that nothing on his desk at Red?s Tower had been moved yet. He placed a note on the answering machine, to put it on his desk in his tower. He also went into his closet and found a small box, which he reduced and placed inside his pocket. He did not want it being misplaced, for it was his bible and cross that a priest had given to him a long time ago. It meant a great deal to Shadow. Each night the prince would say his prayers and ask for guidance from his god. Shadow glance down at his watch and realized that months had gone by so fast while he was on the Isles. He was just starting to get use to the change in time. Shadow readied himself to go to Wonder?s Tower. He was just about to leave when Thunder suddenly appeared. ?Did you get your own room at my tower?? ?Yes. It is so big! I am right across the hall from you. I was sent to move your personal items from your desk. Is it all right?? Thunder wanted only to do the right thing. ?I would appreciate it. Thunder, could you put this in the top drawer of my desk for me. I don?t want it misplaced in the move.? Shadow handed the cross and bible to Thunder. ?I will guard them as well. You take care! I see you at home!? Thunder reduced the prince?s desk and began to carry it out. ?I will have Doc hook up the phone line as well. It is already in your new chambers. See you at home!? Chapter Seven After watching Thunder leave, Shadow entered the portal and walked into the tower room at Wonder?s Tower. He saw Talon, Stan and Hamel making ready all their gear to be taken to Windrider's Tower. Shadow was wearing his master?s robes and cloak. "Shadow, you did it! Come over here! Show Stan!" Talon bowed to Shadow. Then grabbed his nephew and spun him around. "Stan, this is our new Master Wizard." Talon said proudly. Stan looked up and smiled. "Well, look at you! We're all very proud of you. Here, listen to this!" Stan plugged in the speaker and the others sat down to listened. "Look for it, Stupid! It gots to be here somewhere! Unless you parked it in that quicksand over there! Look, again!" Oft gave strict orders to Stun. Stun rudely replied. "I looked and looked. You blame me for everything! I not even see grove of trees here before. Stop callin' me stupid! I called Stun! There be no truck here. Stun, I gonna' find Boss! I tellin' Boss, this place be creepy! This whole Isle be creepy! Missing tings! Next ting missing will be us! "You parked truck not me!" There was a pause for a moment. "You forgets! I not know how to drive. It not me stupid! It you! OUCH! Why you hit me? I tellin' Boss! I goin' find Boss!" Oft screamed out in frustration. Stun screamed "I go, too! We finds Boss together! You's not leaven' me here by metelf!" Hamel and the others could not contain their laughing. A few minutes later, the ogres started, again. "Shadow, we taped these conversations, night before last. It was the same night Mia went with Fred to Vancouver. We love hearing them!" Stan laughed and turned up the sound. "I sometimes wonder if they are not trying to make us laugh, and trying to show us that someone has a sense of humour." "Why has it taken you two so long to get here?" Boss screamed at the ogres, but before they could answer the Boss started in again. "Where is the mobile? I told you to bring up my motor home. Now, where the hell is it?" Boss finally let the ogres explain. Boss began to yell and scream at them. "You idiots! Now, we will have to steal horses! Then, we must go through the tunnel north of Lonestone. Next, we have to get to Eaglestep to get another vehicle. We have to be on Imp by the end of summer. That is like nineteen weeks away. Have you any idea, how long it will take us to reach Eaglestep? Well, I'll tell you! It will take us at least ten weeks to reach the halfway mark." Boss listened to what happened to his gun. "You did what to my gun? That was a colt 45, with pearl handles!" Boss began to beat the men and they could be heard as they ran off. "Boss, we find you horse really fast!" Oft said, as his voice faded out. Shadow was laughing so hard that Talon was holding him on the chair. Talon hugged Shadow and lifted him onto his knee. Wonder entered the room. "We have cleared out all the farms of livestock and beings from the other villages and towns. We do not want those three stealing anything." He explained about the mules, food and weapons. "That was an excellent idea!" Shadow knew that Boss would never take from the people. Wonder turned around when he heard Shadow's voice. "Well, look at you young Master Shadow! Come over here! Let me take a look!" Shadow stood up and walked to Wonder. "I made Master Wizard. Comet tested me, himself." Thrilled for the new master, Wonder embraced Shadow. "I did not think Comet tested others anymore. I guess, I was wrong! Come downstairs! Someone wants to meet you. Talon, take Hamel downstairs! Windrider wants to meet him, too. Shadow, you should change his clothes, first. Where is Stan?" "He just left to help his father for a while. Hamel has finished hooking up the electrical in Shadow?s Tower. Stan went to help move some of Doc?s furniture into his new quarters." Talon knew what was going on and Red really wanted Stan to be close by his father at least until they gave Doc his present. Talon and Hamel walked downstairs to the great hall. "Ham, have you ever ridden a horse?" Hamel smiled. "Yes, I use to have a few of my own, but that is when I was younger, and when we were in the states. After the accident father sold them, because we had to move." They walked into Wonder's great hall, Windrider turned around to greet them. "Talon, my dear friend!" Windrider swept Talon off his feet lifting him up to his eye level. Windrider would lift up everyone he met. This gave him an advantage in a fight. For if he knew the weight of the person he was fighting, Windrider would grab his enemy by the leg and drop him from the sky. Windrider also liked to pull his friends out of fights as a means of escape. "It is good to see you! Windrider, this is Hamel." Talon watched as Hamel stood in a daze. The young human was not prepared for Windrider at all. "Pleased to meet cha'!" "So, you're our new tracker. Talon told me that you are the best he has ever known." Windrider lifted Hamel into the air. "I know about the metal. I just want to thank you for helping us." Hamel was glad this man was on their side. "After what those men have done to my family! I want satisfaction! They murdered my father and older brother! They burned my mother and sister! I want them to pay dearly for their crimes!" Windrider could feel the pain in Hamel's voice. "They will pay! We will see to that!" "Stan will come later to your tower. He is helping Doc, his father." Talon handed them each a drink. "Shadow will be down shortly. He wanted to change his clothes, first. You're going to love him. He is very tired and has just returned from Visions to find others moving all his things to Eaglestep Tower. He took his master's test." "He is just a child? Isn't he?" Windrider asked. "Is he all right?" "Yes, he is a child of twelve years. But what a child! He passed his master's test!" Talon just laughed. "Comet tested him and from what father told me, Shadow saved Comet's life. The Spectre started to drain Comet this time. I guess Comet lost control. That I am going to look into. Even testing Shadow, Comet should not have lost control of the Spectre like that. Shadow said he felt a surge of energy several times from somewhere else. He also said that Little One has a camera with pictures in it. I think that someone went after Comet and tried to kill him, but Shadow stopped him." ?You think some interfered with the test?? Windrider grabbed Talon's drink and drank it, too. "I cannot believe that twelve years old lad passed his Master's Test!" Just then Shadow came running into the room. "Uncle Talon, I'm he?!" He stopped dead in his tracks and stared up at Windrider. Talon had told him about this man, but nothing could have prepared Shadow for this. Windrider stood over eight feet tall that was his body size. His wings touched the ceiling and must have been over twenty feet high. He was a muscular being, half man and half eagle. He had the coloration of an adult bald eagle. His head and under body were covered with silvery-white feathers. His face was human, with the eyes of an eagle. His nose was almost beak shaped, and his body was humanoid, but it was covered with darker feathers just like the bald eagle, even his feet were talons. His massive tail feathers seemed to come from the back of his waistline. Windrider was not what the prince had expected at all. Shadow stood in awe as he stared up at Windrider. The Eagleman lifted Shadow up into his arms. "Well, little one, you do look like Nile. I will carry you home! Come! Have a drink, first!" Talon smiled. "I told you, Windrider has pulled Red and I out of a few fights. I really meant pulled!" Windrider studied Shadow for a moment. "Talon, you're not telling me something." Talon smiled and shook his head. "I'll show you, later." Windrider could see Shadow was tired. "Talon, the mounts will be here, shortly. I'm taking our little one home. He is tired and needs sleep." Windrider cradled Shadow in his arms and walked from the great hall. Once in the open air, Windrider took one large leap to propel himself airborne. Thirty Eaglemen flew with them to the tower. Shadow could only agree with Talon, that Windrider and his people were very beautiful and powerful people. Shadow was so tired that he slept part of the way. He woke up as Windrider landed on a huge perch and hopped down to the floor. "Shadow, I'll take you to my mate. You can visit with Goldbird, until the others arrive. I have sent two pegasi to Wonder's tower to bring Hamel and Talon here. I'll meet them in the courtyard." The mighty Eagleman carried Shadow into a room. Shadow saw a beautiful female creature sitting on a round sofa type couch. She rose and hopped towards them. Windrider's had an elfin looking face, except his face was slightly rounder than an elf. He smiled at Shadow. "Goldbird, I have brought the prince to meet you." Windrider introduced the child. "This is Nile's son, Shadow." "Windrider, you give me that child, right now! You are holding him all wrong!" She reached out and took Shadow into her arms. "He is only a baby!" It was very difficult for Shadow not to burst out laughing as his hosts spoke in their own language. He could understand what they were saying. "Go! Bring the others here! I will look after our prince!" Goldbird hustled Windrider out of the room and carried Shadow over to the couch. She very gently set him down and hopped up beside him. Her coloration was of golds and yellows. She was slightly shorter than her mate, but she looked the same as he did. Goldbird could see Shadow was tired. "There, now you rest! I hope my mate did not hurt you?" She spoke in elfish. ?I am fine!? Shadow leaned back on some pillows. "No, Windrider was very gentle with me!" "My goodness, where did you get that ring?" Her eagle eyes had spotted his master's ring. "Master Comet gave it to me, when I passed my master's tests." Shadow could see she was shocked. "Shadow, but you are only a child!" Goldbird was astonished to see a child of his age wearing the ring of a master. "You must have learned several spells, very well to even get your ring." Goldbird was a sorceress herself. "I know forty-five spells, now. I only have to read my spells through to learn them." Shadow explained a little of his life in the human world to her. ?I guess Carrie has had a rough time living in the human world.? Goldbird rubbed his cheek. "I have missed you. How old are you now?" "I'll be thirteen in a few months. It only feels, as if I came here a few weeks ago." Shadow was getting use to the time difference. "Well, you will learn more about things like that as you get older." Goldbird remembered how Nile explained it to her. "Nile told me, it is like the canine aging. A dog lives one of your human years, but really in the dog?s life he has aged seven years. Instead of seven years, it is five years for elves and ten years for dragons. Even some areas have different time zones. Now, do you understand?" Even though she was part bird, Shadow could only marvel at how much these people had learned. They were not like elves or humans in their ways of thinking. The room in which Shadow was resting showed him how different they really were. "Yes, I understand, now." As he gazed around the room he could see several low perches in place of chairs all arranged around a table. In the corner there were stacked many different sizes of chairs. Large carpets were thrown on the floor. There on a large table were several dishes filled with different nuts, fruits and vegetables. "Mia wanted me to look after you, tonight. She arranged for you to meet two of the Dragon Elders. Did you bring your wizards robes?" Goldbird wanted to shock these elders. Shadow reached into his backpack and removed his robes. Goldbird unfolded the robes and cloak. "Shadow, these robes were made by the Dragon Elders. It was they who gave you your powers. The two you will meet tonight are called Guardians. They watch over the Isles like Misty does. They are your grandmother, Aqua and your great grandfather, Enchanter. I was told that Aura might even come to see you. She is one of the High Priestess from the Temple of Ske. She and Enchanter have been mated for over two thousand years. They have no idea you are here visiting us. Misty wanted to surprise them. We decided this would be the best place. Cela warned me that if the others know you are home, there could be trouble. Your grandmother has been told about your draining problem. Misty has not told them that you have come home. They still believe you are in the other world. What a surprise this will be for them! Come! Let's get you ready!" Goldbird carried Shadow into her room and watched over him as he napped. Then she helped him to clean up. Meanwhile, Talon and Hamel had arrived in the courtyard, where they dismounted from the pegasi. The two men walked towards Windrider. The two pegasi began to follow Hamel. Talon tried to shoo them away, but the steeds had ideas. Windrider walked up to the steeds. He tried to push them away, but the steeds began to push him back. Those two pegasi had one thing on their minds, and they wanted to be with Hamel. "Go quickly! I will join you in my quarters! I think Hamel has made two faithful friends. These two will not take no for an answer. Go! I cannot hold them much longer." Windrider was trying to hold the two steeds back. Wings flapped and feathers flew in all directions as the three beings pushed and shoved each other. Both males rushed into the building, Talon and Hamel hurried to shut the doors. Talon started to laugh. "That has got to be the funniest sight I have seem in a long time. Poor Windrider! He is being pushed in all directions. Those winged horses were really wrestling with him." They heard knocking coming from the doors. Talon grabbed Hamel. "Come! Get away from those doors! Hurry! Follow me!" Both men raced down the hallway towards Windrider's quarters. Windrider had arrived in his quarters. Goldbird took one look at him and started to laugh. "What on the Isles happened to you?" Her mate hopped across the floor. He sat down on a round couch and began to preen his feathers. "Those stupid pegasi! They wanted to come into the tower with Hamel! I had to help Hamel and Talon get into the tower by holding those two beast back." Windrider continued to preen, himself. "You most certainly do not have to be afraid of Hamel. Not even the pegasi are afraid of him. I have never seen them love anyone as they love Hamel. I'm hiring Hamel if he ever needs a job. I'd make Hamel my Stable Master in a moment." Talon walked into the room. "Well, that was quite the display!" Hamel walked in and stood beside Talon. Raising his hand, Windrider glared up at Talon. "Not one more word about it! I do not know what has gotten into those two!" ?It is all my fault! I am really sorry.? Hamel burst out laughing. "It happens to all horses when I'm around them. Horses have a thing for me!" "They sure have something all right!" Windrider realized just how funny it really was and sat laughing. ?I will have words with Soaren about those two!? Goldbird had never seen a human before and was apprehensive meeting Hamel, but she tried her best not to show her fear. "Welcome, young man! I am Goldbird. Windrider, I am sure that Talon and his friend would like to freshen up. Please, show them to their rooms. They may want to refresh themselves. I must take Shadow to see Aqua and Enchanter, before dinner." Talon explained to Hamel that humans and ogres had hunted the Eagle People. He also told Hamel that Goldbird and Windrider had lost two children to poachers. This upset Hamel very much. He understood for the first time how much these people feared the human race. He had to find a way to show them he was different and would not hurt them. Shadow walked with Goldbird passed Windrider as he stood in the hallway. The mighty Eagleman bowed to the prince as he passed. "Well, I see why the Dragon Elders are here. We will see you at dinner! Have a nice visit! Do not let Enchanter push you around!? Goldbird showed the prince to a set of large maple coloured doors. "Here, we are! I want you to walk inside and act as though you own this tower. Your grandparents are both inside. Remember, your grandfather is all dragon and so are you. Stand your ground with him! When he challenges you. Do not back down! Have fun!" Goldbird opened one of the doors for him. "Show him what a real man is!" Shadow took a deep breath, strutted into the room, as his Japanese Master would have to show other that he had an air of authority about him. Shadow wore his wizard?s robes and his black belt tied at his waist. He had received last month in Powell River at the dojo. He was proud of being a Master Wizard and a Black Belt in Karate. At his waist was Stinger, tucked into his black belt. He carried his Staff of Power. Enchanter had his back to the door. Aqua saw Shadow at once. She rose from her chair, but stood staring at the child. "Aqua, what is wrong?" Enchanter jumped to his feet and turned around. "My Heavens! Where did you come from? What are you doing here?" Enchanter watched the small wizard. Shadow used his defiant tough guy strut as he entered the room. "I've returned home to fight the evil, which threatens our people and who killed my parents. I'll see that man brought to justice." Shadow spoke in Phantom's deep gravely voice. Immediately, Aqua moved towards Shadow. She noticed Enchanter's eyes beginning to glow as he challenged his grandson. "He is our grandson! Leave him alone!" Aqua stepped in front of Shadow. "Enchanter, you maybe my father, but I will fight you, if you hurt this child!" She threatened her father. ?Bigger men have tried to deal with me!? Shadow tossed his hood back. "I can handle him, Grandmother." Shadow stepped around his grandmother, as he did his eyes began to glow back at Enchanter. Enchanter started to laugh. "He is an Enchanter, all right! Come here, Son! Let me see you!" Aqua reached out and took Shadow's hand. "Why have you come home? It's far too dangerous here! Especially, for you!" Shadow looked her right in her eyes. "Grandmother, I had to! Please! Don't worry, about me! I can take care of myself! Aunt Carrie has taught me well. I'm a warrior as well as a Master Wizard. I have already fought Starnick and dropped him to his knees in a fight." Enchanter grabbed Shadow's hand. "He wears the ring of a Master Wizard. Let's see, if he has earned his position. How do you feel about a little challenge, before dinner, Young Elf?" "I'm also dragon. So, remember that! I suppose a little exercise wouldn't hurt." Shadow winked at Aqua. "You look like as though you could stand to lose a few pounds!" Shadow heard his grandmother burst out laughing as she dropped into a chair. Suddenly, Enchanter stared with his mouth open. He had not expected this from one of his grandsons. "Aqua, be quiet! I'll deal with this young upstart! So, you think I need to lose weight? Well, we shall see! I must admit! You do have class for being so young a warrior, my Little Friend. Now, let's see, if you can hold your own in a fight. Shall we?" Casually, Shadow took off his cloak and placed it on a chair. He removed Stinger and pulled up the back bottom part of his robe up and tucked it into the front, under his tie belt. He put his Staff of Power in a corner and went over to where Enchanter and bowed to him. This respect left Enchanter a little more than just surprised that Shadow knew the old ways of fighting, as he bowed back out of respect. He waved his hand two staffs appeared in his hand. He tossed one to the child. Shadow caught the fighting staff, bowed and began to move like a cat, encircling Enchanter. The Guardian thrust out a strike at Shadow, but the child leapt into the air. He landed behind his grandfather, striking Enchanter on the backside with his staff. Spinning around Enchanter went to strike the child, but Shadow had vaulted into the air again, and tapped Enchanter on the shoulder. Shadow vaulted into another spot on the floor. "Great Grandfather, I can keep this up all night! I'll not hurt you! You are my great grandfather! I'll never harm a member of my family!" Shadow vaulted again to another place on the floor. Not being able to contain her composure, Aqua was laughing so hard tears ran down her face. "Father, give it up! You cannot win! He is to fast for you! Come! Sit down! Shadow is your Great Grandson, admit it!" By this time, Enchanter gave up and began to study the child's every move. "Shadow, come over here! I must check your dragon marks to see if you are my grandson or just a jumping bean." Shadow walked over to his elder and stood in front of him. Hurrying nearer, Aqua went to Shadow's side. "We also must mark you. We did not get a chance, before. Here, let me help you off with your robes." Shadow had his elfin trousers under his robes. Aqua smiled as she helped Shadow. "See Enchanter, there are Shadow parent's marks and Misty's." Aqua showed Shadow to a bed. "Lie down, so we can mark you!" By using her dragon breath, Aqua placed her name beside Misty's on her grandson. Enchanter floated Shadow into the air and marked him on his shoulder front and back, then in the small of his back. Enchanter lowered Shadow to the bed. "I still don't know why, Misty has brought him home?" Enchanter sounded concerned. "Misty did not bring me home! I was told that the orders came from someone else!" Shadow began to dress and explained. "I came home to find the person responsible for mother and father's murders. We know where one of there top men is, right now. I want to know everything about him, before I bring him down to hand him over to the Conclave. I promise you, both! I will bring him down!" As he spoke his grandparents had seen tears in the child's eyes. He finished dressing. "I know this man is not of our world or of the Forbidden World. Even though he is evil and is more than likely, a demon. I don't know how or when we'll meet. Mark my words! If he is a demon, I'll either destroy him, or I'll send him back to the place he came from - in pieces if I have to! I'll bring him down with the help of my god. I'll destroy him." Shadow lowered his head and began to cry. ?No one understands what I feel like or the pains both this evil one and myself have suffered. No one should have to suffer like we have!? Only wanting his grandson to know the dangers. Enchanter looked puzzled. "Shadow, no child can do that." "I can and I will!" Shadow reached out and touched Enchanter. The Guardian fell on the bed. Shadow touched Enchanter again. "As I said! I can and I will! I don't know what powers the Gods of the Isles gave me, but I know what I can do with my powers and the help of my god." Not sure what had happened, Aqua stood staring at Shadow. "What did you do to Enchanter?" Proudly Enchanter sat up, as he started laughing. "It seems our child knows his powers, very well! Very well, indeed! Aqua, he just drained my powers, and then restored them. He has Ott's draining powers, but his grandfather could never restore the powers back to the person he took them from." Showing his love to his grandfather, Shadow hugged Enchanter tightly. Aqua and her father could feel how much their child was hurting inside. Aqua put her arm around Shadow and drew him near to her as she hugged him, while she stroked his hair. "Shadow, you run alone across the hall to the dining room. Enchanter and I will be there, shortly." Aqua wiped the child's tears. ?I believe I know what is going on. Go! We will be right there!? The elders waited for Shadow leave their room. Aqua grabbed the front of Enchanter's robe. "The next time Shadow hugs you. You had better hug him back! He is elf as well as dragon. You must learn to give him a little affection. Cela made a comment to me the other day. She said I was in for a surprise. I believe Cela brought Shadow home. This is why Venya has been staying with Cela these past few months. If our grandson came home when he should, the others would be waiting for him. Shadow would have no time to learn his magic or other skills. Cela wants Shadow to have a fighting chance. I guarantee that not even Cloud will believe you when you say that Shadow has Ott?s powers. Let them believe what they want." Realizing he would have to change, Enchanter nodded his as he replied to Aqua. "I must admit! He is a very likable child! I will try to remember. I did not think the death of his parents had hurt him that much!" "Mia told me he spends hours cuddling her and Emerald." Aqua looked at her father. "We must remember, he was brought up in a human world and that humans show their affections, outwardly. He really does miss his parents. Father, we cannot interfere and you know it." Aqua gazed into her father's eyes. She could see Enchanter was starting to realize just how much Shadow had been hurt and how much pain was still there. Being a male dragon had always stopped his emotions from running wild, but now Enchanter realized what pain Shadow must still be in. Enchanter placed his hand on Aqua's shoulder. "I know, now! That's what worries me! I have relayed a message to the Elders at the Temple of Ske. They are coming down, tonight. They want Shadow to be asleep. Cloud is coming himself to examine Shadow. I know where Ott received his other abilities. I am the only other who knows. I will be damned if I will tell. Shadow says our Gods gave him his powers, but he also said that he had his God on his side. Now, I am wondering, would the human God help one of our children?" "I do not know, Father! If Shadow?s human God does help him then these Isles killers are in for a rude awakening. Even the Old One is coming down. He never leaves his temple." Aqua hugged Enchanter. "Try with me, because I need a hug, right now." Aqua knew male dragons were vicious and never showed love. Enchanter hugged his daughter. She closed her eyes and just held him tight, enjoying this special moment. "What are we to do? Mia told me, Shadow has a big problem. Apparently, if he gets too close to someone who is hurt or ill, his body heals that person and he drains himself. There is a High Healer as Mia calls him, trying to help Shadow. She wants me to talk with him." Aqua explained to her father. "I think we better both talk with this High Healer!" Enchanter looked at his daughter. "I will tell Cloud, tonight about the High Healer. What is this elf's name?" Enchanter asked. "Father, he is not elf. He is a human from the Forbidden World. Mia said he is called a Doctor and is much better than any of our healer, we have here. He goes by the name of Doc. Mia likes the man and respects him very much. He is very smart! Not like our humans. Apparently, at dinner tonight, there is one of these humans. He saved Dawn's life. I was told that this young man is the son of Richard Hamel. Yes! The detective who worked on Rose and Nile's murder cases. Richard and his son Darren were murdered by Marts. The young one has come to help us catch these people. This is where it gets serious. Mia told me that this young man wears a metal frame. It because his body is all twisted and the metal helps to support his body so he can walk. She also told me to tell you to forget about challenging him. He would beat the hell out of you." Aqua watched her father raise his eyebrows. "Apparently, he took on three monkey people to save Dawn's life." "You said this boy was a cripple!" Enchanter gave his daughter a startled glance. "This young man I must meet! He sounds fascinating! Well, let's go meet him!" Enchanter and Aqua walked across the hall into the dinning room. Shadow ran and hugged them both. Enchanter lifted Shadow in the air and laughed. "Come! Let's sit down! I hope you will sit beside me." Enchanter carried Shadow to his chair. This was a delightful surprise for Aqua when she saw the half-elf. "Talon, what is that bear fuzzy on your face?" This old dragon did like Talon very much. Enchanter put Shadow on the floor. "It has been a while Talon. Still working hard, I see? Who is this young man?" Talon loved to brag about Ham, and did so as he greeted Enchanter and Aqua. "This is Hamel. He is helping us to track the man who killed Shadow's parents. We got the killer of Hamel's father and brother. The two ogres killed Marts. We have proof that it was Relle and Jasper who killed Nile and Rose." At first glance, Enchanter could see the determination in Ham's eyes. "So, this is the young man that Mia is protecting?" Hamel thought knew what was coming next. "Mia has been helping me. I have a few problems, but I don't let them interfere with my work! I have a job to do and I will see it through. We still have Relle to deal with. We believe that he is on the Isles or soon will be. He is going down like his brother." "Mia told me that you could make lightning do your bidding to light up a building." Aqua smiled and rubbed Hamel's cheek. "It's all right, Son! Mia has explained. I think you are doing a wonderful job. No one else is more qualified than you are!" Seeing that this young man was still just a child, Enchanter had to know what age Hamel was. "How old are you, my boy?" "I will be twenty in a few weeks." Hamel watched the old dragons all through dinner. Very little was said during dinner, but afterwards Enchanter went over to Hamel. "I would like to see you in my quarters. I thought we could talk for a while." Enchanter smiled as he put his hand on Hamel's shoulder. They walked across the hall into Enchanter's room. "Sit down, Hamel! I just want to get to know you a little better. Look Son, I do not want you getting hurt. Aqua told me what you did for Dawn." Enchanter was enjoying this young man's company. "Hamel, I want to give you some special gifts to help protect you. This will be between you and me. I only want to help you." Enchanter was concerned about Hamel being hurt. "Mia said you might. I would be grateful for any help I can get." Hamel had not seen Enchanter's face for the being was in elf form, but had his hood up even during dinner. "I will have to see what the problem is." Enchanter could smell the metal around Hamel. "I still have a few small problems." Hamel rose to his feet. "I will need help. I have to put some salve on my bruises, anyway. Talon and I flew here on pegasi." Enchanter helped Hamel out of his top layer of clothes. "My word! They really do have you encased in metal! Do they not? What happened Hamel?" Enchanter removed his cloak. Hamel saw an elf with golden silver haired. His bright ruby red eyes made Enchanter look more like a statue of an elf. He was a large man and very muscular. Hamel told Enchanter about the accident. "Here, undo those straps and slip the braces off. I'm afraid, once out of them I still have problems to move around." Hamel showed Enchanter how to release the buckles. Enchanter sat down on the bed beside Hamel. "Look Son, I promised Aqua that I would help you and I will. I cannot undo what happened to you, but I can help you in other ways. Aura, my mate is on her way here. Misty is worried about you. Personally, I have never seen my granddaughter in this type of state. She grabbed the front of my robes and lifted me up off the floor. That is why I made her that promise to help you or I would be suitcases now! Hamel, it is not often that dragons like humans, but you are such a very likable young man. Aura and I will be giving you some of our powers, tonight. This means that you will become our adopted son and will wear our marks. Afterwards, we will transfer some of our powers to you. Aura will stay here and help you. I have business elsewhere." There was a flash of light and a woman appeared. She walked over to the bed. "I am Aura, Enchanter's mate. We better start. This will take a while!" Aura sat down beside Hamel. "We are going to give you dragon bands, but because of your metal braces. We will have to put these bands under your skin. It will not hurt! I promise! No one will even know they are there. The bands we give you will only protect you. Later on, if other dragons wish to give you bands. They can! But the ones we give you tonight will never be seen. We will be the only ones who know you have these bands." Aura was a tall woman and like most dragon women in elf form was extremely strong in strength. Her golden hair and fiery coloured eyes were like Enchanter's - only hers were not as bright. Smiling at the elf, Hamel thought to himself. "The males always flaunt their colours. Enchanter is no different than any other male animal. He really lives up to his name of Enchanter. You are some man, Enchanter. Why can't more humans be like you?" Enchanter began to remove Hamel's clothes. He put a wrap around Hamel's waist. Aura was preparing some things, while Enchanter helped Hamel. Afterwards, they both gave Hamel, his dragon marks. Aura helped Hamel on his feet and held him upright, while Enchanter placed twenty bands around his waist. Hamel could feel a slight pricking feeling as the bands were placed around his waist. Enchanter levitated Hamel into the air and began to chant. Hamel could feel each band enter his body. It was like a surge of power, but it did not hurt. He closed his eyes and let the two Dragon Elders do what they had to do. Hamel was lowered down to the bed. With no effort, Aura reached over and lifted him to her knee, as if he were a small child. "Here, I want you to drink this liquid. It is only to help set the bands. Hamel, I want you to rest for a while. I will be right here with you." Aura levitated him into the bed and watched as he drifted off to sleep. She stroked Hamel's hair. "How could his people let him get like that?" "Hamel told me that it was due to the accident. I saw him the other night at Red's Tower, when they brought Dawn in. He was actually dodging bullets! I had gone to help Emerald. Some help I was. All I did was stand around and look like the suits of armour." Enchanter exclaimed. "Well, no one will harm him, now. He is our son! He really is a nice young fellow! I like him a great deal!" "I could see that!" Aura smiled and rubbed her mate's cheek. There was a flash of light as Aqua suddenly appeared in the room. "Mother, what are you doing here?" Seeing her daughter did not expect her, Aura laughed. "I came to help your father with Hamel. We adopted him and have given him dragon bands. We had to put them under his skin, because of the metal he wears. He will sleep for a while. It was either that or Misty threatened to make your father into dragon suitcases. Now, where is Shadow?" Sitting down on the bed, Enchanter knowing his mate would want to meet the prince. "He is in Aqua's room getting ready for bed. The elders are coming to see him, shortly. Go say hello. I will stay with our son." Aqua leaned over and kissed Hamel on the forehead. "Now, you will be safe my little brother." Gazing up Aura at Aqua. "Enchanter and I will help Hamel's mother and sister, too. Aqua, what about this Stan and Doc that Mia says go into a trance?" "I am sure that Aqua can stop it with a spell." Glancing down at the bed, Enchanter was just happy that they could help Hamel in some small way. "Cloud and Golden Dawn will be Doc and Stan's dragon parents." The two females left the room. As Aura walked across the hall and into Aqua?s room to find Shadow sitting up in bed reading his spell book. "Hard at work I see!" Aqua noticed her mother sizing up her great grandson. "Grandmother! It says here that to gain full power a wizard must use all his potential strength. I only use half power." Shadow raised his head. "If I had used full power Enchanter would still be out cold. I was taught by my Karate Master to start small and then increase slowly. By using this method I can gather all information and see that it is applied to the task at hand. I have been using this same formula all my life. I'm not about to change, now! I have several smaller problems that I need to work on. I must do it myself. This is the human way of processing information or knowledge and applying it to what I need to do. I am finding that being the prince limits my venturing about, this I will have my apprentices do for me. However, there are still things that I alone must do for myself." Shadow watched the two women smile at him. "Shadow is always studying something." Aqua walked over to the bed. "Put the books away! This is Aura, my mother." Shadow put his book on the table. He started to climb out of bed. Aura walked over and sat down on the bed beside him. "So, you are Rose's little one? Let me mark you, first. Then we can talk!" Aura reached over lifted him to her knee and marked him. "What is this on your finger?" Aura saw the wizard's ring and was shocked to see it. Aqua held up Shadow's robes. Shaking her head in disbelief, Aura hugged Shadow and sat cuddling him. "I never expected that!" Aqua smiled and handed Shadow a drink. "Mother, have you contacted Breeze, yet?" "I finally was able to find her. She said it would take over two days to reach Emerald's tower. She wants to speak with Doc." Aura rubbed Shadow's cheek. "I told Breeze that Emerald should know where to find Doc." "My pills! Thank you, Grandmother! I must take my dragon food! I promised Doc! He will skin me alive, if I don't! They are in my bag!" Shadow jumped down and grabbed his pack. "Here they are! See!" Her mouth dropped open in surprise as Aqua looked down at the pill in Shadow's hand. "That is your dragon food?" "Yes!" Seeing the astonished expressions on both his grandmother's face, Shadow chuckled to himself. "Doc had Eric reduce the pile of food that Mia leaves me and put it in this capsule. I just swallow it and I have eaten." Shadow lowered the shoulder part of his shirt. "See this mark. I got into a fight with an Earth Dragon. I was almost healed when I fell out of bed and broke my collarbone. Boy, when Doc found out! Did I get it! I didn't want to change to Phantom. So, Gram and Doc got me drunk. They insisted I eat dirt and rocks. YUCK! Just the thought, give me the willies! Doc put my dragon food into a syringe and stuck me in the arm with it. These pills are a lot easier to take than eating dirt." Glancing over at their grandson, Aqua and Aura were almost in hysterics watching the goofy faces Shadow was making as he explained. He swallowed his pill and sat down on the bed. "Shadow, all Elemental Dragons eat earth and rocks." Aqua had heard from Mia that Shadow may reject his dragon food being he was brought up as a human child. "Well, this is one dragon who take it in pill form! It tastes terrible!" Shadow exclaimed. "That's why Doc makes me these pills. At least, I can swallow these!" It was all Aqua could do was to pull Shadow to her knee. "Well, you do as Doc tells you. He maybe human, but Misty says he is very smart and that he loves you very much." "I love Doc, too. He hugs me and holds me like Aunt Carrie does. Being the prince makes no difference to him. We will always be good friends. I just have to find a church away from Powell River. I don?t like that town at all. I have been there twice, and both times I could feel something very sinister going on. Maybe, I can get Uncle Fred to help me find another church closer to Kevin. He is Bess and Richard Hamel?s eldest son. I really want to get to know him better. I met him a long time ago. He seemed to give me an added security. It is hard to explain. He was standing in the doorway smiling at me as Doctor Charles cast my arm after Aunt Carrie broke it in a warm up match. That was the first time we had met. I forgot to duck. Even back then I had a secure feeling when I was around Kevin. The day I had my cast off, Kevin was reading a book when I entered the office of Doctor Charles. Kevin still had his leg in a cast, but he took the time to show me some moves that would better protect me in a fight." Shadow cuddled into Aqua's arms. She held him tightly and cuddled him. ?You know that Kevin has won awards for some research work he did on lizards and other reptiles. Kala, his sister laughs when she is with me. She cannot wait for Kevin to find out that she knows more about real dragons than he does. Maria and Kala have become great friends. Sky and Storm think of Kala as their girlfriend. Storm really loves Kala and has asked her to marry him. Storm is the same age as me, Kala is eight years old. Kala said that she wants to finish school and get her medical degree first, before she thinks of marrying. Storm thinks that is a very wise decision and wants to finish his grade school and take a few other courses as well.? "Just be careful! It was Cela who brought you home. Apparently, someone spotted Gretz near the town where Shadow was once living in the States. She was the one who sent Relle after Perry. Gretz thought that Perry was the prince and that is why he was killed. Cela wanted me to give you these documents. She said you would know what to do with them. Well, I think it is time for bed." Aura pulled back the covers for him. "If you need help with something and the other elders are not around. You get Emerald to call me, or come to Aqua's lair. She will relay a message to me that you wish to see me." ?Thank you! I know my job is not going to be easy. But then when is real life easy. I have always had my ups and downs.? Having this reassurance of knowing that his grams were behind him, Shadow climbed under the covers. "I love you, both! Thank you for being truthful with me. Cela gave me a list of things to get done before my third years come near. I will need full authority to bring some of these humans to the Isles, if I am to complete this list of Cela?s. There is no way, that I can do it alone. If it bring peace to your minds, I can tell when people are lying to me, and that they have evil intentions. Even when I was little, I had this ability. Perry was only trying the best way he knew to protect me, that was by keeping me at home. I will use all my knowledge and abilities or the human and our world to get that Gretz. I will have to work very closely with Strand. We will have to train Strand in police work first. I can take courses through my computer to learn many things. If I have to vanish for a while to learn a course, then I will pretend that I need Kevin?s help. On the outskirts of Brandon, Manitoba was a small animal clinic. I would help the animal doctor there on weekends. Even though I was very young, this human told me I had a natural way with all animals. He showed me things that no others could even understand. I never thought, I should get a hold of Kevin and send for Jason. I could use him on my team. The same with the old police Captain Brandon Marshall. Maybe later!" Stunned at what her great grandson was telling her, Aura gazed over at Aqua as she bent down and kissed Shadow. "Good night, my little wizard! I will see you soon." Aura shook her head as she left. In a flash of golden light, Aura returned to Enchanter's room and sat down beside Hamel. "Enchanter, how is he doing?" "Hamel's had the second potion. He's sleeping, again. He was telling me of another brother he has. That young man we must bring here. His name is Kevin. He is a doctor of lizards." Enchanter sounded excited. "We could use his help, all right! Well, what did you think of Shadow?" "Our grandson is full of wisdom. He talks like the elders. Oh, Enchanter, our grandson is so funny! Shadow was grouching about eating dragon food. Did you know he has already fought another dragon?" Aura could tell Enchanter had not been told. ?Yes, I knew about Kevin. Shadow adores that man. There are several others who our prince trusts and wants to bring to the Isles. I will get Cela and Rahab?s approval to bring them there. That way we will not have to wait for Yana to get his mind working. I will be going to see Cela after we are done here. I will get her to help me make a calling ring for Shadow so he can contact me directly, this way bypassing the others. Cela picked up a message meant for Gretz just before I left. It said that Prince was now dead. Gretz sent Relle to kill Perry. She thought he was the prince. Gretz has vanished again along with her son. We have received the spirit of Marts. At least, he is at peace. He pleaded with us to kill his brother Relle. Gretz is controlling him as well. I think I will see how Shadow handles this matter. I will set up Relle and have Shadow take him out. You keep the others out of my way.? Knowing his mate was Cela?s Highest Priestess; Enchanter did not want to argue with either female. "I will help in anyway I can. Do what you must. Just contact me first to set up a diversion for the others. We do not need them interfering. I will see you, later. I must check Shadow over." He left in a flash of light. Enchanter appeared in Shadow's room. "I see he has already gone to sleep." Enchanter hurried over to the bed. ?He is quite the young dragon!? Aqua looked at her father. "Yes, I gave him a potion to make him sleep. He only used half power on you." "What! I thought something was a little funny!" Enchanter sat down on the bed. "He was also in a fight, I heard. Did you know about that?" Enchanter looked up at Aqua. "No, not until he mentioned it to us. His shoulder was hurt. It seems to have healed, all right." Aqua began to undress Shadow. "Mia and Doc have their hands full with him." "How long ago, since the fight?" Enchanter asked. "It has been several weeks. It looks like it has healed properly." Aqua finished removing Shadow's clothes. Enchanter looked closely at the child's shoulder. "Mia and Doc have done a good job. What was this about him not eating?" Bursting out in laughter, Aqua removed a pill out of his pack. "That Doc is one jump ahead of Shadow. Here is his dragon food!" With his mouth open, Enchanter stared at the capsule. "That Doc is a very bright man, indeed. Cloud and the elder are here!" Suddenly, there was a flash of pearlized white light and two men appeared in Shadow's room. They walked over to his bed. This silver haired elf was dressed in long flowing white robes, and a white cloak trimmed with gold and silver cord, with a huge broad sword at his left side and an elfin long sword at his right side. The oldest male elf took two strides from the doorway and moved closer to Shadow before he sat down. "He is too young for dragon bands. Maybe, in a few years! Cloud, test his levels!" "He has the powers of us all. His level is registering just below Guardian Level. How can this be? We are going to have to watch him closely. How old is the child?" Cloud asked. "He will be thirteen soon. He has already fought as a dragon. Beat up Starnick, Lammorra's brother. He plans on going after that Boss guy. The one we think is a demon!" Enchanter could see a strange look in the others faces. "The funny thing is - I believe he will bring that demon down! He has the powers and dropped me, tonight!" "Drop you!" Cloud did a recheck of Shadow. "He dropped you? He shows no signs of having reverse powers." "He has them, all right. They are extremely strong. He only used half power on me. I don't think you will feel these powers. I believe that they are natural, not like Ott's were." Enchanter began to laugh as he thought to himself. "If my grandson used half power on me. Something tells me that Shadow is hiding his powers well. For I could have sworn he registered around the same as my own powers to drop me. That is why I dropped so fast. His powers are well over mine. Well, if Cloud and the others won't listen to me! That will be their fault! Shadow, you are full of surprises!" The old one touched Shadow's forehead. "He is healing as we speak. His powers are extremely strong. He is fighting the potion as we check him. ?SLEEP? little one." He cast his sleep spell. "I want reports on him monthly." Aqua and Enchanter finished giving their reports to the elders. Cloud looked at Enchanter. "Good! That will give me some time with the humans. I should have them back, before dinner tomorrow. Enchanter, show me the one called Hamel." Cloud and Enchanter vanished from the room and appeared in Hamel's room. Cloud checked Hamel's bands. "Excellent! What a shame?" "Hamel was in a serious accident and that is the way he was left. He is waking, now." Enchanter moved back from the bed and let Cloud sit down. "Do not let his appearance fool you. He is some young man. He lets his brain compensate for his physical skills. I just discovered that it was Hamel and Shadow who were the ones that uncovered Marts and Relle?s plans to take over for Boss. Boss was Richard Hamel?s contact for the Isles. We know for sure that Marts is dead. So, it was Marts who was after the Hamels and killed Richard and his son Darren. Relle is still out there and after the Wolvershens. It was Relle who killed Nile and Rose with Gretz?s orders. Hamel and Shadow have managed to get enough on Relle to hang that wizard, now. Strange as it may seem, somehow these two young men have been able to do what we could not. I believe they even know where Gretz is. Neither are saying or telling us. Shadow mentioned going after her with all of his resources. These two boys have been working for many years with Fred Borden. He was Richard?s partner years ago." "Relle! He was one of Finisher's apprentices like Farness and ... Oh, Boy! As Mel use to say! This means that Farness has replaced Finisher with a double, already! I will contact Rahab, and let him know, immediately after returning to Ske. This research of Hamel and Shadow?s has just netted us some big prey. That means the Gin, Marts, Relle and several others were all on the Councils of Seven. All three are Red Argons! We could be in serious trouble! This means that Gretz Trirogs are not just elf, dragon or hydra, but Argons as well and probably some of our own kin." Shaking his head and running his silk sash through his fingers, Cloud looked down at Hamel on the bed. "I will not ask how? It will be our job to keep this double and Farness away from Shadow?s home." Hearing Cloud and Enchanter talking, Hamel opened his eyes. "Enchanter!" "Yes Hamel, I am here! This is one of our healers. He has come to see, if you are all right." Enchanter assured the young man. "Hamel, how are you feeling?" Cloud had pulled the covers down. "I'm cold!" Hamel was shivering. "I'm almost done! Just a few minutes more!" Cloud finished examining Hamel?s dragon bands to make sure the energy was properly sealed. "There, you will be warmer." Cloud recovered Hamel. Hamel tried to roll over onto his side. "Enchanter, would you rub my back with the salve." Enchanter rolled Hamel over onto his stomach and turned his head away. "You really did get bruised riding those pegasi. Cloud, give me a hand!" Enchanter watched Cloud's eyes. "My heavens! What happened?" Cloud shook his head. Aura held up Hamel's braces. "It is from these. He must wear these to keep his body straight." Cloud placed his hands on Hamel's back and called his healing prayers. He felt Hamel's body go limp, but continued to heal the young man. "He is not that strong! I gave him some energy as well. He should be all right." Cloud help roll Hamel over onto his back. "His bands are fine! Remember, that he is human. They learn faster than dragons. Take care of him!" Quickly, Hamel grabbed Cloud's arm. "Thank you!" Cloud patted Hamel on the shoulder. "Anytime, Little One! You take care!" Cloud vanished in a flash of light and appeared next to Shadow's bed. "Hamel is fine!" Cloud told the old elder. "Are you ready? Tell Hurric to get to Cela and Rahab. Tell them that Finisher has been switched for a double all ready. It was Gretz that sent Relle after the prince. Let them believe that the prophecy prince is dead. Perry was killed instead. Gretz thinks that Perry was the prince." ?This message I will personally deliver to Cela. I think she can handle the males better than we could. Bessa should be told as well.? The old elder studied Cloud calmness, and knew that with Shadow coming home, it would only be a matter of a short while before his brother returned to the temple. "I am going back to the temple. You take care of the others." He vanished in a flash of white light. "This is some young man!" Cloud looked down at Shadow. "Aqua, tell Enchanter to stop by and see Doc tomorrow." Cloud vanished from the room. Aqua dressed Shadow again and covered him up. She climbed up beside him and went to sleep. ******* It was late when a small figure entered his home. He tossed off his cloak and dropped into his chair. He had no sooner reclined back than he began to receive a message. ?I hear you!? ?Ziptron, find Strand. Tell him that Marts is dead! Relle, Gin and several others have betrayed the Rahab and his Council. You probably know that Shadow has brought some humans to the Isles with him. Richard Hamel?s son Hamel is here on the Isles. It was young Hamel and Shadow who discovered the facts that Marts was after the Hamel family, while Relle?s job was to kill Nile and Rose and I suspect the other Wolvershens. Our leak is Finisher. Farness is using a clone of Finisher to spy on the royal family. Which means that Gretz is just biding her time. Emerald and Dawn have been hiding the real Vinnin for years in Eaglestep Tower, which now belongs to Shadow. I know Cela has assigned some spider-elves to Shadow. He has them doing lab work of some kind. I think my grandson is far more than anyone has suspected. He knows lab procedures and equipment very well. Probably better than we do. Shadow has already assigned his three apprentices to their assignments. Lyptus and Vale are now with Shadow. Cloud is nervously trying to find out about Shadow and his skills.? Enchanter had to tell Ziptron what was going on. ?So, the boys were right. I met them in Manitoba six months before Shadow left to come home. Shadow and Fred called Strand. They handed me over a file that would send Gander and Bessa on the rampage throughout the human world, if they knew what was in it. I will be moving closer to Shadow. My work is almost complete. I can use the human computers to interact with Miracle. Has anyone located Cap or his family? Lyptus must be frantic by now. Who could be holding them?? Ziptron had even sent out several groups to look for the others from Red?s Tower who had been kidnapped years ago. ?No word on Red?s people either?? ?No! Shadow, I was told has a sort of plan to find the boys families. He is working with Hamel?s equipment and Red. This information came from Keylar. He is moving to Shadow?s Tower. He wants to be close in case of trouble. I was at Red?s Tower when young Hamel arrested three Monkey People. I saw Hamel?s mother Bess arrest seven others. Just do not ask me to fight Bess. Keylar said that Bess would leave you well blasted and looking for your boots. Let?s see how the boys work their miracles. Keylar said the boys were hiring young children to act as spies. Even Joleen and Flame have joined Shadow?s forces. No one listens to children. I think that we might just have our winning team slowly forming.? His voice sounded very pleased as Enchanter told Ziptron what the boys were up to. ?Yes, that is what Shooter told me too. Shadow has his five spiders processing all evidence that they find. Shadow had the boys reading a police manual first on how to proceed properly on collecting evidence and how to document it. Shooter is very excited about doing this type of work. He told me that the boys already have Marts being disposed of by the two ogres. They have been entering Jilon?s Journals into computers as well. Fred told me of a new science just starting to develop. The science of Forensic, this area spans many different fields of policing, medical, lab and other types of work all linked together to bring down criminals. I have been told that certain people in Gretz group can sense my presence as Ziptron. I think that Ziptron will have to vanish for a while. I will send Strand. Later, I can divide again if I have to. Oh, Gorirt and Enol have finally been recruited my Zess to help in Gretz?s lab. We managed to get small amounts of tainted cloning solutions into the labs. Enol assures me that they are going to do a grander scale of tainted cloning. The humans will be protected. I do not know what these two have planned, yet. Well, at least they are in. If you see Rahab or Cela tell them for me. I have got to get some sleep. Enchanter let the boys run with their ideas. Cela wants the same thing. She and I are in charge! Yana and Venya will be window dressing as Fred calls it. Keep Cloud out of it! Find Hurric and tell him to back off. I want these killers this time. I think it will take time! But we will get them, even if I have to go to human schools. I have been telling my staff that Miracle shuts down when Mannza is near. It is to stop them from intercepting my messages from Gram. Jody and Weaver are now trained in computers. They are working to set up all information we can handle. I hope we can link up all the hospitals and police departments in the near future to gain direct access to all parts of the planet Earth. The sensors for the Utaras have been set up and are now operational. We included some DNA from Gretz as well. Something is shading her scanning grid. Some sort of stealth is covering up her place of living. We will find her. We need to learn human ways first to help guide us into the future. Have you found that son of yours, yet?? Ziptron liked Enchanter and was worried about him. ?After my wife was killed her spirit was placed in with Aura?s spirit in her body. Aqua is learning to love others. Ziptron, I know what love is in humans. I was a human in my other life and you know it. It that I cannot love like other dragon males; it is that I do not want to get close to others again, and you know how much I was hurt. Now, I cannot locate the boys! They are both missing. I just pray they will surface some day. How could my wife?s father have killed his own daughter? I just pray that my wife?s older sister was able to grab my son and his brother. Well, I had work to do as well. Take care. Call me!? Enchanter turned as he smiled down at Hamel asleep on the bed. Enchanter sat down and stroked Hamel?s hair. ******* Teleporting himself to another location, Cloud suddenly appeared in Mia's room at Red's Tower. ?I see you finally made it!? Mia had been waiting. "Cloud, thank heavens! Well, what do you think of Shadow?" "Good luck! He must keep you running in circles! What a child? Master Wizard at twelve! I pray the gods are watching over you this time! You will need it!" Cloud held his sides as he laughed. "Where are Stan and Doc?" "They're in the mobile in the Great Hall. Why?" Mia always wanted to know everything going on. "I must see them! Mia, you stay here! I will find them!" Cloud vanished and reappeared in the Great Hall. It was about half past ten at night, when Cloud walked towards the mobile that was inside the Great Hall. He looked inside through the window to see saw two men sitting at a table and talking. "I am looking for Doc and Stan!" Cloud stepped up into the mobile. Both men rose and stepped forward. "You found us!" Doc watched as the man entered the mobile. "What can I help you with? I'm Doc!" With a delighted expression on his face Cloud nodded his head. "I have come to help you. Please follow me! Mia will be showing up soon. Then I will never get a word in at all." Knowing Mia, Doc realized that Cloud was right that she would be hot on their trail. Doc laughed and grabbed Stan's arm. "Eric, you're on call! Watch things for us. Be back soon!" Eric had seen Cloud many years before. "Yes Doc! I will watch everything. Have fun!" "My, how you have grown up! Call if you need help!" Cloud nodded his head to Eric, just as the portal opened. He, Doc and Stan walked through. Cloud grabbed Doc. "Sorry about that, but Mia cannot follow us here. Stan, are you all right?" As Stan stood hanging onto a wall, trying to get the dizziness to leave. "I'll be fine in a few minutes. What happened?? "I thought you two would like to see how the Gods live. I am Cloud!" He held Doc up by his underarms. In an act of surprise Stan gazed into Cloud's eyes. "You're not supposed to be able to come down to the Isles. Well, at least I was told that!" "Stan, you're right! We are not supposed to, but Marts and Relle has left us no choice. You two have blundered into a war between good and evil. It has been going on for five centuries. We have always fought fair, but not this time! This damn Councils of Seven, well its members have gone to far this time. They have been using some of our own children to kill off others in their own families. They say that Boss is a demon. After what I have been told and seen, I know now that Boss has a curse on him, which can only be removed by death. We want to protect you two. That's why I have brought you here. Those Councils of Seven members want to play rough! We have been given evidence how dangerous those members really are. One of our people has an inside spy to the Councils of Seven who has been helping us get information. When Marts killed those humans, this changed the whole game of war. You see, we are not allowed to kill or hurt humans. Well, the laws are strict here. Now, Relle is doing the same as his brother in the human world. This leaves us no choice. We can play the same way!" Cloud helped Doc and Stan to a couch. ?Now, Shadow and Hamel have gathered information on their own, which shows Boss is being used by the Councils of Seven. Well, Shadow happens to be the great, great, great grandson of a dear friend of mine who was murdered by these same people who are conning Boss. I would hate to meet Boss when he finds out. Some how, Hamel and Shadow have just broken the leak that we have never been able to break. One of our leaders on the plane of Dra-gon has been replaced by a clone, this is who is breaking the leak of information to the Councils of Seven." "Hamel, Shadow and Talon believe as I do that Boss already knows. Talon hasn't told anyone, but Boss found his listening device that was planted on him. Boss told his two ogre friends to keep the bugs as we call them clear of dirt and dust. Boss knows he is in danger from these Councils of Seven Members, and I think that he knows he has been betrayed. So, we are listening to all the tapes from Boss and his men. They have told us where the missing people are hiding. Boss has them hidden away to keep them safe. We will play the Councils game. As soon as these Councils members find the others, we will move them out fast. Boss was very smart and wrote all his journals in the Mexican language. Boss was grabbing the Councils of Seven hostages and prisoners right from under their noses. You must not tell anyone. If this information got back to the Councils, we could all be dead! No one realizes that Shadow has been returned three years early. This gives us a jump start on bringing them down fast." Stan looked at Cloud. "We have to stay and help Shadow! Doc will set up a lab to do the blood tests for the people we encounter. This will give us a basic database on the people or creatures we are dealing with. One of Shadow?s spider-elves in his lab has been working with Doc on doing something called DNA sampling. We have just heard that some person in the human world has just begun to work with these DNA samples. The spider-elves are far more advanced that the humans are and are teaching Doc and Shadow what they know. This gives us an edge on the humans already. With the Argons being able to clone people and other creatures, this has giving us some better knowledge than what the humans already have." "All right, you and your three partners keep doing whatever is necessary to get the job done. We figured it might get a little hot out there. That is why we want to give you some special powers. We don't want you two men hurt." Cloud helped Doc to his feet. "Stan, can you walk? It is only a short distance from here. I will carry your father." Cloud lifted Doc into his arms and headed out the door. Stan held Cloud?s arm and followed close beside him. "Here we are!" Cloud put Doc down on a couch. "Stan, come! Sit down!" Cloud poured the two natives a drink. "Here try this! Doc, are you all right?" Seeing his father was in a trance, Stan started to laugh. "Cloud, father is sensitive to Dragon Elders and so am I. Ask Mia why this happened! She has no idea why we go into a tailspin. She cast a blocking spell on me to help ward off what is happening. Both father and I are Canadian Natives. We are much like the elves on the Isles." Not being able to do much else, Doc just sat staring up at Cloud. He could not take his eyes off that God. "Let me see!" Cloud knelt down, placed his hands, one on each side of Doc?s face, and gazed into his eyes. "Well, I'll be! Now, I know what this is all about. Stan centuries ago, we gave two of your people the powers to see and hear us. It has been passed down to you and Doc. The two natives we gave the powers to gave us the Isles. Poor Doc, my mate can remove the trance-like state." A woman walked into the room. "Cloud, where did they come from?" Immediately, Stan rose and went into a trance. He began to follow the woman everywhere she went. Cloud was laughing, so hard he could not explain to Golden Dawn. Finally, he managed to tell her, but only after he sat down. She waved her hand casting the Blocking Spell, and watched as both Doc and Stan began to come out of their trance." "Not again!" Stan said. "Whatever you did, thank you!" Slowly Doc rose to his feet as he gazed at Cloud. "I know now, why this happens. Please! Great Ones! Forgive Us!" Golden Dawn realized how special these two humans were. "It is we who should ask forgiveness - not you. Welcome to our home, chiefs. Now, maybe we can talk! Come over here! Let me see you both. It has been centuries, since I have talked to real Indians." Doc walked over to Golden Dawn, she pulled him down to the couch beside her. Stan sat cross-legged on the floor in front of her. "This is a special time for all of us! Doc, we have brought you here to make you our children. It is the only way we can protect you. We will be giving you some special powers to help protect you both. Enchanter is helping Hamel and his family. Golden Dawn and I have been chosen to help you. I have called the Ancient One. He is on his way. He has no idea you are. Your ancestors gave him the Isles. We call him, Ancient One, he has a name, but no one speaks it." Delighted, Cloud could hardly wait for his employer to see Doc and Stan. ?This is finally starting to make sense!? In an act of respect, Doc stood up and crossed his arms in front of his chest. "The Tales of the Ancient Lizard Gods are true! My father told me of them many times! I am afraid that the tales of the Lizard Gods was thought of as only a myth to our family. Many centuries had gone by since our families have spoken to yours." Stan heard someone coming and stood up to greet the elder. As the door opened the Ancient One entered. He froze on the spot. Both Stan and Doc bowed to him. Doc stepped forward. "Great One, we have come to help your people, once again." Stopping dead in his tracks, the Ancient One raised his eyebrows and tilted his head to one side. "Why is it that whenever we're in trouble two Indians show up offering help?" The Ancient One walked up to Doc. "You have got to be, Doc. No one else could handle Shadow, but you!" The Ancient One turned and faced Stan. "Well, Young Buck, this time we're not letting you go!" The Ancient One saw Doc smiling as he was moving towards him. "We really do need your help this time! See they both receive their full Watchers Powers." "So, we have been told. Dragons could not drag me from here. Both father and I plan on staying for a long time. Our ancestors should have helped you before this chaos started. Now, we have a real mess to clean up, but we will help Shadow clean up these Isles." Stan felt the Ancient One's hand on his shoulder. "One problem is that these beings are not thinking as animals, but rather as a lower form of humanoid would. Your people have been evolving into higher forms of life. I think once we teach your people how these others are thinking, then things will start turning around." "Cloud, take special care of these two. Give them full bands and hide them. I want no one to hurt these two. They are like my own sons." Sadness was heard in the Ancient ones voice. "Bless you both! I must leave! Take care, my children! I am going to see my brother. He must be told as well as the other elders that The Prophecy has started." In a flash of white light the Ancient One was gone. Using his telepathic powers, Cloud was able to tell the Ancient One not to tell Finisher or Farness about the Prophecy starting. "I could feel his sorrow and anger by what has happened. He's hurting, because his people are all dying or dead!" Doc knew the legends well, which his father had told him. Now, things were starting to make sense. "Yes, the Ancient One will hurt for a long time to come! He will not speak of it and no one knows what happened." Cloud reached out and held Doc's hands. "All we were told is that he and his brother refuses to return to the Isles. Come, let's give you your bands." Cloud led them to a room and placed Dragon Bands on Doc and Stan the same way Enchanter had done to Hamel. Except, Stan and Doc received their entire cluster of bands. Cloud, seal them and put them under their skin, so no one would know they had them. They spent the night with Cloud and Golden Dawn. Cloud told Doc of some books that they had on dragon healing and said that the books would be sent down. Doc was dressing the next morning, when Golden Dawn entered his room. "Good morning, Son! I have brought you these clothes to wear." Golden Dawn handed Doc his clothes and left. He dressed and walked over to Golden Dawn. He kissed her on the cheek. "I'm going to miss you both! I hope we can find the artefact soon." Doc wanted to see Cloud's face. Cloud stood and stared. "Doc, how did you know about that?" "Let's just say, a little spirit told me. Actually, it is part of our family legends. It tells about an artefact, which was stolen centuries ago. It is said that this book holds the powers of the Isles within its pages. That book will find its way to back home. The book knows where it belongs and will once again find its place within the hands of the Gods. Cloud, don't look so worry. We will find it! Once we do, we will call you!" Doc held Cloud's hands tightly trying to console the God. Cloud being a type of dragon never felt real love before. Now, he was seeing real love from Doc and Stan. Although, he did not understand about love, Cloud did know that it was very special to them. He walked up to Doc and put his hand on his shoulder. "Remember, those are only tales, but some of the facts are true." Cloud did not want them looking for the book. Golden Dawn was sitting beside Stan. "I want you to wear this ring always. If ever you need one of us. Call out our names as you rub the stone! Doc, you do the same. Cloud will take you home, now. I will have to remove the spell we cast on you. Aqua will put it on you when you meet her. We don't want the others to know what we have done, at least not, yet. Doc, you will be getting information from Enchanter. Breeze is Misty's sister and she is a healer. I have contacted her and so has Aqua. Be careful of Breeze, she is all dragon. Do not let her overpower you. Try to bring that man called Kevin to the Isles. Red may try to stop you. We will see how things go. We realize how much Red protects these Isles, but sometimes he goes a little too far. Do your best to get Kevin! Well, boys it's time for you to leave. See you soon!" The spell was removed. Stan and Doc both hugged and kissed Golden Dawn as they left for home. Cloud opened a portal and the three men walked into the mobile. Cloud smiled at the two men. "Use your bands wisely. Remember, this is between us four. No one need know about this. Well boys, we'll see you both soon! Take care!" With that Cloud turned, walked through and closed the portal. ******* The Ancient One had gone to find his brother. He appeared in the house where his brother lived. "Silver, the Prophecy has started. Our prince has returned home and within three months studied and passed his master's test. One more thing, Shadow is a Master of Karate." "Really?" Standing up Silver walked over to his brother. "Just how old is this child?" "Almost thirteen years old!" Streak covered his ears quickly. "What? You stand there telling me that Shadow is only thirteen, and already has passed his masters test? What level of belt has he earned in Karate?" Silver dropped into another chair. "Black! Shadow is a computer expert as well. Silver, he has your love! Maybe, your search for an heir is over." Streak watched as his brother slowly nodded his head. ?You heard what Zorran told me. He said that your children have been all killed. Grieving will do no good; you must find another to take your sons place. We really need your help. Marts is dead, so is Gin. Relle is still out there, but will be caught. Gretz?s true mate has been executed for his crimes. Kraken did try to go after Shadow. He knew that the prince had come home. But the Prince turned the tides on Kraken. Shadow and his friends captured him!? "Let me know when he finds the Book of Dragons. I will come home then, not until. If he can defeat the evil in Blazemaster, and put his soul to rest, then I will come home to see if this young man is worthy to be my heir. Call me!" Silver walked over to his own chair and sat down to read. The Ancient One vanished and returned to the Temple of Ske and the throne of the Ancient Elder. He just sat on the throne staring in to space. This had put him in an even more chaotic mood. As one of the priests tried to give the God some food, he almost killed the elf. It was Ancient One?s mate Starran who finally entered the temple to quiet him. ?This violence is not necessary. What is wrong with you?? Turning his head slowly towards his mate, he knew that Starran could see something had happened. ?The Prophecy has started three years early. You are not to say a word about this to anyone. Our prince has arrived. He is all power and from what I have heard our prince outsmarted even Kraken. That fact what just told to Silver! He still refuses to come home.? ?Do you really blame him? He has lost his whole world. Shine is only now starting to respond to my voice. She is my sister. Not even Aqua can get Shine to remember those days. Zorran had to open his mouth about the child being killed in the fire with Tye. After Tye was reborn, he has been reassigned to guard Charles. Even Tye still searches for the child, even though he was told the child?s spirit was never returned to Ske. We all know that Gretz is holding the spirit of the child. I will have Zorran to hand over all his files to Cela. She can deliver them to the prince. We cannot even live in peace until someone replaces the child known as Lightning Strike. Sparkle was trying her best to help Shine over her grief.? Knowing what Silver?s family had lost, Starran reached out and held her mates hand. ?You grieve as much as Silver!? ?Silver may consider choosing Shadow as his heir. He wants to wait to see if the child can handle Blazemaster first. I have seen the child. He has Rose?s determination for getting the job done, no matter what the cost. He is a Master of Magic now and has earned his robes and ring. From what else I have heard Shadow is a black belt in Karate and a computer expert. His grades in school were always tops in his classes. And the big factor! He is only thirteen years old.? Streak just had to throw that at his mate. ?You are crazy! No child can do all that and only be thirteen years old!? Starran could see Streak smiling at her. ?You are serious.? ?It was Shadow and his friends who caught Kraken with his guard down. That beast is no more. Kraken has vanished and his soul is now our property. Cela and Bessa have him contained at last. Enchanter said that Shadow dropped him. I am not saying a word. I want Yana to match wits with Shadow someday. I do not want to spoil our prince?s fun. I read Cloud?s mind. He wants weekly reports from Doc on Shadow?s progress. This will push the prince into taking on Cloud. You know what happened when Rose was pushed into that fight with those raiders. Shadow has that same attitude; he will only take so much then let the others have it. Warn Golden Dawn and Majesta that Cloud has met his match. I believe Enchanter. This child has been given Ott and Landor?s powers with the love of the human in him. Shadow will over power even Cloud. Enchanter is mellowing. He found another human to adopt, in fact his whole family. Aura will have to start pealing Enchanter off the ceiling soon. He is started into a tailspin, which he has no control over. Love is striking Enchanter from both sides. Shadow and Hamel had caught our vicious warrior in a crossfire that he cannot see, but only feel. Enchanter is being hit from both sides by Hamel and Shadow?s love.? Streak grabbed his mate and pulled her to his knee. ?I will have to pretend to be angry with the world and pick fight with others for no reason. I cannot let the others see that I have been hit by these two boys love as well. I never expected this!? Laughing as hard as she could, Starran just held Streak in her arms. ?This gives me an idea. We could use this as an excuse to get the endanger people out of the area if the Councils of Seven start to get to close. You pick a fight with one of these people. I will try to get down to the Isles someway to help you. This way we can grab the innocent and hide them. Kystal will be the one to watch. She has both our children under her control. Derria and Stayon are becoming worse. I tried to talk to them the other day. Kystal knows when I am about and suddenly interrupts me. She protects Derria and Stayon. She will use them to get to the prince, I am sure of my facts. We have to stop her.? ?We will! If we work it out, I could challenge the one the Councils is going after and you could pull them out, saying that you have thrown me to the wind. Then this would leave me free to get Hurric and his two fighters into place to watch over the person. Gretz uses others to take over our people. I think that this Stayon and Derria are clones. Watch yourself! Rahab is looking for the Spirit Crystals. We have to find them! One idea I have is to make several others in the ancient royal families princes. The Councils of Seven think that they have killed the real prince off already. But by then I hope to have many princes on the Isles and I pray that Shadow will be old enough to take over as King of the Isles. Gretz will be looking for a prince, not a king.? ?I will talk to Cela and see if she will get Zeus to make another viewing pool just for us. I had better go. Take care my mate. All love is precious; remember that, for I have loved you for centuries. Stay close in mind! I will telepathically call you and set up things. Let me know when I can return to the Isles. We will need a place to live! Not a cave this time!? Starran hugged her mate, and left for the plan of Dra-gon in a flash of light. Afterwards the Ancient One pulled up his hood and sat crouched down in his chair trying to think of how he could pull this off so the others would believe him. He knew about the fighting pens in the Underground and would sneak way to hone his fighting skills for these battles. ?I could start to spread the word even now.? He thought out his plans to himself, and would keep them in his own mind, instead of on parchment. ******* Early the following morning, Hamel said his good-byes to Enchanter and Aura. Talon had come to get Hamel and they walked up to Windrider's Tower Room to watch over Boss. Enchanter and Aura had left for Red's Tower. They went to see Emerald, first. Aura had not seen Emerald for centuries. The two dragons in elf form knocked on Emerald's door. Emerald had been up most of the night helping the others prepare Shadow's tower. She went to the door. "Yes, can I help you?" Emerald was half asleep. "Emerald, can we talk to you for a few minutes?" Aura asked. "Sure! Don't mind me! I was up all night helping get things ready for Shadow." Emerald opened the door. ?I want my grandson to have the best.? ?We know you do!? Aura rubbed the elf's cheek. "Emerald, where are the Hamel women?" "Down the hall, to your right. It is the first door on your left." Emerald felt like it was all a dream. Aura led Emerald to her bed and lay her down. The elder placed her hand on the elf's forehead and called ?Sleep?. Enchanter and Aura moved quickly to the Hamel's quarters. So, no one would see them. Aura knocked on the door. With a big smile on her face, Kala answered. "Yes, may I help you?" "Is this the Hamel quarters?" Aura replied. "Yes, I am Kala! Mother is inside resting." Kala wait for the two adults to respond. "We would like to see your mother? Tell her Mia's grandparents are here to see her." Aura did not want to rush the child. Kala opened the door and invited them into the room. "Come inside! I will tell mother!" Kala hurried into a room and soon returned. "Mother will be out, shortly." Bess slowly walked out of her bedroom. "Yes, may I help you?" Aura watched Bess moving towards a chair. "Bess, Mia wanted us to help you. Are you all right?" "Mother banged her leg, last night." Kala grabbed the salve Doc had left and began to apply it to her mother's leg. Enchanter moved closer to help the child. "Kala, try this liquid, first." He waved his hand and a vial of liquid appeared. "Are you really Maria's great grandparents?" Kala watched Enchanter as he showed her how to apply the liquid to her mother's leg. Aura smiled and stroked Kala's hair. "Yes dear, we are Maria's, great grandparents." "Maria said that after you put your marks on us. We will be like cousins. You will be my grandparents!" Kala said with an uncertain look on her face. Enchanter waited for Kala to finish. "I guess you're right Kala! I've never had a human granddaughter before!" "I've never had grandparents that I can remember before, either!" Kala watched as he sat down next to her on the floor. Aura had taken Bess into the bedroom. "Enchanter is very fond of Hamel. That really surprised us, because like all male dragons they never show affection to anyone, including their mates. Our daughter, Aqua told me that he even challenged Shadow to a fight. Male pride and domination!" "Yes, but not all males are like that. Even humans have that dumb pride and challenge. Richard thought his challenge was Boss! We now discovered that it was Marts and not Boss. Now, Richard has lost in a very big way. He lost his life. And the worst thing is you can't tell them to stop! They turn a deaf ear!" Bess started to cry. "I loved Richard and thought the divorce would being him to his senses, but I guess I was wrong." "Don't blame yourself! Richard decided to go his own way." Aura began, but Bess interrupted her. "Richard dragged our second eldest son, Darren into it and killed him. Those two were two of a kind!" Bess felt Aura put her arm around her. "Why Aura? Why did he do it?" "I don't know Bess!" Aura held Bess close to her for a while. It is what Bess needed. A friend. Aura understood to a certain extent. They talked for several hours. Finally, the two women walked into the sitting room and stood in the doorway both of them staring at Enchanter. "What are you doing?" Aura saw her mate hopping around on one foot. "Kala and I are playing hop-scotch!" Enchanter replied and threw a small chain at a square. "You missed! It's my turn!" Kala laughed. "Mommy, Gramps plays this game really good. I won two and he won two. This is for the championship!" Enchanter shook his head and whispered in Bess's ear. "I have never had so much fun in a long time. You have two wonderful children, Bess. I'm proud to make them my adoptive children." "You Old Faker!" Aura slapped her mate on the back. "First, it was Shadow! Then, Hamel and now, Kala. Maybe, I'm getting soft in my old age, but I will admit. These three children are very likeable young people." Enchanter was watching Kala and saw her miss. "Ah! Ha! It's my turn!" He threw his chain and hopped around. "I won!" "This time only! Next time, it's my turn to win!" Kala hugged and kissed Enchanter's cheek. "Thanks Gramps!" Aura could see a soft expression in Enchanter's eyes as he held Kala in his embrace. She could see that Enchanter was really learning the meaning of love. "Well, we better get you marked." Enchanter looked over at Bess as he held Kala tightly in his arms. Aura and Enchanter marked Bess first and then Kala. Afterwards, he sat holding Kala on his knee and cuddling her. They had given Bess twenty magic bands and set them under her skin. Kala was a little to young for the bands. Enchanter gave her a Necklace of Protection and Calling. He also gave her a Ring of Vanishing. Aura gave Kala a Bracelet of Healing. Kala hugged both of the dragon elders. "Thank you! I still don't understand why I need all these things. I have my own weapons." "A little girl like you has weapons?" Aura was surprised to hear that. Kala hurried into her room and brought out her pellet rifle and recurve bow with arrows. "Daddy kept them in his truck for me." "Kala was the Junior Champion for archery two years running. She's been shooting guns and bows since she was three years old. I taught Kala, myself. You see, before I married Richard. I was Captain in the army nurses corp. I could shoot much better than Richard. Which use to make him very upset. I could also run faster and my survival skills were better. So, I left the nurses corp. and became a police officer for a while. I returned to nursing after all the trouble began. Hamel needed special care for several years. Then Richard began to get Hamel involved in this case." "Daddy was always making contests. Once, we divided into two groups. Daddy took Darren. Mommy chose Hamel and me. We went out camping for a week." Kala started to laugh. "I'll finish Kala! We took the basic survival gear with us. Richard had his canoe and I had mine. We started out across this lake to the island. About halfway across, a hornet decided to attack Richard. After several tries, the hornet managed to get into Richard?s shirt and helped to overturn their canoe. So, anyway we beat them to the island and had camp set up our camp, before they even arrived. They camped about a quarter mile from us that night." Bess saw Kala was laughing. "Daddy and Darren always thought they were smarter. They decided to go fishing near a small stream on the island. What they didn't know until it was too late, was that a large group of bears had claimed the spot as their own. The salmon run had started." Kala was laughing. "Every fish they got the bears took." "We heard Richard and Darren screaming all night long, from their camp. They had lost their rods and reels to the bears. That wasn't bad! Later that night, the bears decided to raid their camp. Poor Richard and Darren had to sleep in the trees that night. It was the worst camp out he had ever been on. After that, he never challenged me, again." Bess could see Enchanter was laughing at her story. "Hamel mentioned you have another son, Kevin." Aura inquired. "Yes! We adopted Kevin, when he was five. He thinks of three things, his lizards, work at the zoo and his farm in the country. He was a medical doctor for a while. Then he returned to his animal as a vet. The people Kevin works with call him Dragon. Kevin seems to understand what the animals needs and wants are. Bob Northam, Kevin's boss hired our son years ago, because he was the only veterinarian who could get close to one very mean female iguana. She would whip anyone with her tail, but Kevin. She broke Bob's arm once from whipping him with her tail. I swear Kevin can talk to his lizards friends." Bess started to laugh. "If Kevin only knew what our new friend are? He'd go crazy!" "Bess, we want to bring Kevin here to the Isles." Aura wanted to see what Bess thought of the idea. "Kevin would never do anything to harm you. I am not so sure about some of the others he works with." Bess seemed concerned. "Bob would protect you as well. They both have a great respect for animal life. Kevin has several others like David and some others from work." "How old is Kevin?" Enchanter asked. "We were told that Kevin was five, when he came to live with us. Actually, I thought he was much older than five. He was very tall, when he first came to us. His parents had died in a war. An old man was Kevin's grandfather. He asked us to adopt Kevin, if anything ever happened to himself. That is when Kevin was two. Near Kevin's third birthday, the old man wrote out a document stating that he and Kevin were refugees seeking help. Richard and I were both police officers at the time. The immigration people listened to us, and help the old man. We were made Kevin's guardians at that time. Even though, Kevin stayed with the old man, during the daytime, we had our boy with us after work and at night. It worked well for almost two years. The old man told us Kevin was five. I still think he was ten or twelve. Richard thought the same thing." Bess was recalling a better time. "I was twenty-three and Richard was twenty-six, when we got married. Kevin was our first child." "So, you really don't know how old Kevin is?" Enchanter inquired. "When Kevin was seven he broke his leg and needed surgery. His doctor at the time told us that he thought Kevin was in his teens and also full-grown. He told us that he figured Kevin was sixteen or seventeen years old. I will tell you this much. I was twenty-three at the time. There is no way Kevin could have been that age. He was far too immature and he depended on us for everything. He may have been big for his age, but that is all." "So, how old would he be?" Aura asked. "I'm fifty-seven. So, Kevin would be about forty-five, give or take ten years." Bess reached over to her purse and showed them a picture of Kevin. "Don't let his innocent look fool you. He's really a genius and a master in karate. I believe he is a Grand Master, now. He can fight several different styles of martial arts. He is a Grand Master in two others and a master in Judo. He has been fighting since he was two. His grandfather said they fled from a mission in Japan, just before the war. Apparently, the old man was a Japanese monk. There were several other masters and their students who would stop by the house to visit the old man and Kevin. We had turned our basement into a dojo for Kevin, so he could practise." "That's quite the son, you have there." Enchanter replied. "I wouldn't mind meeting him." "Just don't pick a fight with him." Bess looked at Enchanter. "Many years ago someone beat up Hamel. It was before his accident. Kevin went after the man and almost killed him. That was before he was a black belt, long before. He'd kill anyone, if he had to. Just after he started at the zoo. One baboon attacked him, while he was feeding it. The creature grabbed his arm and would not let go. Kevin had to fight off the monkey and finally ended up killing it. He had no other choice!" "How badly hurt was Kevin?" Aura wanted to know how healthy Kevin was. "He spent several weeks in hospital from bites and infection. He was allergic to nearly all the medications the doctors gave him. One of Kevin's friends who is a doctor finally took Kevin to a herbalist, who treated him." Bess watched as Enchanter held Kala. "Kevin has been talking about retiring early. I get letters from him once in a while. More now that Richard is gone. I also get letters from a young lady, who Kevin sort of adopted. She lives and works with him. Stacy Star told me, Kevin is upset that he hasn't seen us since we left. Apparently, he is being watched closely. Mia told me that she and Shadow think it could be Relle?s people watching Kevin." "Maybe, Mia can set up a meeting for you." Aura replied. ?Mia has been very busy with moving Shadow to his own tower, and buying things for the Conclave and Red." Bess sighed. "I do miss Kevin!" "Well, maybe we can set up a meeting for you. Let me talk to Mia about it." Enchanter rose from his chair and carried Kala into her bedroom. "Pleasant dreams, my little one." He quietly left the room and let Kala sleep. "Well Bess, I think we had better go. We still have many things to do. I must get some books for Doc from our home. Remember if you need us - call. Keep using that potion on your legs." Enchanter rubbed her cheek, he waited for the two women to say their good-byes. Aura and Enchanter left. Chapter Eight As the portal closed, Stan and Doc stood gazing at each other. They had both seen Shadow and Red use their powers of magic, but Cloud and Golden Dawn were all energy. To make sure they were not insane, both natives stared down at the rings on their hands. Stan was just about to speak to his father, when Red opened the mobile's door. "Well, I see you two are finally awake! Doc, we're moving your mobile into Shadow's Tower. Please! Follow me!" Red stepped out of the trailer into his Great Hall. Stan and Doc followed close behind. They stood beside Red as he began to chant and watched the mobile trailer home being reduced to the size of a toy. Stan walked over, picked up the mobile and followed Red and his father through the portal into Shadow's Tower. They entered into a huge room, which was much like Red's dining room. "This is the dining room, Doc. Come with me!" Red led them outside into the courtyard. "Stan set that mobile over there beside that shed. We are giving Hamel that mobile for his own office. Doc, Mia went to get your supplies. She was not sure what you would need. So, I told her to get five of everything. Afterwards, we had a problem, you see, Mia bought five large crates of everything. As Shadow would say, ?Boy do we have a big problem!? Where were we to put all the supplies and other items? I didn't like the idea of building you a house, which would take too long. You must remember that Mia is a dragoness and likes to do things in a big way. Mia decided to get you another building instead. It's all yours! Doc, welcome to your new home!" Doc stood with tears in his eyes, as he gazed up at the building. For there on the roof above the main doors was a sign, which read. DOC'S HOSPITAL Tears ran down Doc's face. "Well! Ah! Ah! I don't know what to say! Except, thank you!" ?Your are most welcome!? Mia walked up behind Doc. "We could not have you working out of that mobile much longer; you were running out of bed space. This has sixty-five large rooms and two huge dragon rooms. You're all hooked up and ready to go. We moved Splat over after dinner, this evening. Come! Take a look around. Stan helped us yesterday. Hamel did all the wiring and many other things. Bess, Kala, Maria and my sons all helped to get the hospital cleaned up to Bess?s nurse standards. Even some of Golden Thread?s children came to help clean the ceilings and polish the high to reach places. The Gold Spiders promised to keep all bugs out of your hospital and to help you if fights break out." Red put his hand on Doc's shoulder. "Mia paid for everything inside and out." "Dragon or not! I don't care! Thank you, Mia!" Doc reached out, held her in his arms tightly and kissed her cheek. ?This is more than I had ever dream for even in the human world. Maybe, some day I can even open the school to others who want to become doctors or nurses. That has always been my dream.? ?I will be at your side Doc!? Digger waddled out of the hospital. ?This is some hospital! The best I have ever seen! Even better than the one in Powell River, Mel took me there once! Mia smiled and hugged Doc. "We all like you very much. I figured you needed a real hospital to work out of. Now, come! Let me show you around!" They showed Doc through his hospital. It had two floors. The sixty-five rooms that Mia had spoken of were all on the main level. There were another sixty-five rooms upstairs that were stocked with supplies and extra furniture. They entered a small hallway, which lead to a door. "Doc, these are your living quarters. That room over there is your office." Mia smiled as Doc looked around. Doc found some of his own furniture from his home in Powell River had been moved to his new quarters. The rest of the furniture was new. "My watch must be wrong!" Doc glanced down at his wrist watched. Stan laughed as he looked at his watch. "No Dad, our friends said there was a time difference. It's only quarter past nine, at night." Stan whispered to Doc. "We travelled back in time twenty-three hours." Stan laughed as he whispered to his father. Doc raised his eyebrows and shook his head. "Mia, Red can I see you two for a moment. Come with me to Splat's room." Doc led them to Splat's room and Stan followed. Earlier the following day, Mia had seen Doc had been upset about something and wanted to ask him about it, but had slipped her mind with moving and everything else going on. "Doc, are you going to tell us why you were so upset?" Mia could see he was not himself. "Mia, yesterday morning, I couldn't find Eric to help Splat with his bath. So, I bathed him, myself. I want to show you both something. Even I could not believe it. When I removed the arrowhead from Splat's leg. I missed something! It must have been all the commotion going on and I was worried about Shadow. Anyway, I overlooked Splat's other wounds." Doc moved towards Splat's bed. "At first, I thought Splat was just build differently than we were. I noticed when I undressed Splat, his legs and arms were all bowed or looked out of place. "Something bothered me about the way his bones had formed. I decided to see if Splat's bone structure was like the rest of us. I had Stan bring me my portable x-ray machine. I began to x-ray Splat. It was what I found that really upset me." Doc threw back the covers, which were on Splat. "Look at his legs! See, how crooked they are! After I developed the x-rays. I found that femurs, tibias and fibulas in legs have had bones broken, several times. Mia, those are the names for the leg bones. The bones in his hands and finger have also been broken many times. He was complaining of headaches. So, I x-rayed his skull. He has had many cracks in his skull in the past. Truthfully, I don't know how he survived all those beatings, over the past years. I thought some of his wounds could have been from falling. Some are! But not this!" Doc rolled Splat over on his stomach, his small back told the grizzly tale in the number of scars. "I found these two lumps on his shoulders. They are like an extra shoulder blade. So, I'm not worried about that." "There are sixty-seven scars on his back. Some as you can see have not healed, yet. Mainly, because of infection had set in his scars. It was probably very itchy. You can see that Splat has been scratching these scar marks. His scars get itchy and he scratches them, thus starting infections. I put him on an IV drip with healing potion. I don't usually get this upset, but I want who is responsible to pay for this." Doc looked at Red and Mia. Mia covered Splat up and looked at Doc. "Splat would be to afraid to tell us who did this to him. I know several Cribbers. They will not lie, but they are too afraid to speak out. If we confronted Splat with this matter, he would run away. They usually hide in burrows in the forest. Some live in caves and still others hide in the Underground tunnels or in tree trunks in the forests. They come in all sizes. The smaller ones hide in mouse or even old Giant Spider traps. I've seen Splat before with Joleen. Maybe, she can tell you something about him." Stan went to the intercom on the wall. "Joleen to Room 210." She appeared instantly. "Joleen here!" "Joleen, you seem to be the only one who knows Splat really well. Maybe, you can help us." Doc waited for her to get comfortable. "Joleen try!" She sat down on the bed. "How long have you known Splat?" Red asked. "Let see! It was day dat giant spider go after Joleen and almost gets me for him dinner. Splat, find Joleen and take her home. Him call healer. That last time we meet. Time before Splat gives me ride home after we go on Finders Trip. Red, that was the time you gone to see Shadow. You brings me back brown bunny to me. Joleen eats and gets bunny all over me." Joleen smiled. "Last Easter! All right, Joleen! How old is Splat?" asked Red. "Him tell me him libe with father for six summers. Dat be year of last pixie festival, Splat with him Grandpa and Mother that time. Him go libe wiff Willow?s brother Dant for five summers, den Splat taken by wizard Gin, and lib dere for six more summers. Him be about sebenteen year old, Joleen thinks! Joleen meet Splat for first time before him mother gets dead. They come to my first festival dat father have for all pixies and friends. Dat when I first meet Splat." She smiled and hugged Doc's hand. ?Splat rescued Joleen?s Kyle! Splat?s Grandpa gibe him big hug for helping.? "Thank you Joleen! You may go, now." Doc waited for her to leave. "We can get the rest of the information from Splat, himself." "But he won't tell you!" Mia replied. Stan looked at Doc. "Mia, Dad knows of a way to get the truth, without Splat knowing. He has told us several things, earlier today. Dad hypnotized Splat, because we wanted to know how old he was and more about his medical history. He doesn't even know how old he is or where he came from, when he's awake. We asked him under hypnosis and he told us everything. Splat will remember nothing of this session. Dad has already prepared Splat to tell you what happened." How did Joleen know about how old Splat is?" Mia asked. "Sometimes, the mind hides things away from our memory if they are too painful for us to remember. Joleen is also hiding something and so is Splat. I get the feeling they knew each other, a long time ago." Doc turned his back for a moment and slipped a small white tablet into his mouth. He sat down and rested for a moment before starting. Doc woke Splat up and put him under hypnosis. Red and Mia watched with great interest as Doc began. "Splat, do you hear me?" Doc asked. "Yes Doc! Splat hears you!" The Cribber replied. Doc asked. "Splat, how old are you? Where were you born? What village? What is your real name?" "Splat is tirteen. Splat was born in a barn, near Gold Stain! Splat is Splat Padgett" he replied. Red frowned and glanced over at Mia. ?I have heard that name centuries ago. Padgett is a very ancient from Old Arabia. I think Splat is far more than others realize. He acts like a child probably because of his injuries. Doc, I want you to keep Splat with you at all times. Get him to become your finder or helper. Just keep him here!? "But Joleen said he was seventeen." Mia replied. \ "Mia, you must remember, that Splat has been beaten. He may have lost some of his years of memory, because of his cracks in his head. Lost of memory is quite common in these cases." Doc explained. Then he continued to question the Cribber. "Splat, I want you to tell me about your childhood. What you did? Where you went? And with who?" Doc waited for an answer. "Splat use to sit an' wait for me mommy and daddy to comes home from the fields. Me wait on porch. One day daddy come home, but mommy not. Daddy tells all us that mommy gots killed. Splat only six then, and daddy sells me to him best friend called Dant. Splat love Dant. Daddy has to many mouths to fed. Two days before I got to live with Dant, one of my adopted brothers was killed in the house. Him had fallen down some rocks and was sleepin? in my bed of straw when him die! Even though I the oldest of children, I the smallest, taller brother die. Other brother Zar said for me to hid in shed in feedbag for chickens. I sleep in bags for two nights. Then daddy takes me to Dant. We go eberywhere together. Dant buy Splat new clothes and shoes. Splat even get own money to buy whatever Splat wants. One day Zar came to see Dant and me. Him tells me not to use last name ever again. I had other name, but cause I always running into doors and things, Daddy call me Splat. So, that day, I become Splat the Cribber. It was Kay who gets killed. Zar would come and see me all the time. Him only real brother Splat have. Zar, I not see in long time. True Grey send word to Eric that Zar is with him. It getting to dangerous out there so Zar pass message onto Eric for me.? "Doc ask him if he knew Joleen before?" Mia asked. "Splat, did you know Joleen, before you met in Red Mule?" Doc asked. "Yes, we always are good friends." Splat began to cry. "Joleen's mommy and daddy got lost. Daddy tells me that we no have king or queen, now. Him tells me that Joleen gone too, but Splat find Joleen. Now, we hide from elders and no one knows who we are. If anyone asks who we are, we say we Splat and Joleen Wolvershen. We not tell Red and Emerald adopted us. Our villages were next to each odder at one time. Kyle, Joleen and me were once really good friends. Now, even Kyle is gone to the gods. Splat miss Kyle lots." "That's enough! Now, I want you to finish telling us about Dant and what happened to you." Doc turned to look at Mia. "I don't want to find out who he is. I won't take that chance. Mia, you told me that the elders could listen to your people, if they really can. They could be listening to Splat right, now. I won't risk his life!" "Thanks, Doc!" Mia smiled and looked down at the Cribber. "You keep your secret, Splat. Whatever it is we'll protect you!" Doc looked at Red. "All right, Splat. Now remember, this will not hurt you. Then what happened?" Splat continued. "Dant and Splat best friends. When me was ten, we coming home from trip. We make camp bout one days travel from home. Dant always sleep under wagon and Splat sleep in wagon. Splat sleep in wagon this night. Next thing Splat knows, Splat going for ride! And no Dant!" Splat began to panic. Doc calmed Splat down. "It's all right! Go on! No one will hurt you!" "Man steals wagon and Splat, too!" Splat started screaming. "Help! Dant! Help! No Dant! Where Dant? Man hit Splat. Splat no can see! Where Splat going? We travel long time. We stop at town. Splat see sign, Coral Cove. Man tie Splat up, then him go get eats. Him come out and Splat gone! Man finds Splat and him beat me! Splat wake up in dark room. Splat only see little. But Splat's nose say him in inn. Splat go sleep and wake up in wagon. Splat just start to see, when man hit Splat hard and no see, again. Splat and man travel more. "Man stop wagon. Splat get thrown in cellar at house. Man tell Splat, if good, him get food. If bad, Splat get beatings. Splat told to sleep in cellar, it cold in cellar. Splat want blanket. Man gives Splat blanket for killing spider. Splat get sick! Spider bite Splat! Big Man comes give Splat potion to drink. Splat want to thank Big Man. But Big Man no come back." Splat began to calm down on his own. "One night, Splat heard man come home and hear man fall. Then master have visit from other man. Splat wants go to see man him sleeps on floor. Splat cover man and do chores. Two days go by and man still sleep on floor. Splat gives him other blanket. Man very cold. Man so cold him stiff. Splat tries to get man to eat. Man funny colour and no want food. Splat goes get help." "Then what happened Splat?" Doc asked. "Splat finds Big Man. Him tells Splat, that Master Gin dead! Splat cry! Big Man tells Splat this him home and all that in it. Splat clean his house. Big Man takes dead man out. Splat find boxes under floor when cleaning. Splat show boxes to Big Man. Him helps Splat put all things into one box for Splat. Big Man say that ring in box belong to wizard. Splat take ring to wizard. Big Man say Splat get reward. Splat happy! Splat want go to see wizard and take back ring. Splat on him way to barn and hide him box in sack, then in horses feed bag. Tella Bird tells me to pack up all my things, and leave by nighttime. Splat not know what to do. Him say that bad things going to happen and to leave town. Splat pack up all him could carry and put on wagon. Chickens and other things and animals too, I hide them in forest. Splat keep promise to Big Man and then go give ring to wizard. Splat not happy! Splat get two big feet for reward! Splat cry and hide in bushes! Splat go out at night. No one see Splat big feet in dark. Splat no find Big Man! Splat tries to go home! Splat hear Tella Bird telling Splat that bad people in town, and for Splat not to go home. Splat go back to Big Man house. Find Big Man dead! Splat tries to go home and cry! Wizard at Splat house! Splat house on fire! Splat had hid horses and all him things in forest out back of him house. Wizard leave! Splat goes to Dant's horses and wagon. Splat cover horses with branches and we hide til dark come. Splat then take wagon and horses through woods. Splat leave town. Splat go to Red Mule to see wizard. Splat hear him nice wizard. Splat finds Joleen. Joleen and Splat play, we best friends. Splat has hid box in tree stump near him box. Hornbell give Splat job as finder. Splat is twelve years, now. Splat is good finder. Splat even get chicken and gold. Gold go in box. Chicken come travel with Splat. We go on trip. We come home to find Joleen missing. Splat finds Joleen. But now Green chicken has gone! Splat still look for green chicken, later." Red interrupted! "I've heard enough! Doc could you find out where Splat keeps this box? That is the box he wants to get." Doc asked Splat. "Your box is in a tree stump. Where is the tree stump? Red will bring you your box Splat." "Stump is three falls north of inn, beside Splat's box house. Box house is old wood box for inn." Splat replied. Doc helped lay Splat down. "Splat, I want you to lean back and sleep. You'll remember asking Red to get your box for you, but nothing more." Turning to face Doc and Mia, Red glanced down at a note, which he had received the day before. "Mia would you and Doc come with me. Let's see if we can't find out what happened. I know the wizard Splat is talking about. I can't believe he is that mean. I received this last night, but did not want to travel on my own. I was asked to investigate Old Wiz and what happened." "That's where some trouble happened we were going to check out a year ago, before Shadow came." Mia replied and looked at Doc. "Get a pair of elfin trousers on, first." Doc went to change his clothes. He went over to his dresser and took out some tablets. He put them into his pocket. "I should be all right, if I move slowly and don't over do it." ******* Meanwhile, back in Brandon Manitoba, Relle was standing on the porch of the house where Carrie once lived. He had bought the house from Allen. "It is not here! All of you head back to Marsh. I am going to the Isles to find Marts. Something tells me that he might have decided to take the key for himself. I will send you help or return myself." Watching his friends leaving Relle went through the neighbourhood asking about Brett and Carrie. No one really knew these people and let Relle know it. It was several days later that Relle left for the Isles. Relle arrived home late one night. "Where is Marts?" "We do not know! He was with Boss for a while. Marts is supposed to report to Surkat in Oakford and never did. Now, Surkat's brother, Takrus is out looking for Marts, himself. You better report to Takrus before you take off, again. They are at the old cabin in Ease. Takrus is investigating why Marts never showed up, and why the slaves are vanishing from that area and around Underground the town of Bar. Be careful, Takrus is not in the best of moods. Snaken, Clovase and Henten have vanished as well. Takrus thinks they might be dead. He sent word to Tammuz to try to reclaim these people souls, nothing yet. Mannza must be present apparently. She has left for the Forbidden World." The man rose to his feet and walked across the floor. "Oman, Mannza is in the human world helping Jasper and the others. Well, I'm heading to see Takrus. I thought Tammuz was with Takrus?" Relle felt a knife at his back. "Remove it or I'll kill you!" Reaching inside his cloak Relle pulled out a revolver before spinning around. He shot the man dead. That man was on of Takrus's head priest! You better give me that gun!" Oman grabbed the gun from Relle's hand. "I will kill you myself if you ever bring another gun to these Isles. I'll take this spirit and use the body for my own purpose." Oman knelt down and absorbed the man's spirit through his hands. He rose to his feet and went to touch Relle. "You will be next if you disobey me!" Relle ran in fear for his life out of the cabin. Relle never even stopped to see Takrus. He ran until he came to the Dwarven Township of Ale. Relle went to his own private hiding place. Now, Relle was wondering what to do. He was frightened and felt that he had made a big mistake. He tried to contact Farness, but received no reply. So he hid for several days. It was several mornings later when Relle finally received word back form Takrus. ?Do you not realize that the others have been leading us on. Get those papers and articles we stole from Boss and bring them to me. Marts was supposed to and vanished. They are in the cabin in Red Mule Township. Stay out of trouble! Do not bring attention to yourself. Get that stuff and bring them to me. It should take you no more than six months to get here.? ?Yes Takrus! I will get the articles you want and bring them to you. Do you want those other men of Marts who are hiding in Red Mule as well?? Relle waited for a reply. ?Yes! I will need them. Surkat his having trouble keeping men in the mines. Something is killing our men. So, hurry up! I want you with me, when we deal with Boss!? Takrus signed off through telepathy. It would take Relle several days to get prepared for his trip to Red Mule. It would take Relle another several months to reach that town, unless he could find his brother?s horses. ******* Mia, Red and Doc walked outside of the hospital. Mia changed into Misty. Red helped Doc up onto Misty's back. They flew to Red Mule Inn to get Splat's box, first. Doc saw the wood box which Splat talked about. It had all the Cribber's personal possessions inside. Doc had Red reduce the wood box and took it with them. They reduced the size of Splat's small wood box home and Red put it into his bag. They flew to the Isle of Silkie. Misty landed in a field that was only a short walk, west of town. It had rained that day and the roads were mud. Doc looked at Mia as they sloshed their way through the puddles and mud. They finally arrived in town. There were six buildings, which formed the town square. "Welcome to Silkie!" Red pointed out the different buildings. "That's the mayor's store, the blacksmith beside it. That is the armoury and weapons shop. There is the inn, stables and that is the tavern, which is part of the inn." "About seven hundred people live in the surrounding area." Mia said as she cleaned the mud from her shoes. Upon entering the inn, the innkeeper came over to Red with a big smile on his face. "Master Red! Mia! Tis' glad I is to see ye. Tis' bin a long time, me think? Comes in and warm yeself! Would ye be havin' a drink?" The innkeeper insisted. Red sat down. "It has been a long time! We are here on business, but we will have those drinks. What can you tell me about Wiz? Is he still living on the hill?" "I! Master Red, I's glad you come. Wiz be here shortly. Him be late tonight. That is why I still open. His staff all left with his apprentice, but not before them robbed the old man. This happen almost year now. Wiz been comin' here for him meals. Farmer found old Wiz beaten and burnt. Some say him apprentice and staff do it. Apparently, they leave Wiz for dead. Townsfolk think apprentice killed Big Man. We find Big Man dead same night Old Wiz get beaten. No one sees Wiz?s face since, but him hands have bad scars from burns. Him can barely move him fingers. Him is really sick and needs help!" The innkeeper sounded very concerned. Red looked at the innkeeper. "Send him to our table. Tell him, I'm investigating his apprentice." The innkeeper brought drinks for the three of them. Doc looked around the inn and saw an old man enter. Red nodded to Doc. "That's Wiz! He is hurt bad!" The innkeeper showed Wiz over to Red. "Master Red, Hori said you wanted to see me?" "Sit down! Wiz! This is Mia and Doc." Red waited for the man to sit down. "I'm investigating your apprentice. What can you tell me? I heard he might have beaten you?" The old wizard's hand trembled as he tried to drink his ale. "Yes, he and his brother tried to kill me." Wiz began his story. "I heard that Marts was killed, when a tunnel closed on him. Serves him right! I thought I was a fair man and treated him with respect. Farness offered his two apprentices to me so they could learn elfin magic. I was given many different magical items in return. One night, while I was working Marts, my own apprentice decided to come to town. He brought a friend back with him. This was several years ago. Maybe, ten to twelve years ago, then the stranger left me for no reason. Well, he returned again, this one night. It was about a year, almost two years now. My apprentice was without the other two. He said he was looking for Marts and Relle. I told him they had left for places unknown to me. The man sat down on the porch for a time. He said that I should be very careful of Marts and Relle for they were seen killing other people. The young apprentice told me that Gin was Mart's apprentice and was left in town to watch over me. That night a ring and several other items were stolen from my home. I came home just in time to see Gin leaving my lawn. I asked the young man who had warned me if he wanted to continue being my apprentice. He is a really delightful young man. I discovered some weeks later that my young apprentice was cursed. Even with the curse on him, he tried to protect me with all he had." Wiz sipped his ale. "It all began that afternoon, when a small man came to my home. About an hour before, Marts and Relle showed up saying they wanted me to test them. I refused and told them to see you, Master Red or Comet at the school. The young cursed man was doing some scribing for me at his small shack out back of my home, which he had build. Next thing I know this Cribber comes to my home to tell me, he wanted to return my ring. He told me that he found the ring in a box under some floorboards. I listened to the Cribber's story. I found it a little far fetched, but decided to investigate, anyway. Marts told me that the Cribber had stolen the ring. But the Cribber had told me of a Big Man that had told him to bring the ring to me. That could only have been one man. So, I hurried to see Jives. I found Jives knocked out, but after he came to. He told me the Cribber's story was true. I had given the Cribber two big feet to stop him from leaving town. When I went looking for the little man. Jives showed me where the Cribber lived. The little man was gone. I went back to the Jives?s house to find out he was dead. There was blood everywhere. I went back to the Cribber's home only to find his house in flames. I tried to get into the house, but it was no use. I returned to my home to find Marts and Relle, plus two other of their friends robbing me of everything I had. They attacked me and left me for dead. I told everyone a farmer found me and helped. It was my apprentice who had been out back. He heard the fight and went after Marts and Relle. My apprentice returned with a healer for me. He told me he was going after Marts and Relle for what they had done. It was only six months ago that he returned with all my magical items and my money. He told me that Relle and Marts were part of the Councils of Seven. I asked my young apprentice to watch out for the Cribber. He said he would. There were two ogres working for Jives, I sent them with my apprentice to help him. Jives wanted the two ogres to stay with my apprentice if anything happened to him. Over ten years ago, Jives had sent the two ogres off with my cursed friend to help him where they could. Jives said that he knew the young man that later became my apprentice. He would never tell me who the child was. He only said that when that curse is removed the world with be filled with light once again. But now I have spent nearly all my earnings on trying to find that Cribber. I must find him, before I die! Which I'm afraid will be soon! I thought the Cribber might have been in the house when it burned down. I searched after the fire, but no bodies were found!" Red touched Wiz's hand. He was burning with fever. Red nodded to Doc. "Wiz, I have the Cribber you have been looking for. Come with us!" Red watched Mia leave to change into Misty. As Red and Doc helped Wiz outside Misty's landed in front of the inn. She waited for the three men to mount up. Wiz reached out and held Red's hand. "Thank you, Master Red! Now, this old fool can undo a terrible thing, which I have done. We do not have much time. I grow weaker by the hour." Wiz looked over at Doc. Misty took to the air and flew right for the hospital. She landed in the courtyard in front of the hospital doors. "Red, I'm going to get Shadow." Mia took to the air. Doc and Red helped Wiz inside the building. They took Wiz into Splat's room. The old wizard looked down at the Cribber and began to chant. After Wiz finished casting his spell and collapsed on the floor. Doc rushed over to Wiz and picked him up. He could not have weighed anymore than ninety pounds. Doc carried the wizard to the other bed and lay him down. He turned to Red. "Go find Bess! I'll need Digger as well!" Doc turned his head away from Red and placed a tablet from his pill bottle under his tongue, that is when he saw Digger and Bess entering the room. "Hurry! Go set up operating room one. Hurry!" Doc began to undress the wizard. As he did it became apparent that the old wizard was extremely sick. Not only did he have blood poisoning in his leg, but also much of his facial skin had been scarred from being burnt by fire. Wiz had other injuries as well. They finally got Wiz into a gown. Doc shook his head. "I don't think I can save his leg, but I can save his life. It will be up to him if he lives. He's right! If I don't do something, he will be dead in two days." Red nodded his head. "Doc, go ahead. Wiz would want you to try." Wiz opened his eyes and looked up at Doc. "I heard, what you said. I want to live. I still have work to do. I'm afraid I am no woodcutter! There is the proof! Do what you can. My will is strong. I will live." Wiz passed out. Doc and Digger wheeled Wiz into the operating room. Red helped Bess with trays and other things they needed. They spent the next five hours lancing and cleaning the wound on Wiz's leg. By half past four in the morning, Wiz's fever broke. Doc, Bess, Red and Digger sat smiling at each other. They had saved the wizard's life and his leg. For the first time in a long time, Wiz was sleeping peacefully. They moved him into a room of his own. Bess and Kala sat watch over Wiz. Doc and Red went to Splat's room. Doc made sure that Splat's feet were covered, as he woke him up. Splat opened his eyes and looked at Red. "You gots Splat's boxes for him? Some important stuff in little one!" Splat opened the box. Doc and Red stood staring at the contents of the box. "I think Splat had better put that box into a safe place!" Doc eyes never blinked and his mouth fell open. "Splat is a very wealthy little man." Red swallowed hard. "There are two safes in the hospital. Splat, I think you better put that box in one of those safes. As Doc said you're one very wealthy little man. You come with me. We'll give you a place where your box will be safe." "I agree with Red." Doc shook his head as he gazed at all the gems and gold in the box. Doc had no idea how much the gems were worth, because they were all uncut gems. Splat threw back the covers and saw his feet. He handed the box to Doc and began to laugh. Splat leapt from the bed and began running around the room. He ran over to Doc and hugged him tightly. "You do this for Splat! You find wizard for Splat!" he began to cry with joy and hugged Doc, again. "Splat hungry! Splat needs something to eat! Tummy is talking!" Splat ran into the hall and realized he was not in the tower. He ran back to the others. "Doc, where is Splat? This not tower!" Doc laughed. "Mia bought me this hospital. This is a real hospital and we are at Shadow's Tower. How do you like it?" Splat took off running through the hall and was back in a flash. He was yelling as he ran, and almost ran into Eric. "I see Splat has his own feet back." Eric was delighted to see the Cribber happy. Splat saw Red and started to run over to him. Everyone was laughing to see Splat so happy. Just then, Stan walked out of a room to see what all the noise was about. The door suddenly, hit Stan in the arm. He looked behind the door. There out cold on the floor lay Splat flat on his back. Stan reached down and lifted Splat into his arms as Doc came running over to him. "I never realized Splat could move so fast. Stan would you bring our little Speed Ball into his room. I'll take a close look at his head. Splat is going to have to learn to slow down, if he wants to stay in one piece." Doc examined Splat's head. "It's only a bump!" Red was laughing. "Well, now we know where he got the name from!? Doc laughed as he put a cool cloth on Splat's head. "I'll have to find something to slow him down." "Doc, all Cribbers are that fast. That is why they have taken to stealing, because no one can catch them." Eric handed Red a scroll. "It's from Hamel and Talon!" Red began to read the note, out loud. Red, Boss was not thrilled with the mules or weapons that the ogres found. The ogres were delighted. They left an hour ago, for the Lonestone Tunnel. Windrider will open the tunnel for them. We managed to slip a concealed weapon to Boss while he slept that night. He found weapon in the morning and pretend to have found it in the grass near to where he rested. He realizes that we are trying to delay his progress. Actually we are trying to find Relle. He has been spotted on the Isles by the spider-elves. The two who spotted Relle though he was the ghost of Marts and left in a hurry! Before leaving Windrider?s home Hamel had the great honour to meet Golden Thread. She gave Hamel some trained spiders for his family and Stan. She told Hamel to tell Sero that Relle was spotted in the Underground. He is being followed by group of spiders that have picked up his trail only this morning a few hours ago. They will inform us when Relle gets to his destination. Relle is to gather up his force, and take them to Takrus in the Underground. Relle is to locate some articles somewhere around Red Mule. Boss told the spider to tie up Red and keep him out of it. Eric promised to handle it with his group of spiders. Hamel and I will leave, after Boss and his friends are through the tunnel. We have about six hours of tapes for you to listen to upon arrival home. As I told Mia, we really struck it lucky. Boss told the ogres to put his things on the mules. We have received all of Boss?s books and notes now. They are written in either German or some other language. We are not sure. Again, Boss knows about his things and has sent a message via the spiders to us. We were able to tell Boss about Relle. Boss is making no move to go after this killer. He said it was up to us. Boss will take his time so we can get the identity of these followers. Golden Thread is supervising this phase of our operation. In Boss?s letter he states that there is something going on north of Soaren?s Tower. Boss is not wasting time in this area. He will slow his trek after getting through the tunnel. They're making good time. We may even be home tomorrow, if all goes well. Hamel sends his love and told me to tell you all. The bugs are doing their jobs. Tell Shadow we found Thunder's cave and have reduced the hoard to fit into a chest. One more thing, no bodies of dragons are in the cave. We did find empty jars of ether, a tank of Helium gas and a box of balloons. Do not get Thunder's hopes up, but we are almost sure that Boss has hidden the dragons now. Personally, I think his family just maybe alive. Boss let it be known to us that he had written down all the people he had found and hidden away. The list is in his diary. I think this is some kind of act that Boss and the two ogres are doing. Soaren and I caught sight of someone following Boss and the two ogres. This man has a sizable force of warriors about ten miles behind Boss. The warriors are on foot. I dropped off a note and three magical teleport rings for Boss and his two friends. I stated that they could be in danger, but not to use the rings until we find out whom these people are who are following them. We heard Boss telling his two friends that they would take their time so that other friends could get a closer look at the goons following them. Boss said he was grateful to have bugs that listen so well and understand his needs. Will see you soon! Talon Red started to laugh. "Well, taking ones time does have its merits. I think we can play the ogres and Boss's game." ****** It was about four in the morning when Hamel woke up to find he was not alone. On the bed sat a group of tiny spider-elves. One moved forward and enlarged himself. ?I was sent to stay with you. These others are to be taken to Shadow?s Tower. I was told how to get you in and out of these brace things. Come, I help you.? Smiling at the little one, Hamel let the enlarged Spider-elf help him. ?Do you have an name?? ?No! I has been staying with Blue Strike. Him has been teaching me to fight like him. I gots my brown belt before coming here; you not to tell anyone what I learned. It be our secret.? The Spider-elf handed Hamel a ring. ?This ring comes from our mother. Put it on.? Hamel put on the ring after he was dressed. He and his spider were teleported to another area. There was a Golden Female Elf waiting for them. ?Good work, little one! Here, let me give Hamel some food first, while we talk. I am sorry to have to bring you here like this. This is the only way we could ensure we could talk in private. I am Golden Thread.? She smiled and handed Hamel a plate of food. ?I would never hurt you or the others. Your work here is far too important. To me, you are my gift from the heavens.? ?I am Hamel!? He sat down at the table beside the golden woman. ?Why have you brought me here. I already have my little Flip as my guide and guard!? ?This little one I sent you is to replace Flip. He was busy guarding you last night when something happened. We managed to catch his spirit and place it inside this little ones body. This little one is a real warrior, and can now double for Flip as well as himself.? Golden Thread could see the astonished expression on Hamel?s face. His back was to the door as someone entered the room. ?I asked her to. Sorry Hamel for what happen to your father and brother.? From out of a back room walked Boss. ?Thank you for protecting Carrie and Brett. I heard that you even tried to protect Perry. You must never tell anyone, especially Carrie, but Perry is still alive. He lays in a coma still near death. He is in good hands. The doctors are friends of Clouds. One is Mel and the other is Ron. They like myself pray Perry will live, and be returned to us some day. It was your insistence that Perry be followed that helped to save his life.? Boss walked over to Hamel and sat down. Hamel reached out to Boss and held his hand. ?I did what I could.? Tears ran down Hamel?s face. ?You have a troop of about two hundred warriors following you. That is why we left you those items. Boss, be careful! Relle has found his way back on the Isles.? ?Yes, so I was told. I know that our lovely lady here is helping you track these killers. Look, I have felt a great surge of power several times. I have tried to get a close look at who is doing it. All I see is a child called Shadow. Hamel something happened years ago to me. That is when I realized that this child Shadow is my nephew Brett. Yes Hamel, I am Bradley Bosnic. Please again tell no one. I have been trying to help your father for many years. It was after Fred received the knowledge of the runes from Brett that I realized who the child was. How did our Prince of the Prophecy ever get to California? Anyway, Hamel you must see that Shadow receives my diaries. They are in a cave deep in Imp Isles. Take my wards from the Isle of Imp and hide them well. Use the altar to call my friend Hu. He will help the prince. I have got to get my nephew to kill this form of myself off. The body might resemble Brads, but he inside it nothing but bones and rotten flesh. I had to use three artefacts from the collection I have. See the prince gets these as well. Tell him that Hu would best protect them. I will not give you the other information about Hu or who he is. That would spoil my surprise. He has helped me in the past and is a good friend to our Isles.? Hamel reached over and hugged Boss. ?You were always there for father and Darren. Okay, we are staying on the Isles. Mother is helping Doc with his new hospital. We found your supplies and generators.? ?Thanks to the Gods! I was told to bring those items here, but not told why. Look, as I said, Shadow will have to kill me off. I?ll pretend to fight him to make it look good. I promise not to hurt him. After I am dead, Hu will return my mortal remains to his home. I will be reborn again. I cannot die, until certain things have happened. Then I will rest in peace. It will be very hard on Shadow. Tell him he has to put my remains to rest. I carry numerous beings in my soul. These must all be released, before for I can finally die myself. I am curse with the Spirit of Souls. Hamel, Fred met a little man from the Isles some years back. Work with my ogres and Strand. Find Gorr to help Fred. We need Fred here. I tried to get Richard, but he was too frightened. Not like you. I am giving you this list of friendly allies to help you in your fight. They are all true to me. Even Grub and Digger are my friends. Try to get your brother Kevin to befriend Shadow. We need your brother here.? Boss felt Hamel kiss his cheek. ?You have never changed.? ?How can I? That first day we met, you frightened me. Father assured me that you were a good person. Does the dairies tell how to remove the curse?? Hamel felt Boss hugging him. ?No! I do not know for sure if my theory will work or not. The gods say it will. They say that Kevin will find a way. He is my only hope. Until then, I will retain my memories of the past, and help all I can to get these others on the Councils of Seven. If they get to close, I will get Digger to send Splat away on a wild goose chase deep into a protected forest that I know of. There are a few around. Protected by my friends. We are closer in lineage than you think. I cannot tell you right now. Maybe some day, I do love you as much as I love Perry and Brett. My nephew is becoming a fine prince! Until then I will keep returning. I will contact Oft and Stun immediately after I return. They will contact you and we will start on the next phase of freeing the Isles. I have the lists of all the people who were taken from the Isles. I have given it to a good friend in the human world. Her name is Larissa. She can be found through her brothers, Lurker and Gord. They own a map shop on Pixie Isles. Get to know the areas. You have my list of safe houses. Oh, you might want to point out to the prince that those three mountains near Phantom are frozen glaciers and would make a perfect dam system. Here is an idea I had. Pretend it was your own idea. I have made up my own list of things for you and Shadow to do. Be careful. If Mortrona contacts you, treat her as a friend. She will protect you and Shadow with her life. One of Gretz daughter is in the north area from Soaren?s Tower. Keep everyone away from that area. See that Windrider, Soaren and Wonder are move out of the area as soon as possible. I have my people guarding them as best we can. Soaren is now living with Windrider. We have to get Wonder out of there as fast as possible. Trust Flexer and his immediate family. The rest watch you back on. Flexer?s brother is a monster.? Boss handed several things and a set of keys to Hamel. ?They unlock the houses. After my death, given them to Oft and Stun to restock, they have to be stocked with food to keep the fairy clans and people alive. I have hidden these people well. Take care! I love you all so much! Good luck! Keep me informed!? ?I will! You take care! I will keep your secret and use it to gather evidence for Shadow.? Hamel looked down at the list. ?These houses are in the human world.? ?Yes, they are my own personal safe houses. I have to go. We have Relle to catch. This could take several weeks!? Boss rubbed a ring and vanished from the room. ?Many of the old Council of Seven have to be freed first. I will send you word who needs to be freed though this little one. You two take care!? Golden Thread vanished from the room. ?You carry my little Flip?s spirit inside your body. I think I will call you, Flip! You sure have flipped my whole world around by this meeting. Well, Flip, we have work to do.? Hamel finished his meal. ?Hamel, we have to set up something first. Vinnin has changed places with the clone. Vinnin is in Shadow?s Tower. Shadow is due to leave for his village. Clone is out to kill Shadow!? Flip waited for Hamel to rise to his feet. ?Vinnin will try to poison prince. I hope Shadow is good actor. We need him to do certain things. Here is list of things. Where is Shadow now?? ?He is in the next room to mine at Windrider?s. Aqua is there with him!? Hamel watched as Flip rubbed his ring and they reappeared in Hamel?s room at Windrider?s Tower. Flip vanished and returned to his master. ?Shadow only starting to get up. We could meet him in bathroom for meeting.? Hamel was teleported to Shadow?s bathroom and waited for the child. About six in the morning, Shadow woke to others talking in his room. He opened his eyes. He saw Mia and Aqua. "Good morning, Grandmother. Mia, what are you doing here? I thought Red was coming to get me?" Mia walked towards his bed. "Yes dear, he was! Early this morning, Red and Doc had an emergency. We found the wizard that gave Splat the big feet. By now, Splat should be running all over your tower. That wizard was once the master to Marts and Relle once. They betrayed Old Wiz. So he took on Boss as his apprentice. After Relle and Marts had beaten Old Wiz and left for dead. Boss helped Old Wiz to get medical help. Then Boss was given Oft and Stun to help him find Splat. Boss instead decided to go after Relle and Marts. Boss managed to get back all the items Relle and Marts stole from him. Boss is out hunting down these killers, and gathering up any others he finds, taking them to a safe place. Shadow what's wrong? You have a strange look on your face." "I had the strangest dream, last night. I dreamt that two men came to see me. It was very strange! They said I was too young for my bands. Whatever, they are?" Shadow sat up in bed. Aqua gave Mia a strange look and put her hand over her mouth. "We all have strange dreams, sometimes. I think you had better go get dressed." Mia waited for Shadow to leave the room. "Mother, Cloud will have to be told. What did the elders think of him?" Aqua shook her head. "I think Shadow's powers may be stronger than elders realize, although, they will be the last ones to admit it. We even gave him a sleeping potion, last night. The Ancient One still had to cast sleep on Shadow. They were very impressed. Cloud said, because of Shadow being half elf. He has almost reached manhood. We are to keep a close eye on him. I told them about the attempts made on his life in the Forbidden World and about his other problems. He's one very powerful child. His dreams prove that. Cloud and the Ancient One want monthly reports on Shadow's progress." "I figured they would." Mia nodded in reply. "I've already spoken to Doc. He said there should be no problem. We'll need a stronger sleeping potion though. I'll tell Doc what has happened." Aqua held Mia's hands. "I'll be returning with you. My assignment has been changed. Enchanter is to find Earthquake and work with Stan and Hamel. I'm to remain near Shadow. I had a talk with Hamel, last night. That elder brother of his called Kevin must be brought here as soon as possible. Hamel was telling me, Kevin knows and understands when animals are hurting. It is as if he can read their minds, as Hamel put it. He suggested we make friends with Kevin, first. When he retires we talk him into coming here. I like Hamel's idea. He's a very nice young man. What a shame his body is weak? For he has such a strong will and mind. Enchanter and mother think that Shadow should be the one to befriend Kevin." Hamel was in the bathroom waiting for Shadow. ?Well, this is been some morning. I just had a visit from Golden Thread and Boss. Here, he left these documents, especially for you. You have a very tough job ahead of you. Boss is cursed as we thought. Shadow, I will not lie to you. It is your Uncle Bradley. Some how he is cursed by something called the Spirit of Souls. He can never die! He will be helping us all he can.? ?I thought those dreams I was having were real. We will play it his way. Do what Boss?s tells you. He protected your family all these years. We will do as he says and work with him. Later we can bring Doc in on these action.? Shadow began to wash. ?I am going to my tower.? ?When you get there, go downstairs to the dungeon and see Vinnin. Flip told me while we were waiting for you that your Uncle Vinnin was reborn so that he could help you. He is your uncle and wants to talk with you. See him before you go to the village.? Hamel watched as Flip handed Shadow a teleport ring. ?It teleports you anywhere. Keep it. Go see Vinnin. This one is all scarred and badly injured. Go home!? ?I will go to see Vinnin as soon as I get home. I will make an excuse to do something.? Shadow watched and dressed then left the bathroom. He could hear Mia and Aqua still talking. "Yes Mother. Hamel is such a hard worker? Isn't he?" Mia rose to her feet. "Mia, he is that!" Aqua smiled. "Even Enchanter likes him and wants to protect him." "That is strange, especially, for Enchanter. He hates humans! All, but Mel! Oh, before I forget! You may have some problems with Stan and Doc. They can feel our presence and go into a trance-like state. I tried to use a blocking spell on them, sometimes it works and other times it doesn't. Maybe, yours will work better or Enchanter can use his." "Mia, it has been a long time, since I met real Natives. It is hard to believe that we have two in our world, now. I find them very nice people to talk to. We have so much in common with them." Aqua watched Shadow pack up his things. "Shadow, as a prince it will be your duty to help us acquire the right people to bring to the Isles. I was told that you know Kevin Hamel. We want you to befriend him first, give him several tests of loyalty. We know from Bess that Kevin is a doctor of people and animals. What an asset he would be to our Isles. This will be your assignment alone. I am sure Flame and Joleen can help you as well. Maybe, introduce Kevin to lets say Horman or Hornbull. We must see how these two react towards Kevin. Later, introduce Kevin to Blaster, Comet's grandson. I'll get Blaster to act as if he is hurt, which he usually is. I still cannot remove those spearheads from his side or that one mouth." "Is Blaster all right?" Shadow was concerned. "Yes, the spearheads are lodged just under his scales. He says they are just a bother to him and do not hurt anyone." Aqua could feel Shadow's love for others. "I guess I have my first assignments." Shadow hugged Aqua and kissed her cheek. Mia helped her nephew. "I see Shadow is ready to leave. I told Goldbird that we would be leaving. She understands. They just went to bed, because they were helping Talon and Hamel. I said good-bye for you. For someone who hates humans so much, Goldbird has become very fond of Hamel. She follows behind him asking if she can help. He finds her odd jobs to do. " Aqua grabbed her bags. "Enchanter will be going to Visions to look for Earthquake, after he sees Doc. I wish we knew where your mate was. Stan will be going with Enchanter. I don't like this, Mia. He has been missing for almost a year, now." Aqua looked at Shadow. "You look more like Nile, everyday. Well, I guess we are ready to go!" Mia opened a portal to Shadow's Tower. As they entered, Red was waiting for them. "Ladies, Doc wants to see Shadow, before he leaves for Elfstand. Follow me!" Red saw Shadow put his bags down. Red led them through the tower and into Doc's Hospital. As Mia and her mother entered, Doc and Stan came walking up to greet them and froze on the spot. Mia began to laugh. "Here, we go, again! I told you, Mother!" Aqua shook her head and laughed. "I see what you mean! Let me try." She cast a spell and waited only a few seconds for both men to come out of their trances. Stan shook his head. "I don't know what you did, but thank you. I'm Stan and this is Doc, my father." Aqua was delighted to meet them. "I'm glad I could help. I'm Aqua, Mia's mother. I have come to see, Doc." Doc smiled and took Aqua's arm. "Shadow, you'll come with us. Mia, please tell Emerald, her grandson will be ready to leave in a short while." Shadow followed Doc into one of the wards and was told to sit down and wait. After Doc and Aqua finished talking. Doc threw Shadow a hospital gown. "Put this on! And don't argue!" The young elf put on the gown and sat back on the chair. Doc escorted Shadow to a bed. "Your grandmother wants to show me a few things about dragons." Doc handed the child a drink. "I want you do drink this first." Shadow had no sooner drunk the liquid than he was asleep. Doc smiled. "Good, now we can talk freely! Thanks for telling me, that other potion was too, weak. I'll have to remember, our young prince is a powerful child. He really amazes me with his knowledge. He is so young to be able to do some of the things he does. Sometimes, he frightens me, because he knows so much." Aqua nodded her head. "I agree with you and so do the elders. Shadow is not your average elf child. He is far more than that. Now Doc, we can talk." Aqua levitated Shadow into the air and pulled down his gown to his hips, then lowered him to the bed. "Doc, see this line on his stomach area just below these ribs that is his pouch. On young male and female dragons, this pouch does not start to develop, until they are about twenty-five years old. As you can see Shadow's pouch line has already started to form. It'll remain sealed until he matures and either gets married or decides to mate. That will be left for the Elders to open it. "The female dragon usually has eggs, only once every twenty-five to fifty years. This is why, there are so few of us, now. Depending on the climate and temperature regulates the hatching time for the eggs and the sex of the child. So we found out. That's what happens to Misty's eggs. Just before and after Storm hatched, we had cooler temperatures and the other two eggs delayed in hatching. Then the same thing happened to Sky. Maria's egg was caught in a warm period of time. That's why the difference in age. You see Doc, there are only about four females left who can reproduce, or which we know of. The others are all too old, now." Aqua voice quivered as she spoke, as if she wanted to cry. "Doc, the female during this time will seek out a male to fertilize their eggs. The eggs develop in the pouch and are passed from the female to the male during mating. The male fertilizes the eggs in his pouch and passes it back to the female, and then he takes off. Some males come back to see their children, but many don't care. There is no love between the males or females. The males will use their pouches for storing magic items. After Shadow's has been unsealed. He too will use his as a storage area. Only a dragon elder male can unseal a young males pouch and the females elders open the younger females pouches." Doc smiled. "I'm glad you came. I have been treating Shadow as an elf or human. Red has managed to get me some medical books on lizards, but they make no mention of a pouch. Their mating is different, too. In fact, no lizards in our world have pouches. I need to know much more about dragons. I feel I'm working in the dark. I'll be running some test on Shadow after he returns from the elfin village. I'll also be taking x-rays and drawing diagrams for the book I have started to write. Flame has been a very big help to me. Tell me, did the dragons of centuries ago have pouches?" "No! This is one of the recent changes our bodies have gone through. If we had pouches before, more of our children would be around today." Aqua sat down on Shadow's bed. "I'll be here for a while and will help you all I can. I've sent for my daughter, Breeze to come. She's a healer and can give you much more information than I ever could. Enchanter should be here shortly. He is a healer as well as a wizard. He is my adoptive father. We work together much of the time. He knows more about elves and other beings." Aqua looked at Shadow and sighed. "Remember Doc, Enchanter is a male dragon, and may try to challenge you. I'll try to be with you as much as I can. He's not hard to handle. You might be interested to know that Enchanter is the fourth oldest dragon in our world. I'm the fifth oldest female in our world. I'll be two thousands years old in three years. Enchanter is well over twenty-seven hundred years old. That was only since his rebirth. He remembers the old days when he was growing up in Japan. He even challenged Shadow, but our prince dropped him. Then our boy restored Enchanter's energy, afterwards. He knows nothing of love, but he's learning, and it confuses him like all males. So, they avoid it. Love is not in their books, at all. Females teach their children what they need to learn to survive, but it's mainly to help them grow up and face certain situations. When the children have matured enough, they are sent out on their own. This happens, during the fourth to sixth year." Aqua became melancholy. "Mia knows about love. That's why her children are still living with her. Doc just after I hatched my first last clutch of eggs, which were all males. I was in elf form when I was raped by one of our humans. My real mother was said to have been part human or mated with a human. Anyway, after I was born, my mother went crazy and finally died. Aura and Enchanter found me and adopted me. It's because of this, Mia and her sister, Breeze can learn about love like Rose did. Rose acted more like the elves. While Breeze and Mia act more like the dragons. I can't warn you enough, be very careful around them. Even, I can become very vicious in a matter of seconds. I have seen Mia take a male elf and drop him from the air for trying to take her dragon treasure. Do not ever cross a dragon! They'll kill you on the spot! Shadow will do the same, now he is learning to be dragon. It comes like an uncontrollable rage. It will be interesting to see how Shadow handles Boss in their fight. Oh, our prince will destroy Boss; we all know that. How we don't know? Will Shadow be able to control his rage or not." Doc had dressed Shadow and they were waiting for him to wake up. "It's hard for me to believe that you're a dragon. I must keep reminding myself that you're like other animals. I understand what you are saying. I do watch myself! Even around Shadow! Even the small lizards challenge each other, but don't often fight. It's more of a warning to the others, than it is a challenge. That's why I act so strict and pushy towards Shadow. He knows I won't stand for any arguing or anything like that. I see our prince is waking up." Doc gave Shadow an injection just as he woke up. "I don't want you draining on me, while you are away. Here are some more pills for you as well." Doc handed Shadow the pills. Aqua shooed Shadow out of the room. "I want to talk with Doc, so you run along and see Emerald. Bye, my little one!" Doc and Aqua started towards the door arm in arm. Shadow started to laugh. "I think my grandmother likes you, Doc." Doc grabbed a towel and threw it at Shadow. "Go on! Get out of here! See you, later! Have fun!" Aqua laughed after they walked from the room. "He's quite the boy! You really do love Shadow, don't you?" "Aqua, I think of Shadow as my other son. The others say Shadow is special, but they think of his abilities. I think of him in a different way as an instructor of knowledge and love for his people. He will guide them into the future, and make this world a place to be proud of. He has told me of his plans for this world. Sure he wants to bring certain technology to the Isles, but only to help his people. He has already started repairing the roads and houses on the Isle of Stayn. He has also started a small market near Talon's Inn. A little fellow by the name of Grub has been put in charge of the stalls. Talon's bar maid has been helping Grub. Sky and Storm have been helping repair the roads." Doc informed Aqua as they went to his office to talk. ******* Shadow hurried outside and used his ring as he pictured Vinnin?s face in his mind. Shadow suddenly appeared in a cell. ?Uncle Vinnin! Shadow moved quickly over to the injured man. What happened?? ?Never mind me! The clone of myself will attack you, Shadow when you go to the village. They plan to kill you immediately, the night you arrive. They will use a dagger like this one.? Vinnin handed he dagger to Shadow. ?I was told you could use your magic to switch daggers. I know you need more time to learn your lessons from the Isles. Cast an illusion of a sick Shadow. Then go upstairs to the top floor of your tower and begin to learn the Argon and Arron ways. They are far more advanced in science than we are. Strand will be assigned to help you. I can keep your illusion working for a few weeks. I will give you this potion. It will only make you act tired, which is one of the symptoms of the poison my clone wants to use on you. While you are in your lab check this potion for any bad things. It should have these ingredients in it. Give the list to Shooter. He will be truthful with you. After the illusion is able to sit up and move around, you can take his place. Use this time to learn all you can. Afterwards, you will be sent to befriend Kevin, and get him prepared for what is to happen to him when he comes to the Isles. You take care! I love you! Give Lammorra a rough time! Tell her I am still alive, but only barely. The Gods are helping me to stay in this form as long as I can. The body is very week. It will be eventually killed off. The elders have a plan for my spirit.? Vinnin reached out and held Shadow?s hand. ?Take care of your aunt for me! Know I will not be around to help her later, in the near future. Please try to get her out of the village. That clone is very dangerous. The persons who has made the clones, has not been aware that I am still alive. They put the clones of me out there too soon. I saw them and began to follow them. I soon found out what they were doing, when I was attacked. That attack left my face badly scarred, while the clones are perfect in every way.? ?These killers are making some very bad mistakes. I will need a sample of your blood. Uncle, even while I have been travelling around visiting Wonder and Windrider, I have been learning many things from Strand. There are things in the blood called DNA that will help us to determine if you are telling the truth. This way, in years to come, I can say that this blood and DNA match to the real Vinnin. This will protect your reputation and goodness. I do not want my cousins to lose face by what this killer is doing to you.? Shadow took the blood sample and fingerprints then he took a picture of Vinnin as he looked now. ?At the right time I will hand these over to the Conclave or Cela. You stay here as long as you want. Let me know when you are moving out. I will see if I can assign a spider-elf to the real you. We may have to do it though and illusion later on.? ?Thank you! You are my children?s only hope. Once the clones are killed Lammorra?s children will be sent home to her. I have already seen to it that the right people will receive this information of Vinnin?s death. Whether or not I am alive I intend to vanish. I can become a better spy for you in the future. If I die, Cela said that she would see that my spirit is combined with my wife?s new husband, if Lammorra marries, again. It was Ranna and Emerald?s idea that I live here. I am out of sight. Lammorra visits me often. It is all I can ask for now. Take Care! Come and visit me.? Vinnin smiled at Shadow as the prince left. Just then, Cela appeared in the cell. ?I was watching.? ?Cela, please do not let the kill Shadow! Protect him! I will carry out my mission and find that other group. I will have a spider-elf deliver the information to you.? Vinnin was handed several potions. ?I will watch over our prince. He wants you moved to the top floor of his tower. You will be safer there. I agree! This way I can have Aqua open a portal for Doc so he can help you. Shadow is going to be some King when this is over. I just pray that you will be around. You be on your guard.? Cela helped move Vinnin to a private room in Shadow?s upper tower. ?There now you rest!? Vinnin watched as Cela vanished from the tower. He thought to himself. ?I will find those killers and see their contacts are misled. We have so many to free and so little time to do it!? ******** Doc opened the door to his office for Aqua and watched her enter. He showed her to the couch. She sat down on the couch with Doc beside her. "Breeze will be here, shortly. Doc, the man that gave my daughters their ability to love, also cursed them. They both have the human reproduction cycle, not dragon. Each month, I must take their eggs and destroy them. We all get upset, because of it. But it has to be done. They become very ill, if I do not. It mentally affects me, too. You see the eggs in a true female dragon have time to dissolve, but in my daughters, it does not." Aqua was very upset and Doc could see it. "Aqua, I understand. So, the eggs in the girls keep coming, and have no time to dissolve. If you want I can help you. Red told me that there are only about thirty dragons left in the world. I can see why you would be upset. I'll be here even if you just want to talk. I'm not going back to my own world. I have decided to stay where I am needed. Stan and I both are staying. I couldn't leave you or your world without a doctor. Stan and I really like your world and its people." Doc fingered his gold nugget that Flame had given him. "Hamel has a little love affair going with Dawn, right now. She changed herself into wolf and is on his bed guarding his room. She is miserable and misses him a great deal. Even Bess and Kala will not leave. They are working for me here at the hospital when not helping Flame with his school work." Doc reached over to Aqua and held her hands. "Maybe, we care too much, but we've all fallen in love with your world and your people. Aqua, you're much older than I am, but you're all like children to me." Lowering her eyes, Aqua leaned over and hugged Doc. "Mia is right! You are a very caring man. I can see an aura of love around you, which none of our humans, elves or dragons could ever have. I heard that you met Starnick. How do you get along with him?" "I get along with everyone, here. We all do. Eric has been such a big help. Digger potions have got to be the greatest thing I have ever worked with. The speed in which they heal is amazing. Starnick helped me rearrange some of the rooms. He wants to stay around here. He wants to learn more about medicine. I have never felt more wanted or needed than I do, right now." Doc felt sad inside because few from the human world would benefit from these peoples knowledge. ?I met Golden Eagle may centuries ago, his two sons were adored by our people. I would often go to visit them. I would take Silver with me. He and Old Bear use to sit in a boat and fish for morn to nigh. How I miss those days? To think that now I have one of my dear friends great grandsons and his son helping us.? Aqua kissed Doc on the cheek. "You really are something. I can see why Mia likes you all." She kissed Doc, again. At that moment, a knock was heard at the door. Doc called out. "Yes, it's open!" "Mother, what are you doing?" Screamed a young lady when she saw Aqua kiss Doc. "Come in! Sit down!" Aqua glared at Breeze. "What I'm doing, is thanking this dear man for his love he has shown toward us. So, get off your high centaur! Sit down!" Doc watched as the young lady walked towards her mother and greeted her in dragon fashion. Aqua was still holding Doc's hands. "Doc, this is my daughter, Breeze. She is my youngest." "Where did you come from? What kind of being is he?" Breeze tipped her head from side to side, for she had never seen a being like Doc before. Trying not to laugh, Doc could see Stan glaring at Breeze from the doorway. "My father and I are Canadian Natives, from the First Nations! Who are you?" Stan stood his ground against the woman. With her eyes glowing, Breeze spun around and glared at Stan. "Your father's in big trouble! So, I suggest you shut up!" That was the wrong thing to say to this ranger. Stan stomped his way over to Breeze and grabbed her arm tightly, but not to her hurt her. "You, young lady need a good spanking! Our parents were talking, before you entered! Now, you show some respect for your elders!" Stan still had hold of Breeze's arm. "Don't you know, who I am?" Breeze's eyes were beginning to glow brighter as she yelled in Stan's ear. "I don't care who you are! Your manners are worse than some animals I've met!" Stan continued to stand firm against her. As Aqua went to get up she felt Doc held her hand. He turned his head and winked at Aqua. "Let the children play! My son can handle her!" Stan still had hold of Breeze arm as she roared at him. Stan nodded his head and he raised his eyebrows. He picked her up and walked her over to a chair. "Now, young lady. I'm going to teach you some manners!" Stan was determined not to give an inch. Breeze's eyes were glowing even brighter by now. "You'll teach me! Put me down!" She demanded. "I'll teach you, who I am!" "My, you even have your sisters eyes!" Stan frowned at her. "I know you're a dragon, but you should never speak to your elders like that! You?re probably even much older than I am, but that doesn't give you the right to be disrespectful. You should still show respect for your elders. Now, sit here! And shut up!" Stan plunked Breeze onto a chair as if she were a young child, and put his hand on her shoulder. "Aqua, Father, I'm sorry for my out burst, but I can't stand rudeness, not even from a dragoness!" Stan saw Aqua laughing and holding her sides. Aqua was enjoying what she was hearing. No one had ever defended her verbally before. "This is my daughter, Breeze. I said she was more dragon than her sister. Now, that you two have stopped your yelling at each other. I do think it's time we got started. Breeze, did you bring the notes I asked you to? Did you find those books, as well?" ?I did as you asked.? Breeze looked at her mother. "Grandfather has the books. Here are the notes. Mother, what is this all about? Mia told me nothing, as usual!" Enchanter had been listening to everything from the doorway. "Shadow has returned home. Breeze, but he is only a child and has a very bad problem. We are hoping that this Doc fellow can help Shadow, before something happens to him. Someone was trying to kill Shadow in the Forbidden World. I just found out it was Cela who told Red to bring home his grandson. Since Shadow has returned home he has had no threats, so far. He has enough problems, without that. His energy keeps draining on him." Doc watched the colour in Breeze face change as she closed her eyes. Doc rose and offered his hand in friendship to Enchanter. "It's an honour to meet one of the Dragon Elders. I'll do everything in my power to help our prince. I love the child as my own. I'm just as worried about him as you are. Sir, I'm Doc." They shook hands, and then Doc crossed his arms in front of his chest and waited a reply. Enchanter nodded to Doc. "It's been many years, since I have been graced with the presence of a full blood Indian. Welcome to our world! I take it that this young brave is your son?" Doc smiled at Enchanter. "Yes Great One! Stan is my son." Enchanter was enjoying himself for a change. "I see the Indian blood is still strong in your son. Stan, I heard you're a ranger?" "Yes Great One! I was the ranger who guarded the way from my world into yours. I've often felt the presence of Misty through the fog on Mist Mountain. I would give my life to protect you all." Stan bowed slowly to Enchanter. Breeze could not believe what she was hearing and stamped her feet. "What the in Ske is going on here?" Breeze yelled. "Have you all gone crazy? These men are nothing, but humans! We all know what we do with them!? She started to get out of the chair. Stan spun around and gently pushed her down in the chair. "I told you to sit down! And shut up!" Enchanter walked over to Stan and patted him on the back. Then he saw Breeze's eyes glowing at Stan. "Breeze, Shut Up!" Enchanter yelled. "No challenging these men, or you'll face me!" Aqua and Doc began to laugh. Breeze was very puzzled and furious. Enchanter saw Breeze starting to stand up again and pushed her down back into the chair. "Breeze, I'll try to explain. When we came here to live here. It was two Natives who gave us these lands as our own. It was kept secret from others. Stan and Doc are directly related to those two Natives. In return for the land, we gave those two Natives the powers to communicate with our world. Doc and Stan have inherited those powers. That is why they are so special to us. For without their ancestors, we would not have these lands to call our own. We would probably all be dead!" Enchanter saw he had her attention at last. "Now, two of their relatives have offered to help us when need them the most. Breeze, as I started to tell you. Someone is trying to kill Shadow. Stan and another human called Hamel have come to help us. Doc has come to look after our health. He is even a doctor like Mel was. That's why I brought you here. You'll help Doc. He'll in turn teach you some of what he knows." Breeze sat with an awed look on her face. "Grandfather, then it was these people who gave us a place to live. They are the ones Silver called the Watchers?" Enchanter nodded his head to Breeze. "Yes Breeze, they are the Watchers." Enchanter looked at Stan. "Stan, your uncle looked after Mist Mountain, before you. Am I right?" Stan looked at Doc. "Yes Great One! My uncle did look after Mist Mountain. It's been part of our way of life to protect the mountain and the fog. I took over from my uncle, when he retired. There has always been one of our families on that mountain guarding it. The other Natives from the Toba Reserve thinks we are crazy and leave us alone." Breeze looked up at Stan and Doc. "I'm sorry, I spoke to you both in the way I did. Of course, I'll help you. I will teach Doc all I know. Enchanter, do you have my books?" "Yes, Breeze!" Enchanter smiled. "These are yours and these are the copies we had made for Doc." Doc was handed the copies of the books. He opened it to the first page. "Thank you! I can read my native tongue. These books mean a great deal to me! I'll treasure them for all time!" Doc had seen that each book had been hand written in his own language. A gift so rare from a being so special! No one could ever imagine how honoured Doc felt at that moment or how proud he was of his heritage. "Yes Doc, a gift so rare to a being so wise." Enchanter saw Doc cradling the books as if they were a child. Breeze sat down beside Doc and rubbed his cheek with her hand. Enchanter smiled and walked over to Stan. "I've been tracking Earthquake, Mia's mate. The last place he was seen was near Visions. Stan, would you come with me and see if you can pick up his trail, again. He has vanished and no one has seen him for months. There is something strange happening around here. I can't figure it out. I don't want to go on my own. For only a fool travels on his own, during these times. It's much safer in pairs." Stan nodded to the elder. "I've a few things to do first. I hope you don't mind waiting, until tomorrow. We can leave at first light. I like to keep all my promises. I hope you understand?" Enchanter smiled. "I too have a few things to do, before we leave. Is there somewhere I can work that is quiet?" "Our quarters are the best place to work. Come! I'll help you carry your bags." Stan showed Enchanter to their quarters. Breeze and her mother stayed with Doc and talked most of the afternoon, about dragons. Doc introduced Breeze and Aqua to Bess and Kala. Breeze went with Bess and Kala to see how Splat and Wiz were feeling. Aqua and Doc went to his quarters. ******* Doc walked over to his favourite chair and dropped into it. "I should go take a nap before dinner. I've been up all night with Wiz. It's been quite a long day for me." "I'll prepare dinner for you. You really do look exhausted!" Aqua helped Doc into his room. Doc showered and put on his dressing gown. He walked over to the bed and lay down. Doc glanced at his wristwatch and realized he had been up of almost seventy-two hours. He rolled over and drifted off to sleep. Doc slept for only an hour. He woke up, got dressed and walked out into his front room. He began to feel dizzy and sat down on the couch. Enchanter was working in the dining room and could see Doc resting on the couch. Doc looked up at and saw guardian working. "Enchanter would you mind getting me a drink of water." Enchanter rose from his chair and went into the kitchen to get Doc a drink. Then returned to the front room. "Doc, are you all right?" Enchanter asked when saw Doc's complexion becoming very pale. "Enchanter in the top right hand drawer of my desk are some small white pills. I'll need one." Doc lay back on the couch and watched as Enchanter went to get the pills from the desk and returned. Doc put the pill under his tongue and let it dissolve. "I guess I have been doing too much, today." Stan entered the front room and hurried to his father. "Dad, take it easy! Of all the stupid times for your heart to start acting up!" Stan looked at Enchanter. "Go get Bess for me, and tell her I need the oxygen tank." Stan watched the guardian leave. "Stan, I'll be all right. There is no pain. It's just a little pressure in my chest. All I need is rest." Doc leaned back and closed his eyes. A while later, Doc could hear two men talking. He opened his eyes and looked around the room. Doc had no idea where he was. "Where am I?" Doc was in a daze. "Easy Doc! You just rest!" A woman's voice replied. "Just relax! Everything is all right, now." Doc felt someone wiping his face with a cloth. He closed his eyes and rested. A few moments later, he felt someone touching his chest. Doc opened his eyes and saw Cloud standing over him. "Easy Doc! Enchanter called me! Lay still!" Cloud nodded to another man to come near. He held Doc's hand. "This is my father!" The old man sat down beside the old native. "Doc, I want you to listen to me. We can help you. You'll have to do exactly as we tell you to do. Doc, your human body is just plain worn out." Doc grabbed his chest and doubled up in pain. He passed out. The old man nodded his head. "Do it!" Cloud called for Enchanter and Aura to help him. Enchanter looked at Cloud. "We'll explain everything afterwards to Doc. Almost four hours later, Doc woke up. He looked around the room. He lay on a bed with a woman sitting beside his bed. "Feeling better, Doc?" she asked. "My name is Aura. You will never have another heart attack, again. Enchanter has gone to get some clothes for you." "I don't understand!" Doc replied and tried to sit up. Enchanter entered the room a short while later. "Well, I see you're awake." He set the clothes down and went over to Doc. "Doc, this is my mate, Aura. You're in our home in Ske. That attack you had was a bad one. Our elders managed to do a rebirth on you. You're now, our son." Enchanter saw a puzzled look on Doc's face. "I don't understand!" Doc repeated. "Doc, you've been reborn. You're now a dragon like Aura and I. Our elders have the powers to reverse the life cycle and start a beings life over, again." Enchanter watched Doc trying to sit up, again. "Doc, before you get dressed. I must show you something." Enchanter glanced over at Aura and watched her leave the room. Doc stared at Enchanter. "You are telling me, I'm a dragon?" "Yes Doc! I've opened your pouch for you." Enchanter pulled down the gown on Doc. Doc looked at his stomach area. "But how? I wanted first hand knowledge of dragons! But this is crazy!" "Doc, you have three forms, just like Shadow dragon, elf and human. You're now an immortal. We couldn't let you die. So, the elders granted you another life." Enchanter held Doc's hand. "To open your pouch. All you do it say open and run your hand over your pouch. Closing is done the same way." Enchanter watched as Doc opened and closed his pouch. Doc looked up at Enchanter. "So, what do I call you?" Enchanter helped Doc to sit up. "Use our names. Now, let's get you dressed." Doc got dressed and looked into the mirror. "I really don't look that much different." "Doc, use your other forms as Misty and Phantom do. You're now Breeze and Mia's uncle. Aqua is now your sister. She'll help you. Above all just be the same person you were. Doc, Aura's an air and aquatic dragon and I'm am elemental dragon. This makes you an elemental dragon. Don't forget that Cloud gave you some of his powers as well. He gave you the elfin, fire, earth, air and water powers. Use your new forms, wisely. No one will know, unless you tell them. Not even Mia knows!" Enchanter could see Doc laughing. Enchanter and Doc walked into the living area. Aura smiled and walked over to greet Doc. "I've called Aqua. She wants to meet us in her lair." Aura held Doc's hand and walked him over to the table. "Aqua has always been like our real daughter. She came to us shortly after her real mother had died. She is Shine's real sister. Shine is Enchanter's blood daughter. She'll help and protect you. Enchanter will be taking you home, after you have eaten. I rarely go to the Isles. I am a priestess for the Temple of Ske and I have my duties here." Aura sat and watched as Doc ate his food. Doc looked up at Enchanter. "Great! Now I have to eat dragon food!" Enchanter laughed. "You don't need to eat rocks or dirt like Shadow. Fish, meat, vegetables are normally what we eat. Do try to stay away from wheat breads. It causes problems, if we eat too much of it. Most of the shops sell a type of bread made from oats and rye. Try it! Fire and air dragons are mainly meat eaters." "Maybe, I should tell Aqua. She can show me where to fish and hunt. I guess I'll learn first hand what a dragon's life is like." Doc had always loved fresh killed deer and fish. "Breeze and Stan are cousins now, that should give him some extra pull." Enchanter laughed. "If they don't kill each other, first. Stan was ready to paddle Breeze." Doc could see Aura shaking her head. They ate their meal. Aura tipped her head to the side. "Enchanter, take Doc to Aqua's lair. She'll meet you there." Enchanter opened a portal to Aqua's lair, both men walked through. Aqua was waiting in her dragon form. Enchanter walked over to his daughter. "Aqua, we were to meet at the hospital." "Doc, what are you doing here?" Aqua asked. "Stan said you were sick. Doc closed his eyes and began to picture himself as a dragon. He began to change. Aqua burst out laughing. "Who are your parents?" Doc roared out in laughter. "The same ones you have, Sister. I am also the Guardian of Health for the Isles." Aqua hurried over to Doc and began rubbing her head against his. Enchanter looked at his two children. "Aqua, take care of your brother for me. I must get back to Stan. Good luck, son! I'll tell Stan, you're all right. See you soon!" Enchanter left the lair. Aqua changed to elf and stood in front of Doc. He changed to elf and then human. She hugged her brother. "Doc, we should get back." Aqua smiled. "Does Mia know?" "No, I want to keep it a secret as long as I can. I was thinking maybe able to use my other two forms to help Shadow in some way. Aura told me that dragons sleep less, than other beings. I was thinking that you could teach me what I have to know, during the evening hours. I'd like to tell Breeze. It may help her to understand better what humans are like." Doc saw Aura nodded her head. Doc tried opening a portal in his hospital. They walked through and Aqua began laughing. "The bathroom! Really Doc!" Aqua shook her head and walked into the living area. Doc closed the portal and walked into his living area. Stan stood up when he saw his father. "Dad, are you all right?" "Yes son, I'm fine!" Doc noticed Stan going into a daze. Aqua yelled. "Great! Father!" Enchanter walked into the room. "Poor Stan!" He reached over and touched Stan. Stan stared at his father. "Not again!" He began to back up from his father. "It's all right, Stan. The elders gave me a special gift. I never have to worry about my heart, again." Doc put his hands on Stan's shoulder and hugged his son. Stan looked over at Enchanter and Aqua. Doc smiled. "Enchanter is your grandfather and Aqua is your aunt. Breeze and Mia are your cousins." Stan began to laugh. "Someone better tell Breeze. She is worried sick about you, Dad." Aqua nodded her head. "I'll tell Breeze. But not Mia! Keep her guessing for a while." Aqua called for Breeze to come to Doc's quarters. Breeze came running into the room. "Doc, are you all right?" She rubbed his cheek with her hand. "I'm fine Breeze. How would like to know a secret that Mia knows nothing about?" Doc asked. Breeze nodded her head in a childish fashion. "Yes! At last! What is it?" Enchanter turned to Breeze. "I want you to help protect Doc and Stan. Aura and I adopted Doc as our son. Doc is half dragon and half human. Stan is your cousin." Breeze kissed Doc and grabbed Stan. She lifted him off the ground and began to swing him around. "Thank you, Grandfather! I'll take real good care of them." Breeze was still swinging Stan around in her arms. "Keep this up and I'll be a dizzy cousin." Stan laughed. Breeze set Stan in a chair. "Stan, can we have fun with my sister." "Mother, what about my brothers. They will try to hurt Stan." Breeze had a lot more human in her than she thought. "Just let them try!" Enchanter had a strange look on his face. Enchanter walked over to the table and picked up his papers. He walked over to Stan and grabbed his arm. "Well, Stan and I are off. We'll be back in the morning." Enchanter and Stan left the hospital and walked out into the courtyard of Shadow's Tower. ******* Enchanter and Stan walked into Shadow?s stables and asked to borrow two horses. They mounted up and rode off down towards Eaglestep township. They arrived within two hours. They entered the tavern and walked over to a table, then sat down and ordered some drinks. "Stan, I brought you here for a reason. Finish your drink. After, we will go upstairs for a while." Enchanter waited for Stan to finish his drink. They rented a room for a few hours. As they entered, Enchanter put his papers down and removed a few bottles of liquid from his bag. "Stan, we the elders are able to change elves and humans into dragons. We want you to have some special powers. Doc is a healer, but you are a warrior. I was given these potions to give to you. This will not take long, but it must be done in private. You are a Watcher and always will be. The Old Ones gave your ancestors some of the Watcher's special powers, but not all of them. I'll be giving you all of the Watcher's powers and some others." Enchanter was honoured to be helping in this ritual with Stan. "I've read the ancient words from the Watchers. I understand what you're saying." Stan was one of the few that had read the words of the Ancient Watcher. "Your father is the only one who knows what will take place here, today. I had to bring you here, first. I'll give you the first potion. You'll be moved to another place. Just do as you're told. The woman who will come for you will bring you to me at Ske. I'll wait for you there." Enchanter gave Stan a potion. Stan drank the potion. He rested on the bed. He heard the door close. He felt himself drifting as if floating high in the air. Stan could only think that it was like one of their Ancient Native Spirit Encounters. He could not open his eyes, but he felt himself being carried by someone. He felt someone place him on a bed or something. Stan began to feel cold and someone cover him with a blanket. He opened his eyes to see a woman sitting beside him. She looked almost native. She reached over and touched his forehead. He fell into a deep sleep. Four times he woke up, and was given another potion to drink. Finally after many hours, Stan woke up. The same women gave him something to eat. "Stan, your ancestors were only given a small part of the Watcher's gifts. They did not understand as you do, because they were like children back then. Over the centuries, one Watcher has come to us worthy of handling the full gifts of the Watcher. Stan, you're the only man, we know who has the knowledge to become a full Watcher. You'll be the Guardian of the Forest, Mountains and Valleys for the Isles. You have the eyes of an eagle, cunning of the Sasquatch, abilities to disguise yourself as changeling and many other abilities of the beings from the Isles." She smiled and held Stan's hands. "You'll be going with Enchanter on a short journey. Your grandfather will teach you what you must learn. These books are yours. Remember, not even Enchanter realized the powers you possess. Take this ring and wear it always. If you're in danger, turn this stone half a turn and think of where you want to be. You will immediately appear in that spot. These weapons are also for you; each weapon has been magically enhanced. Guard your secret well. This red book will explain your powers and the weapons. This blue book is your spell book. All the writings in these books are in your native language. These other three books are old rituals and ways of your people. To your people you would be a full shaman. It is a shame they will never know. I know you are a faithful Watcher already. From my heart, I wish to thank you for coming to help us. I must return you to your grandfather soon." The woman helped Stan to dress and led him through a portal into Enchanter's quarters. Stan knocked on the door. Aura answered. "Come in, Stan! Enchanter will be here, shortly." Stan walked into the room. Cloud, Enchanter and Golden Dawn entered the room, before Stan had the chance to sit down. Cloud stood nodding his head. "Now, it is as it should be." Golden Dawn walked over to Stan and rubbed his cheek. She held his hand and led him to the couch. "Stan, how long have you watched over these Isles from the human side?" "I'm thirty-six. I went into the forestry service, when I was nineteen. I don't think I could ever be happy, unless I'm in the forests. Father laughs at me when I run through the woods. He says I look like a wolf or a deer. Starnick took me out one afternoon. We had a race. I was behind him most of the way, until I saw the size of those six-foot spiders around here. I passed Starnick. He just laughed. We managed to get a deer that day. It was lame, so we took it down. That meat was lovely." Stan began to laugh at his grandparents for it was, as if they could taste the meat. Stan saw Golden Dawn pointing at her mate. Cloud was sitting smacking his lips. "I could almost taste that deer. One day Stan, we'll have to go hunting together!" "I'd like that! Well, I should get back. I'm to take over for Talon in a few hours. Not to worry about me! I know my duties of a Watcher. Both father and I are Watchers, but there is one other. Her name is Fran. She lives in the area we call Sasquatch Pass. I was told that Fran guards that area. Very few can enter that area without being chased out by that huge black stallion. Only Fran can ride that beast. He runs like the wind. I just pray that one day we can bring Fran here to the Isles. She is getting very old, but still fishes and talks of fishing with some old man. Years before I was born, someone would visit her, but she has not seen him for many years. She keeps the secret of Sasquatch Pass and will never tell a soul where it leads. I believe that Fran knows where the pass leads. She had said many times, that she wishes that she could go there to die. Then she would be close to her friends of years ago." Stan stood up and noticed that Golden Dawn was giving his a strange look. "Talon and Hamel will be home in the morning. That's why I was late coming here. Hamel got into a fight with one of the Eagle People." Enchanter tried to keep a straight face, but started to laugh. "Hamel told the Eagle-man to back off, or he would have him for his turkey dinner on Thanksgiving. The Eagleman didn't listen. So, Hamel grabbed the Eagleman by the talons and shook that birdman so hard he was dizzy for hours afterwards. Windrider just stood in the doorway and laughed. Goldbird cheered Hamel on." "Is Hamel all right?" Aura sounded concerned about Hamel. "He's is fine! Not even a bruise this time. That Eagleman is still walking around following after Hamel. He tried to grab Hamel, but someone put a protective spell on Hamel's braces. That poor Eagleman is trying to figure out how a human can shot lightning bolts at him. When I left Hamel was listening to Boss. The Eagleman was sitting beside Hamel trying to figure out, how ogres could fit into the radio. I have never seen anything so funny." Enchanter held his sides as he laughed. "Goldbird is standing over Hamel with her sword drawn. She told everyone that she would have their ears, if they did not leave Hamel alone." "That child is afraid of no one. Talon and Starnick are trying to protect Hamel. That young man is a real fighter! Now, he is feeling better, he's been practicing his karate. That accident he had left Hamel the way you saw him. Starnick said Hamel has been practising karate, again. He knows how to use a sword, staff and other weapons. Don't underestimate Hamel, his body maybe weak, but not his hits, wits or cunning. Strogg and Horman have taken a special interest in Hamel. Bulton loves the boy. He told me the boy should have been a minotaur. Dawn has shut herself in Hamel's room, because she loves him and really misses him. She even tried to attack Mia and chased her from Hamel's room. Bess and Kala are the only ones allowed in Hamel's room. Starnick has been helping Bess. Kala giggled and asked me, if I thought Starnick loved his mother. Kala told me that Starnick spends nights with her mother." Stan shook his head and saw Enchanter laughing. "All Starnick is doing is trying to help Bess sort out her life. Talking helps! Especially, when no others are around. Bess has gone through hell for ten years." Stan went over to Golden Dawn and Aura. Then kissed both women. "I'm lucky to have you all as my friends!" Enchanter nodded his head. "We better go!" The two men walked through a portal into some stables, which led into Shadow's courtyard. They returned to the hospital. Chapter Nine Meanwhile, Shadow entered his tower. He found Mia and Emerald in his dining room talking with Lyptus, Vale and Thorn. The three apprentices rose to their feet as Shadow entered and nodded their heads to him. The young prince sat down and began to eat his breakfast. Vale and Lyptus left the dining room. Thorn stayed behind with Mia, Emerald and Shadow. Emerald smiled at Shadow. "You're very quiet this morning." Shadow looked up from his breakfast, but didn't get a chance to speak. Mia interrupted the prince. "Shadow, Thorn will be coming with us to Elfstand. Starnick left early yesterday morning for the village. He'll be meeting us there. Finish your breakfast! Lets go!" "Mia, I'd like to have a little time to myself! Can we leave after lunch instead?" Shadow had to sort out some of the things going through his mind. Mia finished her coffee. "You and I'll be flying this time. Before, we land I want you to circle over the village. I want you to make two very loud dragon calls to Starnick. We'll land about half a mile from the village and change to elf. We'll enter the village as elves. Shadow, watch your back at all times! I received a message that we could be ambushed before we reach the village. One of my spies sent the message to me. She states that the ambush will occur five miles from the village along a forest road. I had my sister Breeze fly Starnick over the area on his way home. They are waiting for you and Lammorra to ride by." "I know about the ambush. Thanks for helping me get the information to Starnick. I was going to fly him home, but Breeze jump at it before me, I see. Well, Starnick will give the information to his sister. Now, it is my job to make sure that Lammorra sees these ambushers for herself. We have to prove to her, that many of her cousins are in with this evil Vinnin." Shadow just smiled and finished his breakfast. He looked over at Mia. "I'm just tired. Well, how far is it to the village? I want to make sure I know as much as possible." Emerald rose from her chair. "Not far from here! Shadow, our village has been raided, again. That is one reason Mia wants you to fly over the village. It's to let the village know that we are landing. The other reason is to let my sister, Lammorra get a close look at you in your dragon form. You will wear your elfin clothes you have on. Put Stinger at your side and let no one take him from you. In fact, you may wear all your other weapons that you have earned, if you like. Thorn will help you dress. We'll leave before lunch. We'll give you four hours for yourself." Shadow went upstairs and Thorn followed his master. Shadow walked to his desk and brought out a small box. He went over to a corner and set out his tiny statues and golden cross. He set up a small altar and knelt down to pray. Shadow prayed for over an hour. He rose, placing his prayer books on the altar. He went over to his bed and lay down. He stared up at the ceiling. Thorn had watched quietly as Shadow prayed. "It might help to talk." "Not this time! I must work this out for myself. Thanks Thorn! I'll be all right." Shadow walked into his closet to get his clothes. He looked over at Thorn. "I'll be wearing all my weapons I have earned to the village. Come! Give me a hand." Shadow dressed first. He checked his weapons and strapped them on his person. "You are a very talented young man. It's a honour to be working for you." Thorn found it hard working for Treen, but working for Shadow was like being in a dream. He loved his new master as a brother, but at the same time he worshiped the ground Shadow walked on. Thorn knew the work Shadow was doing to fix up the Isle of Stayn. He knew the hours Shadow would spend working on plans for housing and proper stalls for his people. In less than three months, Shadow now had the Village of Stayn looking like an Alpine Village. Thorn felt proud to have had a hand in the plans and final say for the Village. Similar plans were in the works for Landor and Spruce. "I got word this morning that Serpent Road is almost finished. By next week, we will be starting on Grub's road. We got his stand built. Shadow, little Grub was so excited, he hugged all of us, and gave Mela a huge basket of fruit for you." Thorn could see Shadow enjoying hearing that kind of news. "Talon told me about the fruit. Thorn, our people deserve it! Most of them work so hard, and get very little in return." Shadow felt Thorn's hand on his shoulder. "I intend to see this change for the better." "They are now reaping not only the profits, but the love of their prince. They all adore you. I was told to give this to you." Thorn handed Shadow a small pouch. "One of the Cribbers gave it to me. He earned the contents working for Grub in the fields. This is your thank you gift! We have some women sewing uniforms for the field guards. One is a changeling and likes his bird form, so he just wears the hat and tie." Laughing, Shadow opened the small pouch and gazed inside. He pulled out a headband made from woven items. "Oh, my!" Shadow put the band on and hand Thorn the camera. "Take my picture! Give it to the little one from me. I have received many gifts from those people. The best one of all is their love, which they show in their work." "Shadow, he even wove the Wolvershen and Whitestone crests into the head band. You could wear it if you wanted to, even to the village." Thorn smiled as he snapped Shadow's picture and waited for it to develop. "I will see Grub's farmer gets the picture. Things like this are treasured more than money." "Thorn, ask him to make me several others. This is even more comfortable than the ones Gram gave me!" Shadow like his new headband. Thorn placed the picture in the top drawer of Shadow's desk for safekeeping. After that, Shadow explained to Thorn the hell the Vinnin was going through. He told all he knew. Thorn dropped into a chair. Shadow handed Thorn a video camera. ?I have shown you how to work this before. I want you to hide when we get to the village and get a video of this clone of Vinnin. There are supposed to be several of them. He plans to kill me! Well, we will see about that! I have my own plans on how to deal with his jerk. If you suspect any others from our village are in with this clone. Get their pictures. You will fly on my back. Take my cloak and put it over your own shoulders. Stay low on my back. I will get the photos we need of these raiders and ambushers. I will take Lammorra up afterwards. Misty and gram want me to fly over the village. We will give these raiders something to really look at. You will be taking their pictures. I can then put this video into still frames, and then start files on each raider. If you keep your feet on my wings, no one should know you are up on my back.? ?It is no wonder you are the prince. Shadow that is a terrible thing to do to members of your own clan. I am going to love every moment of this. As Stan says, pay back time! They murdered my father. My mother was sent back to the outer village. That is why the raiders grabbed her and sold her to the slavers. She had no protection. Starnick and the other brother tried to help us. It was the same group that killed Emerald?s mother. There are elfin elders enjoying what the raider steal, we have seen them with the stolen goods, but we cannot get proof of it.? Thorn rubbed the outside of the video camera. ?Now, maybe we can see those elders try to explain where they got those stolen goods from. Be careful! They hold your grandfather's brother Blackblade in a prison somewhere on the Isle Of Stayn. We know that there is a clone of Dalin as well. Dalin adored his father. He would never have hurt him, like the others are saying. The clone of Dalin, has a scar on his hand, where I accidently stabbed him years ago. The real Dalin does not have any scars. Can I get a camera like this. I might be able to get some close up shots.? ?That is what I am hoping for. Use the zoom lens to get up close to get facial features of each person. I will put a time spell on them so no one will know what is going on. Hand the camera back to me after I get Lammorra into a room, where we can talk. I want to show her what we are doing. We will need her help.? Shadow felt his cousin hugging him. ?We will get them!? Shadow explained what he intended to do after the attempt on his life. ?See that the illusion does not fade! We need this time to organize other things. You will be working closely with me. Vale and Lyptus have other errands to run. Oh, if you see some of our clan in the attack going on in our village, take their pictures. We are starting a new file of photos. Village idiots!? They walked into the dining room, where Emerald and Mia were waiting for Shadow. All four left for the village. Emerald rode on Misty's back and Thorn rode on Phantom's back. They flew low and fast over the treetops. Misty called to Phantom. "There is the village! Fly over! Keep circling until you see Starnick and a tall elfin woman standing by that big house." Phantom swooped low over the village. He called out to Starnick as he circled. A few minutes later, he saw Starnick and Lammorra standing in front of the big house. He made two passes and gave a final call. Phantom cast his spell as they flew over the awaiting raiders. Thorn took several videos of the raiders. It seemed like only seconds to everyone on the ground, but it was actually two hours later. Phantom flew to where Misty and Emerald had landed in the field. As Phantom flew over the field east of the village, he spotted several large camps of warriors all around the area. Thorn had also taken videos of these warriors. Phantom landed and changed to elf. Mia and Emerald stood waiting as Shadow and Thorn ran up to them. Mia walked quickly as they started out towards the village. Shadow looked around as they walked through the forest. Shadow ran up to Emerald. "Gram, I better tell Lammorra. I spotted several camps with men in them just east of the village. There are about thirty of them in each group. They are well hidden by the trees. I'm not sure if they are elves or who they are." Emerald had a stern expression on her face. "Thank you Shadow! Misty spotted them as well, but couldn't see how many there were." "They were all in plain view for me. I guess they came out to take a look at Phantom." Shadow was using his senses to warn him of danger. "I think they are the raiders. Thorn has video of them. I will take Lammorra up for a see the sights trip." "I get the same feeling. I like your ideas! That was some fast thinking about the videos. What a shame this is going to up set the elders?" Emerald put her hand on Thorn's shoulder. "You may visit your family or come with us." "Master, I also snapped several pictures with your thirty-five mil camera. I use the telephoto lens as well. I got some of the leader from those raiding groups on film." Thorn wanted to be close to his master. "I'd like to stay near Shadow. Just in case those men try to raid the village, tonight." "Excellent, Thorn! Take the film to my lab. I will develop when we return. I want to see the pictures before they go to the vault for safekeeping. Place them into an album like I showed you, and then in plastic before they go into the vault. Have the dates marked down and the areas where these pictures were taken. Find out who the raiders are and list their names on a separate piece of paper. Place a small number on each man's chest, to correspond to the person in the picture." Shadow was delighted with Thorn taking this action of his own freewill. Emerald and Mia had no idea what was going on. "We will show Lammorra the videos you took after we arrive at the village." Emerald speeded up her pace. "Shadow, Thorn's father was married to one of our cousins. That's why I asked him to come with us. This will show his family that he has found a wizard to apprentice under. It also gives his widow's family a higher place in the clan, and will be respected much more than she is." Thorn put his cowl up. He wore the same coloured robes as Shadow. "After I pay for their freedom. My family will be able to moved back into the village. It makes me feel better to know they are safe. I just hope mother is safe." Thorn turned to Shadow. "Master, I should straighten your robes and cloak for you before we enter the village." Mia saw three elves coming to greet them. "Yes, Master Shadow, let your apprentice tidy you up. It's part of his job as your apprentice. Besides, those are three of his family coming this way to meet us." Shadow stopped and nodded to Thorn. "I understand! Go ahead!" The three men stopped and stared at Thorn as they watched he straightening Shadow's clothes. Thorn knew they were watching and hammed it up a bit. "Master, is there anything else you would like, before we enter the village?" "Not at the moment! That will be all for now!" Shadow saw the three men began to talk between themselves as Shadow and Thorn walked past them. "Apprentice, you'll come with me to meet Lammorra. I expect you'll want to see your family?" Shadow watched as the three elves began to walk towards him. Shadow stopped threw back the sides of his cloak, so that Stinger and his Katana were visible. "I do hope we don't run into any trouble. I don't like using my swords, unless I have too." All three men came to a sudden stop, stared at Stinger and the other sword. They knew that it was forbidden for a child to wear a sword or any weapon, until he became a master of that weapon. What right did this child have wearing wizards robes, and wearing a swords? Shadow looked at the three elves. "May I help you?" The three elves stood staring at Shadow. One male started to approach Emerald. "Master Shadow asked you a question!" Emerald glared at them. "Answer him!" One of the men looked at Shadow. "We were sent to escort you to our clan leader." "Then I suggest you do it, before my master becomes angry with you." Thorn pulled down his hood over his face and tried not to laugh. The three men approached Shadow. "Follow us!" One elf said. ?Are mother and sister safe?? Thorn waited of a reply. ?You will bring them to the main house.? ?Yes, Apprentice Thorn. Your mother will be moved immediately. Your sister has taken your mother place with the slavers.? The same elf that had talked before spoke now. ?Easy Thorn!? Shadow whispered to his apprentice. ?Strand is near by and will help rescue them. You just continue your job I have given you. Don?t let these men know what we have planned.? ?Yes, Master Shadow!? Thorn walked proudly beside Shadow as the entered the village. Shadow began his samurai strut as he followed the three elves through the village. They led him to a large one-storey building, but did not knock or open the door for him. Thorn whispered to Shadow. "Open the door with magic. It's a challenge to see if you can!" Shadow waved his hand at the door, and watched as it burst open, slamming against the inside walls with a loud bang. The prince strutted into the building and stood in the doorway, as if he owned the building. Starnick had brief the prince on elfin laws and protocol. Shadow waited while, Thorn announced his master. "Clan Leader, Master Wizard Shadow is here to see you." Lammorra sat on a chair and rose as Thorn spoke. She glared at Shadow. "Give me those weapons! No child wears a weapon! Nor does he pretend to be a wizard!" Shadow motioned to Thorn. "Apprentice, you may remove my cloak!" Shadow then turned his attentions to Lammorra. "I pretend not to be a wizard, for I am a Master Wizard. I carry my weapons, because I have earned them as a Master Warrior!" Thorn bowed to his master and removed Shadow's cloak for him, then stood behind the prince. Shadow glared at Lammorra as he placed one hand on Stinger's hilt and the other hand on his Katana hilt, and then he stood there. He had his nunchakus tucked in his tie belt in full view of the elfin leader. Lammorra's eyes grew larger as she saw all the weapons that the child wore on his person. "Give me those weapons!" Lammorra insisted. "I surrender my weapons to no one! I am a warrior, but not of your world. I am a warrior of the old school of fighting. I have already beaten Starnick. You, my dear Aunt, I could beat as well." Shadow took a defiant stance as she began to walk towards him. Shadow whipped out his nunchakus, and began to spin his weapons as he slapped them against his body. He had one in each hand. Startled, Lammorra stopped and raised her eyebrows. She had heard of such weapons, but had never seen them used before. Casually Ranna entered the room and went over to Emerald. "Well, I see sister has something else to think about today!" Lammorra glared at Ranna. "Emerald, is this Nile's child? What is he doing with weapons and in wizard clothing?? ?Not even a hello?? Emerald walked toward her sister. "Lammorra, how nice to see you. Yes, this is Shadow, Nile and Rose's son. What he is doing in wizard?s robes and carrying weapons? It's quite plain to see! He's a Master Wizard and a Warrior. Lammorra, Shadow has beaten Starnick in a fight, and he used no weapons to do it." Immediately, Lammorra's eyes shifted to her brother. "Is this true?" "Yes Lammorra, Shadow has beaten me in a fight. I'll say this about our young great nephew. He is a master of all his weapons as well as a Master Wizard. He moves like a cat, and is as swift as lightning when he strikes out. He could have killed me very easily." Starnick respectively nodded his head to Shadow. Shadow tucked his nunchakus away in his belt and drew his swords. He began to spin them as a warning to her. Never had Lammorra seen anyone spin swords like Shadow was doing. "You may keep your weapons for now! Come over here! Let me see you! I will take my brother's word for now." Shadow strutted across the floor towards Lammorra. She went back to her chair, and patted the chair beside her. Lammorra watched him sit down. "How long have you been training with these weapons?" "Almost six years. I've mastered all my weapons, within those years." Shadow looked around the room and spotted a hole in the wall near the door. He pulled out a shurekin. Shadow smiled as he sat on the chair. "See that hole in the wall. Could you throw a dagger and hit it?" Lammorra pulled her dagger and threw it at the hole. She hit the edge of it, but the dagger stuck. Shadow threw three throwing stars at once, all three went in the hole and stuck fast. Lammorra shook her head as she walked up to the hole, and tried to pull out the stars, but cut her hand. Shadow walked over. He jumped into the air, kicking the three stars free and caught them as they fell. He put the stars away into his pockets. She looked at her hand, but Shadow grabbed it. "Gram, my pills please!" Shadow began to heal Lammorra's hand. Emerald placed a pill in his mouth. Starnick moved closer to Shadow and waited for him to finish. "Shadow, that is good enough! Potions can finish." Starnick pulled Shadow's hand away from Lammorra's hand and carried Shadow to a chair. "You rest a while." Starnick smiled and winked at Shadow. "Excellent tactics! You got sister's attention!" Lammorra stared at her hand and saw it had healed completely. She raised her head and she saw Mia kneeling beside Shadow. Lammorra shifted her glance to the child and saw how pale in the face he was. She walked over and lifted him into her arms. She carried him into a small room with a bed. "Shadow, are you all right? You don't look very well!" Lammorra sounded concerned. Emerald walked over to her sister. "He'll need to rest for a short while." "Shadow heals the same way as Eric!" Starnick walked over to the bed. "Here, let me help him. Doc was prepared for this. Shadow, I'll be giving you an injection. Let's get you out of those robes." Thorn helped Starnick to get Shadow out of his robes. They lay him down in bed and Starnick give Shadow the injection. Shadow opened his eyes. "Thanks Starnick, I almost drained myself, again. It happens so fast. I can't control it. Can I have something to drink?" Thorn sat down beside Shadow. "I see what Doc meant, now. Lammorra has gone to bring the town healer. She is very young, but she is also very good. I spotted the other Vinnin in the hallway near the kitchen." Starnick returned with some water for the prince. Thorn helped Shadow to sit up and whispered. ?I could plant the dagger now and get the other one! I must return the cup to the kitchen.? ?I will not keep you from your work. Try to get those videos we planned on! I would really like him in action of delivering the dagger.? Shadow watched as Thorn nodded his head. The prince passed the dagger to Thorn. ?See you shortly! Remember, how to handle the evidence?? The prince watched as Thorn pulled out a pair of Doc's surgical gloves. He tucked them away quickly when he heard someone outside the door. Lammorra walked into the room with a very young girl. "Starnick, Thorn we'll take over, now." Lammorra looked down at Shadow and sat down beside him. "Emerald told me what happens when you heal. I don't understand why though. She said you would tell me." Lammorra stared at Shadow. The elf girl sat on the other side of Shadow. "He's not elf! He's dragon!" Shadow had glanced up at the astonished expression on Lammorra's face. "Dragon! That's impossible! He is my great nephew." Lammorra saw Shadow smiling at her. "All right, out with it!" Shadow tried to sit up. "I'm half dragon! You saw that large multi-coloured dragon fly over the town. Lammorra that was I! I call him, Phantom." Lammorra looked at the girl. "Jem, are you sure?" Jem moved Shadow's waistband of his trousers. "Oh Yes! This child is dragon! There is the proof! His pouch line!" Lammorra grabbed the girl. "Jem, don't you ever tell anyone! Not even your mother!" Just then Breeze entered the room. "Lammorra, I see our nephew has drained himself. May I, sit down! I can restore some of his energy." She sat down and held Shadow's hands and restored some of his energy. She turned to Jem. "No one is to know about Shadow. We finally have our long dagger to start jabbing those elders with. A very long and dangerous dagger. I am talking over a hundred and seventy feet long. Jem, look after our prince. He should be all right, now." Breeze smiled, kissed Shadow's cheek and she left the room. "What is wyvern swoop has gotten into Breeze? Since when do dragons kiss anyone? Takr off their heads, maybe, but never kiss." Shocked by what she had just seen Lammorra sat staring at the dragoness in elf form leaving the room. "Aunt Lammorra, Nile was my father, but Rose was my mother and Misty's sister." Shadow felt the great warrior holding his hand. He could see the colour drain from her face. Lammorra had seen Jem leave the room with Breeze and shut the door. Lammorra sat down beside Shadow and looked at his back and chest. After looking at his marks, she picked him up and set him on her knee. "Well, you are full of surprises! I saw the dragon. Starnick called him, Phantom. He was there only a moment, and then he vanished." "Yes, I call him, Phantom." Shadow started to explain. Lammorra gazed deep into Shadow's eyes. "Yes, you do have your mother's eyes. What a beautiful dragon he is! Well, young wizard, what are your plans?" "I've taken over Eaglestep Tower as my parent would have wanted me to do. Emerald has moved back with Red. I'm going after the man who murdered mother and father. I know what I'm facing. There will be a fight. I also know that I alone must bring him down. Some say he is a demon! If he is, I'll send him back to his own world. If he is not, then I'll bring him before the Conclave for trial. He can't escape me. I have others tracking that man, right now." Shadow closed his eyes and took a deep breath. ?I have moved my special friend to the seventh floor of my tower. You can visit him there. The dungeon was to damp. I have been fully briefed.? Lammorra could feel his pain. She saw how much that man had hurt Shadow. "I don't know what to tell you. I was told of the attempts on your parent?s lives. I know how much you're hurting inside, because I still hurt as well. Shadow, Nile was my nephew and I was very proud of him. I visit their resting place, often. Shadow, I'm assigning my four older brothers to guard you. Starnick requested it. They'll return with you to your tower as your Personal Elfin Guards. Where did you learn to use your weapons?" Lammorra wanted to learn more about her nephew. Shadow held Lammorra's hand. "Aunt Carrie started taking me to her karate lessons. That was when Perry's gang started to beat me up. Aunt Carrie began taking me with her. Her instructor liked me and started to teach me. I began at the bottom. I've been fighting Aunt Carrie for years. She beats me all the time. We haven't had a match for a long time. I still practise every morning. Poor Starnick didn't even know what to do. He gave me the funniest look, after I had beaten him. He pulled his sword on me. All I used was a broom handle to disarm him. I better warn you, Aunt Carrie has really changed. She's one heck of a fighter. She could have killed the six men, who tried to rob us once, but instead, she just beat the heck out of them, and waited for the police to come. Her hands and feet are considered deadly weapons, and she had registered them as such, with the police. Don't cross her, she won't stand for it." Lammorra opened her cloak. "I'm a warrior, too. See all these tattoos, each one is a kill. I'll be posting guards, around this house, tonight. We've had raids on the village and town, lately." Shadow interrupted. "I spotted several groups of about thirty men in each. They were just east of town. I could show you where, if you like. If you drape my cloak over your shoulders, you'll be able to see them, and they won't see you as we fly over. If you lay on my back between the two rows of spikes, no one will be the wiser." "Let's do it! How are you feeling?" Lammorra liked the prince?s idea. "I'm all right. It will also help, if I can change into Phantom. Here, you take my cross and you can let gram know where these men are." Shadow told his aunt. Lammorra went and got Emerald and Mia. She told them what Shadow and herself were up to. Lammorra opened a portal to a shack near a small meadow. They walked outside and Shadow changed to Phantom. Lammorra floated herself onto his back. Phantom took to the air and began to circle the Elfstand Forest. As Lammorra lay down on Phantom's back with his cloak over her. She could see the raiders below. There were three groups all coming in at different directions. They had moved their forces closer to the village. Two of the men she could see very plain. They happen to be talking to three other elves. "So, you are working for the raiders. I want you for hurting Vinnin! It was one of Vinnin?s clones in plain sight.? She thought to herself. Lammorra and Phantom landed in the meadow. They went back to the shack, and re-entered the portal to find Starnick standing there. Lammorra told Starnick what she had seen. "Well, maybe Maria is telling the truth. I just saw that other Vinnin and five others from our clan talking to the raiders. We must get proof! I wish I could get those other two, first. Maybe, Vinnin would stop this foolishness." "Lammorra, Maria has said for years that this Vinnin was part of these raids and killings of your children. Well, this time I will get the evidence. I have already started to collect it. I did not want to believe her before, but I do now. Remember, when those other raids took place. Vinnin said he was falsely accused. I think the elders made a bad mistake. It was not your true Vinnin, but a double. I strongly believe that this Vinnin was the one that helped kill Nile and Rose. This man Boss that Shadow is after is being used as an escape goat. I personally think that this Vinnin is one of the Councils of Seven's Leaders." Starnick grabbed his sheath and sheathed his sword as he strapped his weapon on. "I spotted one of Emerald?s servants talking to that little creep that kicked Maria. I also believe that they plan to kill Shadow, tonight. That's why there are so many raiders out there. I'm going to get the dragons." Starnick hurried off to find Misty. They would alert the other villages about the raiders. Misty had called her four brothers and Thunder. Storm, Sky and Maria would guard the children and women from the village in their mother's lair. It was the older dragon's job to make sure none escape from the village. While the raid was happening, Strand would slip into the raiders camp and rescue Thorn?s family. Strand was already with Thorn?s family as the other prepared for action. Strand would move Thorn?s family to the old house where Mel use to live, until Eric could find the others or Vale and Lyptus?s families. Lammorra briefed her brothers and some trusted cousins. Lammorra explained that she had spotted over hundred men, planning to attack the village. Lammorra had recognized six men as elfin elders and group leaders in her clan. This time they would not get away, and she would have the proof she needed to send those men to the Conclave for trial, as traitors to their clan. She'd tried several times to get proof, but the leaders escaped. She had told the prince about the elders. "Even though I am leader of our clans, their are elders who would try to take over my position. I will always be their leader or until you become king. They will keep trying to kill me, until that day." Lammorra had been fighting these leaders for years. Shadow was still sitting on the floor on a sheepskin rug, where he had eaten his dinner. He could see Thorn walking towards him and handed him the photo album. "Aunt Lammorra, I have a strong feeling that these leaders are going to have a very rotten night. Your tactics are probably the same as the enemy or they know what you are going to do. May I suggest a few other ways of doing this fight? I fight differently. Here take a look at these pictures. Don't you think Thorn did a wonderful job?" Lammorra sat, her deep blue eyes glued to the picture book as she watched Shadow turn the pages. She listened to Shadow's plans. "Interesting concept! So, you and this Hamel have been gathering information on these killers for some years. All right, the Dragon Elders and my troops will hide. We will wait for the raiders to enter your trap. Then as the raiders start to move towards town, we come in from behind and scoop them up as you said. It is a simple trap, but one never used before. I like it! We do it! This book will help prove who was talking to the raiders in the first place, before the raid took place." "After the raiders are caught, see that Thorn takes all their pictures for future evidence. If any die, have their bodies cremated. This way, the evils cannot change them into undead monsters. I want their homes searched for evidence. My team of little ones are getting ready to start searching as soon as the raiders leave to come here. Thorn will see the photos are well stored for the future. The same goes for any evidence we might find." Shadow was getting same feeling he had had before. "Aunty, do you have a potion for poison. One of those raider will try to poison me tonight." Seeing her grandson with his eyes glazed over, Emerald had heard what Shadow said. She called Mia and told her what the prince had said. Mia vanished and appeared a few moments later with an antidote for their native poison. "I'll take it just before I fight!" Shadow knew they were after him. He could foresee into the future, but only for short distances. "We must let them think they got me good. Mia, get to Enchanter, Breeze and Doc. Tell them what is going on. Make it look real! I am planting an illusion afterwards. I need time to help Hamel with some things." Shadow knew that the antidote would already be working to ward off the poison as he was injured. He just prayed his trick would work. Shadow watched as Thorn hurried into the room. ?Did you get the item to his owner?? "Yes! Here is the duplicate one. Careful, it was test for poison. I have bagged it as you can see. That spy at your tower will now go missing, tonight. He already tried to attack Dawn. Sorry, Shadow! She turned into a bear and ate the spy." Thorn could see Shadow shaking his head. "There was a terrible bloody mess all over the dining room. Red is just standing in the room laughing like what you call an idiot." "I hope she doesn't get sick from that rotten garbage." Shadow felt a pillow strike his head and turned to see Lammorra laughing at his comment. "That was terrible!" The female warrior handed the prince a blanket. "I will set up everything. Good luck!" Her eyes scanned the room. "Shadow, I want you to stay in this building. I'll post Starnick and his brothers outside to protect you. Remember, if that servant of Emerald's has pointed you out. The leaders will try for you themselves. They'll try to get into this house. They will kill you, if they get the chance. This is the family house we eat and sleep on the floor. You better get some rest. Look after Jem for me. I've no idea, how messy this fight is going to get. I must go check to make sure that all my warriors are ready and at their posts. I hope Dawn enjoyed her feast." A wizard entered the family house just as Lammorra was leaving. He glared down at Shadow. Starnick stepped beside the wizard. "Shadow, may I introduce you to Vinnin, Lammorra's husband." Jem moved closer to Shadow, pulled her dagger and held it at arm's length pointed at Vinnin throat. "Keep that elf away from me! He is a killer of children!" The hatred in Jem's voice gave Shadow the shivers. Starnick pulled Vinnin away from Jem. "You better leave!" Vinnin stormed from the house. Starnick waited until the other elf left. "Jem is right! Vinnin has been accused of killing children. We cannot find proof! He terrorizes the women whose children he has murdered. We have been trying for years to find out what elf killed our father. We think Vinnin had something to do with it. Watch your back with him." Starnick returned to his post outside. "Maria has already warned me about Vinnin." Shadow saw Jem sitting a few rugs down from him. She waited until the adults left. Shadow realized that only Lammorra and her sister had kept the real Vinnin out of sight. Not even Starnick realized what was truly going on. Emerald entered the room. "Crab and Mite are watching Vinnin with Thorn and your cameras. The item in question has been taken to your lab. What you suspected is to be fact. Be careful! There could be another item with that solution on it." "Understood! Good! The more evidence we get, the better off we will be when it comes time to arrest him and the others. I want them so bad for mother and father's death." Shadow shivered and started walking towards. He thought to himself. "So, that man Hamel and I saw with Rift and Relle was one of the clones of Vinnin. This could prove very interesting.? Shadow rose to his feet and walked over to an empty room where he had been taken before after healing Lammorra. He walked inside and opened a portal to his lab. ?I need your help for a while! Come with me! Shooter, I will need all of you. I want blood samples of all these people that Thorn is filming. I need some others of your kind to knock out this Vinnin after the raid. Take him to my tower and see he is kept asleep.? ?We are taking really good care of real uncle. Him is so sick! We called Doc to help us. Him say him will be ready with him war paint on.? Shooter pointed to his brother. ?See, Doc put paint on us, too!? All Shadow could do was laugh. ?That will scare the ever-loving out of those raiders. I need this other Vinnin alive! He is to vanish!? ?Okay! We call Cela to come and get him afterwards. She can make them vanish good.? Locker gave Shadow a goofy grin.? ?I?ll leave the portal open. Get Doc to help you!? Shadow left the spider-elves to do their work. He returned to Jem. "Shadow, come over here. Bring your mat with you." Jem watched Shadow carrying his mat and pillow over to where she was sitting. "There now we can talk. Lammorra said you are already a warrior. Did you really beat Starnick in a fight?" Jem was very curious. "Yes, all I used was a broom handle. You should have seen his face. He told me he has never been beaten before." Shadow smiled and lay down on his mat. Looking frightened, Jem shivered. "There is talk of a raid on the town and village, tonight. Starnick is right. Some of the elders are said to be working for Vinnin. Shadow, do not let his quiet manner fool you. He is worse than a dragon after a thief who stole from his lair. Maria and I have both seen Vinnin carrying children who have vanished the next day. He kills them. We both know it. Your cousin and I are good friends. Vinnin has tried to kill us twice. That's why Ske and Storm won't let Maria out of their sight when they come to the village." ?So, you too have seen this Vinnin up to no good. Tell me, do any of his men or people bother you.? Shadow began to check his weapons. "I think I will change into my fighting clothes." He changed into his black samurai outfit that Carrie had made for him as a Halloween costume. He had to cast enlarge, so the costume would fit his elfin form. He put on his swords and his other weapons. He sat down beside Jem. ?Not since Starrunner shot one of them in the leg. Shadow, I get to go to many different towns and villages to help heal the wounded and sick. Is there some way I can help you gather evidence. Many of the sick or wounded talk when they are ill. Some tell stories of terrible things they have seen. Recently, I have been having the same problems. My mother was left to heal some people in this village. I was sent to another place. When I returned, my mother was acting very strange. I know that Vinnin has done something to her. My mother was a kind and gentle woman, very quiet. This one is not my mother! She is loud and very vicious. She yanked me by the hair only yesterday. I told Lammorra that is why I was brought here. Mother has gone away for a while, or so I was told. Shadow, Starnick came and got me from the other village. He told me to stay close to you. These past months, every time the village is raided my mother disappears. She will return in a week or so. I have been taken to other villages and they have been raided within a few days after my arrival. I think my mother is trying to kill me. Why?? Jem moved closer to Shadow and gazed into his face. "Just let them try to touch you. They won't live to see tomorrow. I've never kill anyone, but if raiders come into this room. They'll never leave it alive. We had better get some rest." Shadow lay down then covered himself with the blanket. He soon drifted off to sleep. Shadow woke to people screaming. He looked for Jem and saw her trying to hide in the corner. He covered her with blankets and sheepskins. "There, you stay quiet and don't scream anymore. I'll be here!" He handed her a knife. "If anyone tried to gets you stab them." Shadow grabbed a chair. He put it in front of Jem, and then pile of sheepskins and blankets, everywhere around the chair to hide Jem. Shooter ran over to Jem and was trying to help Shadow. ?I watch girl for you. Them trying to get inside! Here, Doc send this for you.? Shadow pulled out the potion he had been given and drank it as he moved across the room and hid himself in the shadows of the room. A man burst into the room, but Starnick was after him before, Shadow could move. The prince spotted another man strike down a man and start after Starnick. The man never saw Shadow take a running jump kick. The man fell backwards to the floor. He made a grab for his sword, but Shadow kicked the man in the face. The man dove across the floor and grabbed his sword. Shadow pulled his Katana and Stinger. He thrust Stinger at the man, then parried and blocked some of the man's thrusts, but Shadow did a back flip as the man thrust, again. Using a double forward flip Shadow kicked the sword from the man's hand. The weapon stuck in the ceiling. The man pulled a knife, but Shadow whipped out his nunchakus, and began to hit the man's hand, trying to get him to drop the knife. Shadow leapt at the man and drop kicked him to the floor. The man was sent sprawling across the floor on his back. Shadow leapt in front of the man and kicked him again in the face. The man rolled over, he pulled a dagger from his boot. Shadow kicked the dagger from the man's hand, and striking with a palm strike twice on the nose, killing him, instantly. Quickly, Shadow went to help Starnick for he had a bad gash on his arm from the man's knife. Shadow jump kicked the man from the side and sent him sprawling to the floor. "I'll teach you to raid villages!" Shadow smashed the man?s dagger hand twice, with his nunchakus. The man grabbed his sword and Shadow kicked it from the man's hand. The man scrambled to his feet and made a grab for his sword, but a dagger slid across the floor into the elves hand. The prince had seen the dagger slide from the area of a side door. He caught a glimpse of Vinnin watching. The man charged at Shadow, cutting the prince's left arm. Shadow glanced down at his wound and drop kicked the man to the floor. The man's dagger went flying across the room. Shadow karate kicked the man again, but this time in the leg and heard a crack from the man's leg. The man fell to the floor, but pulled another dagger. Shadow kicked the second dagger from the man's hand and karate kicked the man in the face twice. The man tried to roll away, but Shadow dropped to his knees on the man's chest and hit the man with a deadly palm strike to the nose. Shadow rolled off the man and lay on his back on the floor staring up at the ceiling. He glanced over to see Thorn still filming. Starnick and Lammorra stood in the doorway. She had seen her great nephew kill two men that were almost triple Shadow's size. Shooter was hugging Jem?s leg as they sat in awe at the fight. ?I not think Shadow could fight that good.? "Very nicely done! Here, I thought I was going to teach you to fight!" Lammorra saw Jem running across the room to Shadow. Shadow sat up on the floor. "Sorry about the mess in here. I could eat a bear right about now, am I hungry. One man ran out the side door. It was Vinnin after he threw that dead man this knife. Thorn has it on film!" "I'll give you the dagger to keep. Mia said you have special people who can use machines to gather evidence." Lammorra began to laugh. "Let's get you two cleaned up first. You took the potion?" She looked at his arm. "Yes!" Shadow looked at his arm. "I have had worse." It stung and throbbed. He glanced up and saw two men in the doorway. He realized that they were two of the men he had seen the first time he had flown over the village. Shadow carefully reached into his belt pouch and pulled out four throwing stars. Lammorra was helping Jem clean the cut on Shadow?s arm. The prince whispered to Lammorra. "Those two were with the first group of raiders that Thorn and I saw, when we flew over." Lammorra noticed the two men were coming into the building. She never said a word, but let them enter. "I'm ready for them!" Shadow whispered to his great aunt. She only nodded her head and sent a hand signal to Starnick. Her four brothers moved into position behind the two men. "All right Shadow, it's your show!" Lammorra whispered. The two men walked closer to Lammorra. Shadow watched and suddenly saw a flash of steal. He tossed two of his throwing stars at the man that threw the dagger. The first star deflected the dagger and it dropped next to Lammorra . The second star stuck in the man's shoulder and he screamed out in pain. The other man tried to grab Lammorra, but Shadow tossed another star and this one lodged in the man's hand. Lammorra reached for her dagger and went to stab the man, but another star flew into the man's arm. Starnick and his brother's grabbed the men, and handed them over to the guards. Starnick moved towards his sister. "Are you all right?" "Thanks to Shadow!" Lammorra rubbed the prince's cheek. Jem finished cleaning Shadow's wound. "You saved my life! How can I ever repay you?" Shadow rubbed her cheek. "Just clean up my arm and that will be payment enough." Starnick walked over to Shadow and messed his hair, just Mia, Ranna and Emerald walked into the room. They looked at the two dead men on the floor and the two others being hauled out of the room. All three women stood shaking their heads. Emerald saw that both Starnick and Shadow were hurt. "Do not forget to bring back those fighting stars in the men. They belong to my grandson. They are his property." Mia walked over to Shadow. "Jem let me see! Good it's cleaned well. You can bandage it. It looks very deep. Don't put anything on it. Lammorra, take a close look at Shadow's skin. If the scales underneath have been cut. There could be problems. Remember, he is half dragon." Jem finished cleaning and dressing Shadow's wound. He sat and watched Starnick getting his wound cleaned and dressed. Shadow called to his aunt. "Lammorra, can Jem come back with us? She could learn a lot from Doc." Jem smile and held his hand. "I'm coming back with you. Lammorra already said yes." Thorn helped Shadow to his feet. "I got the pictures you wanted. I even have a picture of Vinnin sliding the dagger to that man. Lammorra are you coming as well? Let?s say he is going to be delivered ASAP. That other dagger in the video was not poisoned.? Lammorra smiled and held Shadow's arm, while Jem put a sling on it. "Yes, I've been given the honour of tattooing Shadow. I must learn more about these fighting methods. Shadow was telling me that Carrie taught him." Starnick laughed. "Little Carrie taught you how to fight?" Shadow looked at Starnick. "Yes and she is much better than I'm. She has had to fight to survive in the other world. She has been staying at her home in Powell River and visiting Talon on weekends. Watch your back with her! She has been sick, lately." Vinnin walked into the room. He stared at the mess. This time, Vinnin was not prepared for what was to happen. Shadow rose to his feet and walked over to where the dagger was that had been use to cut him. Shadow walked over to Vinnin. "I am keeping this dagger! I know it is you! Before the fight, I noticed this dagger in your sheath. It is missing now. I am warning you. Stay away from my family members, for if one more child of Lammorra's dies I'm personally coming after you! Maybe, you can fool the Elders and several others, but you will never fool me, you lying bastard. I have your name on my hit list! I will be coming after you with enough evidence to hang you. Watch your back, Vinnin! For it is mine, now!" Lammorra heard every word Shadow had said to Vinnin. "Let me see that dagger!" She was handed the dagger. "Shadow, keep this weapon! Use it on Vinnin, if you have to! Being killed by ones own dagger is an insult!" Shadow began to move towards Vinnin. "You treat my aunt with respect or I'm coming after you!" Shadow ran the dagger down Vinnin's arm drawing blood. Vinnin ran like a demon was after him. He passed the dragons on the road rounding up the raiders. "There is poison on his dagger!" Shadow held Lammorra's hand. "I'll prove he is the killer!" Lammorra watched as her nephew sheathed the dagger and handed it to Thorn. Shadow, nodded his head. "See that Doc tests the dagger in the bag. Return this to my guest. I guarantee that's why Vinnin ran so fast. I have my people following this Vinnin. This clone will suddenly vanish." Thorn had taken off after Vinnin. He and the spider were out following Vinnin, as he entered the house of a healer. Thorn used his magic to hide in a near by room as he video taped the healing. Then Thorn waited for Vinnin to leave. Cela suddenly appeared and grabbed Vinnin, putting him to sleep with a God Sleep Spell. ?That should hold him! Ready to go home?? Cela teleported them all to the top floor of Shadow?s Tower. Strand was waiting to get the sample they would need. I will see you later children! Have fun! Call me when you are done with this killer!? ******* Emerald had opened a portal to the hospital, and they all walked through. "Crab and Mite are following Vinnin with your camera bugs following. He has gone to the healers and is asking for a poison potion. He said he was cut by a poison dagger." "Shadow sure called that one!" Lammorra watched as Emerald waited by the portal for Thorn. "What is he doing?" "Thorn is with Crab and Mite. They are getting photos of Vinnin at the healers. Thorn will wait for the healer to be free and get a written statement that Vinnin was poisoned." Emerald laughed as she stood beside the portal. Doc was waiting for them. "I have beds waiting for you both. Starnick, follow me! Who is that woman?" Doc's eyes glared at Lammorra. "Or am I seeing a nightmare!" Laughing, Starnick shook his head. "Doc, that's our sister, she is a warrior. You got the word about the poison?" "I most certainly did. Enchanter is here waiting to spring into action. That was too close. If I ever meet Vinnin he will feel my wrath. No God will stop me!" Doc hurried over to the female warrior. Lammorra stopped and glared at Doc. "I'll be standing guard over our prince. I am Lammorra!" Doc was helping Shadow and began to speak in his native tongue to the prince. "That is one mean looking woman. Why all the tattoos on her body? She is cover with them!" Shadow laughed and answered Doc back in the native tongue. "She wants to tattoo me. What do I say to her? Every one of those tattoos is a kill she has made. By the way, I will be in the next room waiting for you to heal me. Make it look good. Doc, I really need your help on this one. Thorn switched the daggers just before the raid. You have the poison one?" ?I got it! Nasty stuff! Where is the other dagger?? Doc coughed as they entered a room. He handed Shadow and Starnick gowns to put on. "I'll let you two get dressed." ?Thorn has it put away! Well, shall we see how well we can act? I just wish someone else could do illusions as well as myself.? Shadow laughed at Starnick nodding his head. Doc turned to Lammorra. "You can wait until after to do the tattooing. Stand guard or something, but stay out of my way. This is my building! You'll do as I say while you are in here!" Doc drew the curtain around Shadow. ?Then he spoke to the prince. ?Report to your own room at the tower. There is one other who can do illusions. He will help me. Go!? The words were in Doc?s own language. He stepped back and close the curtain. "No human gives me orders!" she snapped back at Doc. Enchanter stood in the doorway. "He does in here! You'll obey them as well! Now, move out of our way and let us get to work." "Now, what the hell happened to Shadow?" Carrie stormed into the room. "Get out of my way! I said move it!" Carrie pushed her way into the room. Her teeth were clenched as she spoke. Her eyes were like a crazy person. Lammorra stood staring at Carrie. "Getting a little pushy aren't you, Carrie?" Spinning around, Carrie looked at Lammorra. "Just, get the hell out of my way! I want to see Shadow." Lammorra laughed, because she had never seen Carrie like this before. "Carrie, can't you even say hello, anymore. I want to talk to you after." Lammorra had stepped in Carrie's path. Carrie looked up at Lammorra. "My God woman! What the hell have you done to yourself? I thought you were a wizard? Look at you! What happened to you?" "I'm a Master Wizardess." Lammorra smiled. "I got bored, so I took up fighting." Starnick stared at Carrie. "It's just a scratch. Carrie, you worry too much!" "Well, look what crawled out from under the rocks! I'm not the same woman who left these Isles. That Carrie died, when Shadow's parents did. Just watch yourself, because I have had it with men! My main concern is Shadow and no one else!" Carrie shoved Lammorra aside. The warrior shifted her step and moved cautiously back towards the wall. "Carrie, we all have changed. It's been a long time. Still hanging around with that half human?" Starnick jumped down from the bed. Carrie glared at Starnick. "Talon is his name. You lay off him! Or I'll lay you flat on your back! Starnick, I'm warning you! Just, lay off!" Lammorra had never seen Carrie angry. She backed up even further from the bed to watch with great interest, as Starnick was about to be pounded by Carrie. Starnick laughed in Carrie's face. "You can't fight a man! You're just a little bit of a thing! What are you going to do? Hit me with a broom like the last time?" Starnick taunted her. Before he could move Carrie grabbed his arm and threw him over her shoulder. He sailed through the air into the wall beside Lammorra. Starnick scrambled to his feet and stood staring at Carrie. "So, the little child has learned some new tricks!" "I warned you to lay off!" Carrie grabbed Starnick and threw him into the legs of a bed. "I'm not that same Carrie, you once knew. Now, lay off!" Carrie gritted her teeth as she her eyes showed Starnick, he had better back down now. Mia grabbed Carrie before she could get to Starnick, again. Enchanter cast a Calm Spell on Carrie. They watched as Mia tried to calm the woman down. "Carrie, Starnick is only teasing you. Shadow will be fine! Come, I'll take you back to your room." Mia held Carrie's hands. "Yes Mia, I better go lay down!" Carrie walked out the door with Mia. Shadow pulled back the curtain. He was actually invisible and working his illusion of himself. The illusion looked at Starnick. "I tried to warn you, Aunt Carrie, is having a nervous breakdown. She lost Perry only a few months back. Relle killed Perry. She keeps having nightmares and can't sleep. Starnick, are you all right?" ?I never expected this! They have destroyed her whole life!? Starnick was trying to get up. "What on earth happened to her? She was always so kind. When you told me she had changed! You meant it! She must be going through hell, right now." Starnick had heard Kala use the phrase several times. Lammorra picked up her brother and helped him to his bed. Doc finished with Shadow and went to see Starnick. Doc shook his head and laughed. "She really did give you a going over. I'll be going to see her, later. Mia and I are the only ones she will listen to. Starnick, apologize to Talon and then Carrie. She has been through worse than hell!" Shadow saw Enchanter examining his wound. "How is my cut?" "You were right! That was poison!" Enchanter looked into Shadow's eyes. "You'll be staying here for a while. I want you to lie down and stop moving around. Stay still as possible." Breeze walked into the room. "What is it Enchanter? Now, let's take a look!" Enchanter looked at the warrior woman. "Lammorra, come here for a minute. I want you to see this." Lammorra looked at the wound. "Jem, get over here, right now. When did this start?" Jem hurried over to the bed. She looked at the wound and began to tie a cord around Shadow's arm. "Shadow has been poisoned! Get my things from my room! Hurry!" Jem yelled at Lammorra. Doc hurried to Shadow's bed. "Move back! I need room to work. Breeze hand me that tray. You, young lady hold his arm." Doc handed Shadow a sleeping potion. "Drink this!" Shadow drank the potion and fell asleep. Doc lanced the cut area and began to flush the area with water. "This is going to have to drain on it's own." "They call me, Jem. What is your name?" She held Shadow's arm. "Just call me, Doc. What are you going to use to treat this with and how?" Doc knew these people had many different cures for such things. "We already gave Shadow some before the fight. It is poison neutralizer. I must cut down past the infected area to make it work. It has to get into his blood to stop the poison." Jem explained to Doc. "I have a faster way of getting it into the blood." Doc walked over to the wall and called into the intercom. "Bess, I need and IV in room 103 STAT." Bess hurried into the room. She had an IV pole with her. She inserted the IV needle into Shadow's hand. Jem handed Doc the potion. "Use the whole vial! Doc, you are the greatest! I never thought of doing it that way!" Enchanter and Breeze watched Doc, Jem and Bess work. Breeze smiled at Doc as he finished up. "Mia is right, about Doc." Breeze patted Doc on the back. "You really are good." Doc sat down for a minute. "Keep his temperature down! Make sure he doesn't pull out the IV. I must tend to Starnick and x-rayed him. Carrie tossed him around like a sack of flour. Bess, would you stay with Shadow. Let me know if there are any changes. I just pray that trick worked. I'll be x-raying Starnick." Doc x-rayed Starnick and explained how the machine worked to Breeze and Jem. They put the injured warrior to sleep. Doc healed the cracked leg, by using injections of healing potion. Doc finished and returned Starnick to his bed after splinting his leg. Breeze had gone to see how Shadow was doing. As she entered, she saw Bess cooling Shadow down with cloths soaked in water. Breeze walked over to the bed and pulled off the covers. She went into the bathroom and grabbed some towels. "Here, Bess! We'll do it dragon style! It's faster!" Breeze covered Shadow with the towels. She used her dragon breath and called snow. Bess marvelled at the way Breeze used her dragon powers to heal others. They pack the snow around Shadow. Doc entered the room and helped with Shadow. Within a short while, Shadow's fever had broken. They removed the remaining snow and changed Shadow into a dry gown. Shadow woke a few hours later, complained he was cold. Breeze covered the prince with more blankets and sat beside her nephew. She explained to him about the poison and what happened. Doc checked on the illusion of Shadow every four hours for the next few days. Shadow would awaken for meals and would sleep. It was almost a week, before Shadow could stay awake for any length of time. ******* The night of the attack, Shadow had returned to his room to find Digger waiting for him. ?It is only a scratch!? ?I?ll be the judge of that!? Digger moved closer and examined the wound. ?Doc told me what was going on. This looks fine! The other Vinnin is in that room over there. I have put him to sleep for now. I will watch him while you sleep tonight.? ?No! I will get what I need from him, and then give him to Cela, tonight. I don?t want this Scumbag around here. They will send others for us to deal with.? Shadow watched as Digger tended his wound. After Digger healed Shadow?s arm, the prince and the dwarf hurried across the hall. They entered the prisoner?s room. Shadow made the slides, and took blood samples. He took nail clippings and yanked out a hand full of hair, which he placed in envelopes and sealed them with magic. He put the envelopes into a plastic container, and then sent the samples into the vault. Shadow then took another set of samples for the microscope, and began to work with them. ?It is important that we get these samples worked on before the evidence goes bad. Digger can you get me a tissue sample from around the cut area? I need the poison on the tissue itself. This is going to be some trial when we finally get to court.? Digger and Shadow worked all night collecting samples. They passed some samples on to Shooter and his team to be sent to Ziptron and Strand. It was in the early morning hours that Shadow and Digger found something very interesting. ?They are clones! There is some difference between them after all. Thank you for helping me Digger. We have just discovered that the clones are slightly different than the real person. This information will be very valuable in the future.? Shadow saw a portal opening up into his lab. Shooter entered the lab. ?Those sample you sent Ziptron are being analyzed through Miracle. She will give you a written report for your file. That difference you discovered is a different type of protein in the DNA. You have given us a weapon to finding Gretz. That small protein is part of Gretz. We can now build a type of sensor to detect Gretz. Now we believe that Gretz is placing this in her people so she can tell who is who. Like a hydra marking spray.? ?It will also help us track down her people, if we can build the right type of sensor. We need a portable sampler kit that can detect all species of creatures on Earth. Shooter, send out the spiders to collect samples from all animal species on Earth. We will need it in the future. It will take years to build this machine. So, we better get busy. I am calling Cela!? Shadow could see Strand suddenly appear in the lab. ?Welcome!? Strand found himself in Shadow?s arms. ?You gave us some gift. This one will be put into storage on Miracle. She has containment cells for DNA samples. It will keep for centuries in there and will not spoil.? Shadow kissed Strand?s cheek. ?I miss you so much! Your teachings are really helping us now. I understand what is going on. I am trying to get the other argons freed. I may have more Earth samples for you to store. Alive or dead they will be stored in your Miracle. I?ll get Lammorra to give you the dead men. Check and see if Gretz had them under her control as well or was it free will. This is going to take time.? ?You are asking the almost impossible. I thought Ziptron and myself were bad. Shadow, you are terrible! However, I do like your idea!? Strand shook his head and collected the clone for Miracle. ?See you in a day or two.? ?These are the DNA samples from the real Vinnin. See how they differ!? Shadow handed a plastic bag to Strand. ?Take care. Come visit me!? ?I promise!? Strand vanished with the clone. Digger sat on the floor where he had dropped. ?So, that is Strand. I have heard of him! Some say he can kill just by looking at you. He sure seems nice.? ?He is very upset over what has happened. He and his elder brother blame themselves for the aliens coming to Earth. It was not their fault! Maybe, a few years down the road we can prove that other aliens have come to Earth as well. It is just that these ones we are after happen to be predators. I believe that Gretz is some sort of an animal like being. She uses her DNA changing as a means of identifying her people or the doubles she makes. This is a natural instinct for her. It is just like a hydra marking its food source or a tiger spraying his boundaries to his area. There is no difference. Problem is, I think like a human. Not like a lizard. I have been raised to think this way.? Shadow pulled Digger to his feet. ?You know you could be right! We would never think like that. Not even we dwarves. Shadow, I would make a few signs for around the tower. Put on them that instinct come first in the animal world. Doc and Bess will have to be told and reminded. You are so right about this. We are dealing with an animal from another world. This one is a dangerous predator who goes after people or animal souls or spirits. I?ll give the message to Boss as well to pass on to his people. It may save a few lives.? Digger hugged Shadow and held the child tightly in his short arms. ?You are far smarter than we will ever be. Teach Strand to use his brain like a human. I think this will bring exciting results.? ?I think so, too!? Shadow kissed Digger?s cheek. ?I better get some sleep. You should too! Digger, I love you like a brother!? ?We are becoming closer friends than Nile and I were. See you tomorrow. Don?t forget to take your pills and potion!? Digger laughed as he left the lab. Shadow returned to his room and went right to sleep. Enchanter was shaking his head when Doc told him what was going on. ?So, taking the neutralizer for the poison before being cut was what had save his life. The scales had been scratched, but not cut through.? ?Yes and no! Shadow did not want to take a chance. This Shadow is an illusion. I said our boy was smart. Shadow is working on some sort of project. I just heard from Aura that Shadow?s findings have sent everyone in the research department around Ziptron into a big circle of chaos. Shadow has discovered how to find Gretz. Now, all we have to do is build a machine that can detect her. It is very complicated, and will take years to do. But with our smart ones on the job, we cannot lose.? Doc could see Enchanter laughing. ?Remember, Shadow thinks as a human not an animal. We are after a predator. That is all Gretz is.? ?I never thought of it that way before. Shadow is right! That is why we cannot find her.? Enchanter remembered something someone had told him. ?Tell Shadow that Gretz can change form. I think it was Venya or Bessa who told me!? ?I will give him the information in the morning.? Doc went to his bedroom. During the next four weeks, Shadow just did his chores around his tower, doing his work and reading. Doc had told his young friend what Enchanter had told him. After talking to Enchanter, Doc and the old guardian felt now was a good time for Shadow to befriend Kevin. Shadow had been working in the lab, but was taking it easy after being cut. His arm was itchy and numb at times, which meant that the nerves had not healed properly in his elfin skin. Shadow agreed with Doc about meeting Kevin. Shadow had been working on a project and helping his spider-elves in the lab doing their research. It fascinated the prince the research these little ones were doing. Shadow was becoming very involved, especially when the blood samples from Boss came back to have many different species of beings in his blood. The bloods of each species were separate from each other. Shadow did some research on his, own blood. His blood showed signs of being single, but with several different genes in it. These genes showed Shadow that he did have human, elf and dragon in his blood. There was another gene that he could not find a match for on the Isles. So, Shadow called it the X gene. With the help of his spiders-elves Shadow began to work on finding out what this gene was. He even showed Doc. Which sent the old Indian almost on the warpath to find this missing gene. Doc was leaning back in his chair, when he saw Bess entering. ?Shadow is driving me nuts with his research. How can a child his age be doing such advanced work in genetics?? ?My spider Lux told me that his brothers are helping Shadow. Doc these spiders are not what claim to be? I am sure Sero has told you that. They are very advanced in science. Even Lux has taught me things.? Bess handed Doc his meal. ?You forgot to eat, again. Kevin said he would be delighted to learn more about Shadow. I guess Fred has spoken to Kevin. I just pray that Shadow does not start in on his genetics lab research talk in front of Kevin. We will all be taken apart for sure!? ?Well, set up everything! Shadow needs a rest. So, do I! Sero is helping Hamel right now. Hamel keeps getting zapped by the generators, that one hates him. Sero approached the machines with a bulletproof vest on. It is so funny to see!? Doc began to eat after Bess pointed to his plate. ?I?m eating!? ?I told Sero that it was the generator touching Hamel?s braces, that is giving my son the jolts! Sero and Lux swear that that generator is evil and out after everyone here.? Bess was trying not to laugh as she watched Doc eating his food. It was at this time that Doc had decided to contact Kevin. He needed some advice on healing lizards. He placed a phone call and had told Kevin that his mother, Bess would be coming to get the information for them. Bess and Kala had asked Shadow to come with them for protection. Hamel agreed to come as well. With Mia's help, she managed to get Frank to let them meet at his home. It would only be a fast visit, but one in which Bess hoped would help Kevin to handle the situation. Bess, Shadow, Hamel and Kala had arrived by portal from Mia's cave. Mia was disturbed that Shadow tired so fast and would doze off from time to time. She had asked Doc if Kevin might be able to help Shadow. Mia had no idea that Shadow was working long hours on his experiments and research. Shadow sat resting while he waited for his aunt to open the portal to Frank's home. "Hamel, I need some things from the human world. We need a better way to enter the human world. I was thinking about getting a house of my own. This way we can come and go whenever we wish. Cars could be parked in the garage, the house could act as a hotel." "This could be the best idea you have had in a while. I talked to Starnick. He feels the same way. Then your apprentices could use the house as well." Hamel walked over to help the prince stand up. "You still need help!" Rubbing his eyes and yawning, Shadow smiled. "I have been working eighteen hour days for a while! Hamel, I am going to work out a test for these humans. I think I'll try it on Kevin, first. I can always remove the events from his mind afterwards." Watching the others, Shadow rose from the chair started, he towards the portal. He felt a hand on his shoulder. "You want to go and find a house. Why don't you drag Kevin along as well? Get to know him. Shadow, this might be the best opportunity to get some of those things done you have been wanting to do." Bess moved her hand down to the prince's arm and held it up. "Give Doc a rest and Kevin something else to think of." Handing Shadow a bag, Bess kissed his cheek. "I personally packed it for you. You rest and enjoy your visit. And don?t talk shop or genetics to Kevin." Bess and Kala visited for several hours with Kevin at Frank's house. Kevin gave the information and books to Bess for Doc. It was good visit for Kevin and helped to relax him knowing that his mother, sister and brother were all safe. The improvements in Hamel were pleasing Kevin even more. Bess promised to write Kevin more often. "Would you help Shadow find a good deal on some property and a house? We need some place of our own to stay, when we come here on business. I know Shadow would appreciate it. Kevin, here are some medications for Shadow. He is much like you. His body needs natures own healing remedies to make him well. One of the villagers attacked Shadow in an assassination attempt. That is why our prince is so tired. He was cut up; the nerves are taking their time to heal. But as you keep saying - life goes on." Glancing over at Shadow, Kevin could see he was almost asleep. "I have been noticing how tired he is." "Shadow is under a great deal of pressure. Thirteen years old and expected to run a country. We all try to help our prince. Kevin, I know you are older, but try to be his friend not a professional person. Shadow doesn't need any more advice. He has several sets of grandparents, aunts and uncles hovering over him all the time." As she hugged Kevin, Bess could sense that her son would be the best person for Shadow to become friends with. "He has been putting in eighteen hour days, lately." Walking over to the prince, Kevin placed his hand on Shadow's shoulder. "Well, let's get you home. You look exhausted." "I am!" Shadow hugged Bess as he walked out to Kevin's red jeep and sat down on the passengers seat. "I appreciate this Kevin. I really need to get away for a while." "I understand. Well, you can tell me more about the Isles. I have never seen mother or Kala as happy as they are now. All Kala can talk about is Flame this and Flame that. Who is this Flame?" Kevin sat down behind the wheel and started the engine. "He is a little fellow who has been learning English. He has been teaching several others as well. Kala helps Flame with his English and math. A special bond has formed between Kala and Mia's two sons Storm and Sky. Kala has been teaching them and their sister Maria to read and write English. Kevin, there are certain things that you have no idea exist in this world. Because you cannot see them, does not mean they don't exist. We have some very special people and creatures on the Isles that we protect." Shadow could see that Kevin believed him. "Just because I am a vet and once was a doctor does not mean I know everything. I know there are things out there no one has seen before, and are just waiting to be discovered. Just last year, we discovered three new types of deep-water shrimp. One has a very bad attitude. It can hit a person with its front hammer like appendages. This force is like being hit with a twenty-two-calibre bullet. Several times we have discovered many different types of creatures. I get the feeling that mother was not telling me something. She kept fingering a strange ring on her hand." Kevin was trying to get some information about what was going on. "That is one of our clan rings. One of my four bodyguards, Starnick is also my uncle. He told me that there is no way he is letting Bess go. He adores her very much. Kala will sit and cuddle Starnick for hours as they play board games together. It is funny to see my grandfather Enchanter who does not really like children, but he will challenge Kala to games of hopscotch. Enchanter is very old. Yes Kevin, your mother was hiding something very important. Let me put it to you this way. It can wait, we can't afford an accident." Shadow relaxed for a while as Kevin drove home. "What is this about you getting cut up?" Kevin turned up a dirt road. "We are almost home." "I was visiting my families village when raiders attacked. I killed two and caught two others trying to kill my Aunt Lammorra. She is Head Clan Leader of all the Whitestone Clans Groups. Someone keeps sending her impostors of her husband. We are trying to get evidence on them for the murders of children from all the clans, and the attempts on my life and Lammorra's. This impostor of Vinnin wants to become Head of the Whitestone Clans. Tyran wants leadership of the Wolvershen Clans. My grandfather, Randor is said to be dead. His whole family was murdered for their lands. A few younger brothers of Red's still are alive, but they will not even speak to Red, now. Apparently, they blame Red for their parent?s death. You see Red was made one of the Isles leaders. The other clans resent it a great deal. Now, we have raiders from one clan invading the other. My Uncle Vinnin gave his knife to one of the raiders with the purpose of killing me. I was lucky I had Doc and my Aunt Lammorra's potions. The blade that was to be used I was able to get someone on my side to switch it for the poison blade. I am still feeling the affect from that cut. I was damn lucky that I was not poisoned. Crab and Mite, Gram's two personal guards told me that they think Giant Spider poison was used on the blade that sliced me." Shadow rubbed his arm. "The cut is healed, but still it bothers me from time to time. It has left my arm numb. I have the dagger blade. I ran some tests in my own laboratory. The poison was a combination of venom from spiders and the venom from so sort of Snake Clan, the Isles calls Gorgon Venom. I helped to develop the antidote." Shadow had been rubbing his arm on several occasions. "This is some cattle spread you have here!" "My friend Scott and his wife, Kathy are trying to get their hands on that piece of land over there. If they can we plan to enlarge our herds of cattle and combine the two ranches. This way we could sell the beef to whoever wants it!" Kevin drove up to the house. "You better wait in the car for a few minutes. That is one of the vets from the zoo hospital. He brings a friend?s cat here to run." Across the field came a half grown liger cub. Loping along beside an old car. "The cat is called Simba. He arrived in Canada only a few months ago. Someone is trying to set him free and send him to India. Fools! These wild life activists are so foolish sometimes. Simba was born in the states and they have been after him since his tiger mother died. Myself and several other vets and magicians have been keeping Simba on the move since the activists had his father set free. Simba's father was a lion, and he died within two months of being set free." Kevin could see Simba moving faster towards him. "Slow down!" Kevin yelled as Simba knocked him flying. "Simba, I'm happy to see you, too. You are looking well!" Simba rubbed his head against Kevin as the vet tried to stand up, but the liger would push his friend around on the ground. Kevin only laughed as the man rushed forward. "Jason, get this lug off of me!" "Simba, come on!" Pulling on the liger's collar, Jason tried to pull Simba off of Kevin. Shadow began staring at Simba, but did not move. Then in his dragon voice, the prince began to speak in Simba's own language. "You could be hurting Kevin. I would remove myself from his chest. You weigh twice as much as Kevin." Shaking his head, Simba moved immediately from Kevin's chest and sat down beside him. Glancing around, Simba saw Shadow nodding at him. The liger's eyes grew larger and move towards Shadow with great caution. "You speak my language. How did you learn to speak my language?" Simba walked slowly over to Kevin's car and sat down purring to Shadow. "So, you are one of Kevin's friends?" Growling back at Simba, Shadow watched Kevin and Jason's faces as they watched him speaking to Simba. Kevin could see that Simba and Shadow were enjoying each others company. "What are you two doing?" "Having a conversation! I have learned to use my telepathy to read others minds, since I returned home. It is natural talent most of my mothers side of the family have it." Shadow smiled at the to humans as he put out his hand to Simba. "Kevin, I believe you met my parents, Nile and Rose." "You are trying to tell me that Simba is talking to you?" Jason watched as Simba moved closer to Shadow. "Don't believe me?" Shadow turned to Simba and smiled. "They don't believe we are talking." "How do we prove it to them?" Simba moved over and waited for Shadow to step out of the jeep. "Simba wants to prove it to you." Shadow began to smile when Kevin moved towards him. "Have Simba do something out of the ordinary." Kevin watched as Shadow nodded his head. "Yes, your mother had the same abilities as you. I remember her well." Kevin turned his head, as he closed his eyes. Those memories were so painful now, even for him. "Simba, go over to that garden hose, and drag it back here. Give it to Kevin." Shadow watched as Simba started towards the house. Shadow told Kevin and Jason what Simba was going to do. "Impossible!" Jason moved towards Shadow. "No one can talk to animals!" "Sorry, Sir! You don't know everything this universe has to offer. You are far from knowing. I could list of a group of beings, which you have never heard of. I have and I know how dangerous they are. "Simba, give the hose to Jason!" Shadow called out to Simba as he pulled the hose closer. Kevin sat on the hood of the jeep laughing at Jason's face. "I told Simba to give the hose to Jason instead of you Kevin." Shadow moved to the drivers seat and sat down. He turned his back and waved his hand calling a vial of healing potion to his hand. Kevin noticed Shadow motioning with his hand and saw the vial, which the prince drank from. "Still not feeling well?" "No! I tire very fast! As I said I am not what others would expect. I will have to rest soon." Shadow watched as Kevin moved towards him. "My vital signs are different than you have known in the past." "Jason, I think I better help Shadow inside, he was stabbed by an assassin a few weeks ago. He needs rest!" Kevin helped Shadow walked up the stairs into the house. Simba dropped the hose at Jason's feet and growled at Shadow. "Are you all right?" "Simba, I'll be fine! I hope to see you one day, again. Take care my friend." Shadow waved at Simba and walked into the house. Kevin helped Shadow to the spare bedroom. "We have some talking to do! You rest for now. I'll get your bag." Shadow drifted off to sleep and woke up later that afternoon. He went into the bathroom and cleaned up. Then the prince walked out into the living room. "Thank you! It is hard enough being a prince. Did Simba leave with your friend?" "Yes! You can really talk to animals? Or was that just a magic trick?" Kevin watched as Shadow sat down. "No magic! It is a natural ability I have acquired from my mother. Now, I think you should be told several things. First item to be talked about is who I am." Shadow wanted Kevin to know exactly who he was. "All right, you are a friend of Fred's. You know my mother, sister and brother. All right! You said that you were hiding something from me. What is it?" Kevin walked into the kitchen. "I have some orange or grape pop. Would you like one?" "Orange, please!" Shadow opened his drink and took a sip as he waited for Kevin to sit down. "On the Isles are some very special creatures. Even though they resemble animals, we call them people. For most have evolved into higher as well as different forms of life than humans figured they would. Higher in intelligence and wisdom, some actually can shape change. They have learned this shape changing ability as way of surviving in the human world." Shadow paused for a moment to think. "Once many of us were nothing more than animals like Simba, your dog in the kitchen and the cat in the window. Over the centuries humans and other animals have killed many of us off for either food or the spirit of the hunt. Through our learning abilities we have developed different levels of intelligence, much like certain species of apes. Two very special people are with me here as we speak. They belong to my grandmother, Emerald. These two little ones have been training two special guards for me. Crab and Mite have been constantly travelling with me, where no one can see them. But if I am attacked they make themselves known in an instant. Some human would never accept the fact that these being could ever develop into anything, but spiders." Shadow called out Crab and Mite. "All right Boys! Front and centre!" Two tiny golden spiders ran down Shadow's hair and arm to the arm of the chair. They both sat staring at Kevin and watched him lean forward to get a closer look. "Where did you find them?" Kevin moved his chair closer. "What beautiful little spiders?" Kevin was not prepared for what was to happen next. Both spiders changed to their tiny elf form. "Oh My!" "These are Sun Glow Spiders! This is Crab and that is Mite!" Shadow watched as the two little ones sat smiling at Kevin. "I said people. We call them spider-elves. These two understand and speak many languages from the Isles and human as well." "Yup, we learnin? to write and read human talking, too. I passed into grade two, before we left to come here." Crab gave Kevin a big grin. "Flame is really good teacher." "I am sitting here talking to spiders! I better call the pop company to check out this pop for drugs!" Kevin watched as Mite scurried over to him and sipped his drink. "Nope, no drugs! Crab, this stuff is really good! Good for dipping ants in. Hope Kevin has good ant hill near by!" Mite began to laugh at the expression on Kevin's face. "We very good at getting rid of bugs. Gots any you not want?" Mite gave Kevin a strange look. "Shadow, does him need Doc?" "No! Kevin will need a little time to get use to you that's all." Shadow watched as Mite sat stroking Kevin's hand. "I think Kevin will be just fine!" "Well, this is crazy! Where did you find them?" Kevin touched Mite's tiny hand. "You have found something very special." "Kevin, we also have discovered real dragons. I don't mean komodo dragons, either. I mean dragons that reach hundreds of feet long. Phantom is one hundred and seventy feet long." Shadow watched as Kevin raised his head and stared at him. "Dragons?" Kevin could see Crab listening to something. "What is it little one?" Tipping his head from side to sit Crab was receiving a message from one of his brothers. "Brother say someone just shot Hornbull in the shoulder. Dryvas in not there to help Hornbull, anymore. We must go! Him lives in Red Mule Tavern. Shadow, we need to go! Hornbull our close friend!" Crab enlarged himself and watched as Kevin ran into the bedroom and returned with his medical bag. "Well, let's go! I can fight if need be!" Kevin watched as Mite opened a portal for them on the wall. "Talented, young fellow!" Kevin and the other hurried through into the inn. "Where is the patient?" An elfin woman rose to her feet. "Shadow, I came to help Hornbull! There is a renegade wizard in this part of the forest. Eric was wounded and went to your tower to see Doc. Red has been told to stay away from here until this monster is stopped. We think they are really using these friends of Red's to lure him out to kill him. They have done such things before!" "Where is he?" Shadow eyes began to glow. He started for the doorway. "Woman, where is that renegade? It is Relle!" Shadow's senses were telling him that Relle was close by. "He has a small structure near that cabin! You can see the roof from here! They are after Red, again." The woman showed Shadow where the small structure was by pointing. "Shadow, don't go alone!" Kevin grabbed a spear from the wall and ran out after Shadow. "OH HELL!" Shadow had changed to his form of Phantom. "Climb up, Kevin. It's me, Shadow! This is my dragon form of Phantom. I wanted to tell you differently, but time does not permit!" Kevin ran up on the dragon's back and sat down. "I'm ready!" Phantom could see the renegade with his men heading northward towards Red's Tower. "You boys are under arrest!" "Try dragon!" The wizard shot a flaming arrow at the dragon. Phantom absorbed the wizard's magic and energies, then he drain the other warriors of their energies as he landed. "I said you were under arrest! I am Prince Phantom of the Dragons. Remember that name well!" Phantom looked as True Grey and his captain walked forward. "A little late! Take these men away. They tried to take over Red Mule and Red's Tower. Hornbull and Eric will be pressing charges!" "Thank you Phantom! You may go!" True Grey stood laughing at the pile of raiders. "I am personally placing you under arrest for the murders of Nile and Rose Wolvershen. Your plan did not work, did it Relle? You are under arrest for the murders of many human in the human world." "I thought so!" Phantom took off back to the inn. Phantom landed and Kevin ran down the dragon's back then waited for the prince to change back to Shadow. "You and I are going to have a long talk!" Kevin ran behind the prince as they entered the inn. "Would you slow down?" "Prince Shadow! Thank you for your help. I had no idea who that wizard was?" A minotaur stood up and held a cloth on his arm. "Thanks again!" "My God! Sit down!" Kevin hurried over to Hornbull. "What happened? Shadow, I need some water!" The elfin woman hurried into the back room and returned with some water. "Here, Sir! It was terrible! Shadow, Splat is out there somewhere." "He was told to stay at my tower. Where would he be?" Shadow waited for Hornbell to answer. "He's in the box at the side of the tavern. He just cleared out the tavern when that wizard hit." Hornbull pointed to the kitchen. "It is the old wood box!" Shadow walked around the side of the tavern. "Splat, what are you doing here?" "I told Emerald I had to clean up Hornbull?s Inn. I used my new finder things to do the job. Boy, did me find lots of stuff! Then Relle come and get his men. Him just returned from the human world." Splat sighed as he dragged a bag over to Shadow. "I just get this stuff from Relle's cabin. I see Phantom gets Relle. Here! I clean up Relle's cabin, now!" "I'll take this back to Kevin's home. Come with us!" Shadow walked off with Splat running behind. "You will have to be a good boy." "Where we going?" Splat caught up to Shadow and walked into the tavern. "Hornbull be all right?" "Yes! He'll be fine!" Kevin finished placeing a bandage on Hornbull?s arm and shoulder. "Go and see Doc in two or three days!" "Thank you!" Hornbull pointed to Splat. "That was a good finding trip this time. How did you do in town?" "Splat cleared out the whole town, before Relle took over that cabin. He killed those old men who owned the cabin. Splat found the old men in the cellar. Hornbull, Splat covered men with blankets. Relle killed those old men. Splat got all the things from the cabin. I go to live with Red or Shadow. Not know which one to live with." Splat dropped to the floor. "Go home, Splat! I would live with Shadow." Hornbull messed up Splat's hair. "Splat, go home!" Splat lowered his eyes and looked at his feet. "Sides Splat want to help Doc." "All right! Go get your bag! I'll open a portal for you." Shadow watched as the Cribber took off out the door and returned in a few moments. "Fast little fellow!" Kevin smiled a Splat as he returned and went to the portal. "See Doc about that cut on your hand!" "Okay, Splat do that! Bye!" Splat raced off through the portal. "Kevin, this is Hornbull the owner of this inn!" Shadow sat down and watched as Kevin began to put his medical supplies away. "I just never thought I would be healing a minotaur. I see what you mean. People they are! Well, we better get going!" Kevin rose to his feet. "My thanks for the healing. Please take this as payment!" Hornbull handed Kevin a small pouch. "Take care of this man! Let me know if he comes to stay. He'll be my healer!" "I'll do that, Hornbull. Take care!" Shadow had closed the other portal and opened another. "Crab, you and Mite return to my tower, warn Red and Emerald about what has happened. I can handle myself in the human world." "I'll be Shadow's body guard. Now, you boys go home!" Kevin smiled at the two little ones. "Thanks for your help!" "Bye!" Both spider-elves left for Red Mule Tower. Shadow and Kevin bid farewell to Hornbull and walked through the portal. "Well, now you know!" "That was some surprised you gave me!" Kevin dropped into a chair. "First that elf woman, then you in dragon form, and then a minotaur. They must all be well protected from others." "We are trying! I am what they call an Elemental Dragon, but our gods gave me special powers after I was born. I have the power and abilities to take away the very life forces, which our people use to create magic. That is what I did to Relle. He was stripped of his magical powers and other abilities. I could have easily taken his life as well. Phantom has all my magical abilities of the elf, and the powers or energies of the dragons. I wanted to tell you another way. Well, this is the stuff Splat stole from Relle. Care to help me go through it?" Shadow watched as Kevin opened the pouch Hornbull gave him. "Well?" "I just feel so honoured! You are right to want to protect your Isles. I will have this made into a ring with a minotaur on it. Shadow, I never in my wildest dreams ever expected to find a world like that. You are right. I don't know everything!" Kevin dumped six gold nuggets into his hand. "A gift I will always honour." "My people are so special! It is quite a world." Shadow waited for Kevin to put the nuggets away. "Let's go out for dinner! Kevin, this is partly why your father Richard and Darren were killed. They were actually working for Boss to stop other from exploiting our Isles and peoples." "Oh, sorry, Shadow. I just have had so much happen to me. Tell me the truth! Was that woman an elf?" Kevin watched as Shadow nodded his head. "She was from the Whitestone village. That is one of the elfin villages. My grandmother is a Whitestone elf. Red, my grandfather is Wolvershen Elf. My father was both. My mother was Aquatic with some Elemental Dragon in her. Nile my father was given special powers to change to dragon when a hydra wizard took over a testing area for elfin wizard, warriors, and began to slaughter off all who entered. My father and his brother Talon were chosen to go in and kill off the beast. However, one of Snaken's nephews had gone into the run they called Rougan's Run and hid there over night waiting for Snaken to bring in his wyverns, which they thought were helping this killer. Well, as father and Talon discovered, Snaken was part wyvern. Blaster saved my father and Talon's lives by holding Snaken's stinger, while my relatives battle Snaken. They killed Snaken, father was injured and so was Talon. So, when my parent fell in love, the gods granted my mother, Rose the abilities to mate with my father. I was one of four eggs. Only I survived. We now think that the other children were in elf form and suffocated in their shells. Elves have no claws to break the shells." Shadow could see that Kevin understood. "Let me see your arm! I noticed you rubbing it several times." Kevin examined the prince's arm carefully. "It should be all right. If it doesn't start getting some feeling in it say in the next six months, let me know. You may have a scale pressing on a nerve. I noticed that your scales were very different from other lizards." "I'll say! My grandfather, Red loves to save mine for shields and makes lightweight wizard?s armour out of them. The elves make fine armour from dragon scales. It resists fire!" Shadow leaned forward and hugged Kevin. "Thank you for helping Hornbull, today!" "It was the least I could do! So, I take it Mia is a dragon. She has the same type of inner glow you have about you." Kevin smiled and kissed Shadow's cheek. "I have my own dragon as a friend." "Kevin, when you retire would you be interested in coming to the Isles to help me. If I don't get some information that Doc can understand, many more dragons will die. Kevin, there are only thirty of us larger dragons left in the world. All the rest are dead." Shadow sat down beside Kevin. "The wars have killed off thousands of us. We are dying off slowly." "Let me think about it. Damn it! I can't think! Of course I will come! I will have to prepare everything first." Kevin rubbed Shadow's arm with some salve his mother had given him. "It is no wonder mother and Kala have not returned. Kala loves lizards as much as I do." "More so now! She has two boy friends. My cousins Sky and Storm have taken it into their heads that Kala is their girl. They guard Kala and their sister, Maria with the fury of female dragons laying in wait for a thief to steal their hoard or eggs. I have a little friend called Thunder. He is an Earth Dragon, but we keep him in the same size as Flame who is a Fairy Dragon. Boy, did I start something. Apparently, Fairy Dragons are vicious, miserable creatures that will lay in wait to torch you at first sight. They hide and love to give others hot seats at the first sign of them bending over. Anyway, when I first met Flame, I gave him some English textbooks from my grade school. I instructed Flame that he was to share the knowledge from these books. But the books were his to keep. Well, books to a dragon are like giving a poor man a gold mine full of the highest-grade ore. Flame began to share his knowledge with Thunder. Well, these two study all day and Flame teaches school to some of my servants and Joleen who is a pixie. I think I created a monster, a teaching monster out of Flame. That is all he wants to do, now! He discovered he really loves to teach others. He has already passed into grade nine, by teaching himself our grade school courses." Shadow could see Kevin starting to laugh. "Two male dragons working together - that is almost unheard of! So, they really collect hoards of treasure?" Kevin could hear the phone ringing. "Excuse me!" "Yes, they do have big treasures. I'll finish putting on the rub." Shadow rubbed the salve into his arm. He could see the discoloration in the skin was gradually changing back to normal skin tones. He leaned back and closed his eyes as he waited for Kevin to return. "Sorry about that! Well, I think we better get Doc some better books. I have no idea what he was dealing with. He'll need more than those books. Can you hook up a line for Doc from his hospital to our world?" Kevin handed Shadow his heaviest jacket. "If Doc doesn't really understand, he could even panic, if something goes wrong. If that happens get him to call me, immediately." "Where are we going? I can get a phone line to Doc's office. I'll open a portal from his house in Powell River. Run it through a piece of plastic pipe and through a portal. That is how my phone line is hooked up. We just moved to my tower so Doc has his own home and hospital, now. Doc would not panic, but he would become very concern and worry if his treatments were right." Putting on the coat, Shadow smiled as he waved his hand and a wallet appeared. "That was Fred's sister! Marg wants a lift home. Her car is in the shop, again. Shadow, Fred phoned me the other day and said he was dating Mia. I'll get Doc some books and write my phone number inside where it says see Vet." Kevin watched as Shadow burst out laughing. "He will love that, I know! Mia is falling in love! Dragons are evolving before even my eyes. Mia does not understand love, at all. She is in a tailspin! Trouble is Fred loves her just as much. Sky, Storm and Maria adore Fred and that is all they talk about. Kala and Maria don't talk about boys. Just Fred!" Shadow tried to control his laughter. "I see a dragon prince evolving, before my eyes as well. You throw your love at people. I saw the expressions on Hornbull, that elf and Splat's face. Your love is contagious!" Kevin did up Shadow's jacket. "I don't want you going into hibernation on me. It would be rather hard to explain." "I am elf as well. It stops me from going to sleep, unless I am very ill. Being able to change to my true form has given me more energy, and healed me some more. We discovered that I heal ten times faster than you would, because of the dragon in me. I broke my collarbone and it was completely healed in a week. The skin was broken as well. Doc would throw things into the air, when he tried to figure out what was going on. Apparently, I regenerate healthy cells faster than any human does. It is the dragon in me." Shadow climbed into the jeep and sat down. "Mother wanted me to help you find houses to buy. We can spend a few days going through some houses with good security grounds. Something far enough away from the main road that no one will suspect a thing." Kevin started the car and drove off down the road. "That is exactly what we will need. I have three apprentices who help me in my work. I will need a place that is very quiet and out of the way of others." Shadow could see Kevin was thinking about what he said. "All right! We will see what we can find. Did you bring your salve?" Kevin watched as Shadow called the salve to his hand. "Smarty Pants!" "I am only learning my magic. Some is natural and some is what we call Earth Magic. We actually call the elements to do our bidding. I could have blasted Relle with a huge ball of fire or sent a lightning bolt to the seat of his pants. I just used my natural abilities to drain off his energies and magic. That left him like a newborn baby. Helpless! He will regain his energies, but his magic is gone for good. I can restore it! But he will not need it where he is going. He has already been tried and convicted for murdering others on the Isles and some humans. Relle was part of the gang that killed my parents, your father and Darren. If that man is the real Relle, the gods will judge him, themselves. Rahab will simply turn his eyes on Relle and destroy him. I heard that Rahab has the powers to see the very soul of a person. Whether it is true or not, I am one who wishes not to find out. His powers are so great that the inside of a person?s head explodes when he gazes into their eyes. Within seconds, they are dead!" Shadow could see a woman coming towards the car. "Tell me does Hamel really have a girlfriend?" Kevin pulled into the driveway. "I?ll say! A changeling loves Hamel very much. She is usually in wolf form and sleeps beside him, guarding him all night long. Dawn has even chased Mia several times for ordering Hamel to do her bidding. Dawn adores Hamel and would give her life for him." Shadow nodded as Marg got into the jeep. "One of the spies at my home tried to attack Dawn. She ate him! He was going to be sent to the gods for execution." "Marg, meet Shadow! This is the young prince who mother and Kala are living with. Hamel has a girl friend." Kevin could see a big smile on his friend?s face. "Hamel is doing so well. This healer has really made a difference in Hamel's whole life. He is eating and gaining weight. He can even sit up by himself, now. And his left side, he can use it!" "Fred was telling me the same thing. What is this healer got that we don't have?" Marg was delighted with Hamel's progress. "Digger uses very old and ancient forms of healing. He is very good at what he does. Doc often comes to me and tells me that Digger is a miracle worker. His cures are made by his own hands." Shadow smiled at Marg. "Digger gathers only the finest herbs, roots and plants from his secret places. One plant grows inside underground crystal caves. These plants are used to make salve for acid burns and for other burns." Shadow smiled as he watched the scenery go by. "I miss this world so much. But I have a job to do! See my people are well cared for." "If I can help, just call me!" Kevin noticed a smile on Shadow's face. "I have been gathering people for road crews to repair the roads. Some holes in the roads would swallow this jeep. It is terrible! Lyptus, Vale and Thorn are all very busy trying to develop a substance, which we can use on the roads that is natural to the area. Vale came up with an idea. Mixing dried leaves with the clay like substance. We are very short of straw and other types of grasses. Clay on Stayn Isle is plentiful. We have large tropical plants, which we discovered recently to hold natural oils when dried. So the water runs off. Mixed with this clay and dried gives us a material, which we can make into a type of pouring clay. These slabs can be laid in sections of road in two days. We have several larger beings that carry the clay and pour it. We started with Stayn and completed the road there. We are now working on Landor Township and moved towards Spruce. There we ran into some trouble. Well the court decided to put the troublemakers on the road crews. It works!" Shadow could feel his arm tingling. "I think the feeling has started to return." "Good! I'll have a look when we get to Marg's home. Shadow is here for a rest and a visit. He was nearly assassinated a while back. Mother said Shadow's village was raided." Kevin wanted Marg to know what was going on. "I killed two assassins and wounded two others. I was stabbed with a dagger. Lucky, for me that someone had warned me ahead of time, and we were able to get the dagger they wanted to use and substitute it for another. The dagger they wanted to use had a poisoned blade. I had Doc and Digger to help me." Shadow could see they were coming to a house. "How long ago were you stabbed?" Marg gazed down at Shadow rubbing his arm. "A month ago! It is the numbness that is only driving me crazy. The rest is healed. Kevin rubbed it with salve specially made for me." Shadow realized that the house was very old. "Come inside! I'm cooking dinner tonight for everyone. How is Bess doing?" Marg opened the door and watched as Kevin helped Shadow inside. "Don't interfere, Marg. Shadow is just tired. He has worked hard today helping me heal a man hurt when a gas explosion happened. I was asked to help this man. He wants me as his doctor, if I go to the Isles. They only have Doc." Kevin winked at Shadow. "I wish your little one were here!" "I have another idea. Would Marg come to the Isles and help us?" Shadow whispered to Kevin. "Probably if she knows what was going on? So, would Darren, her husband." Kevin whispered back as they walked towards the door. "Are you all right?" "Yes. Doc said it would take a while to recover." Shadow watched as Marg unlocked the door. "You can rest! Here we are!" Marg closed the door after Shadow was inside. She turned up the thermostat and removed her jacket. "It warms up fast in here." "Come, sit down! Marg have you got a blanket?" Kevin showed Shadow to the couch. "I'll start a fire in the fireplace!" "Good idea! Darren is usually home before I am. He is dealing with my car. Boy is he angry! Here Shadow!" She covered him with a blanket. Now you rest!" Marg handed the prince the blanket. Meanwhile, Kevin had started the fire. Shadow waited for Marg to leave the room. "Kevin, want a jump start? Stand aside!" Shadow waited for Kevin to move and shot a stream of flame into the fireplace from his hand. "Love the jump start!" Kevin laughed as he sat down and examined Shadow. "I wish I knew what your vitals were. Well, you rest. It has been a while, since you had your last potion." "I know why! I haven't eaten my dragon food for two days. That is why I am so tired. Watch the door!" Shadow waved his hand a bottle of pills appeared. "Dragon food! You would not want to even try one. They fill me up! I'll wait, until after my human dinner, and then take a pill." Shadow watched as Kevin examined the pills. "Rock, other earthly morsels. Gravel etc." "I can see it was probably reduced to fit!" Kevin handed the bottle back to Shadow. "You got it! Starnick is an elfin warrior, healer and wizard who helped Eric and Doc. Three against one! Eric is Dawn's cousin. He loves Doc! Every second word is Doc. Starnick is just there to annoy me, I think, and to make Bess happy. They talk for hours about Richard and Darren. It is helping Bess to get over her losses." Shadow watched Marg coming into the room. "Here this will make you feel better!" Marg handed Shadow a hot chocolate and Kevin a cup of spiced wine. "Thanks! I'm just tired! I work hard every day. The structure I live in is on the side of a mountain. It looks like a huge palace jutting out of the mountain. It is called Eaglestep Tower. It is completely surrounded by high mountains on three sides and a cliff that drops down three hundred feet easy at the shallowest point. The only possible way to attack the tower is from the air. Kevin, a while back, we discovered something so wonderful I could not believe it myself. One of the smaller Isles is a colony of Flying Monkey People. Primate, yes, but they have evolved to a point where they can actually speak and use tools. They are beautiful people when you get to know them. We have two working for me now as guards up on the highest peaks. This is one of their amulets. It was given to me by one of my workers, as a thank you for getting him free from prison. We had ten captured when they raided my tower. Well, all but three are free now. The three we are holding are pretending to refuse to talk and tell us who put them up to killing others. We know who did, but until these people confess we cannot retrain them. But other inmates have no idea that these monkey people are my three best spies. After everyone is asleep in their cells, these three report to me. We have been getting some valuable information." Shadow showed Marg and Kevin his amulet. "It gives off a humming sound when I am in danger. I wish I had this, before I went to my village." "That's for sure! A gift like that is to be treasured and kept next to ones heart. It is truly a gift of love!" Kevin nodded his head and smiled at the back where Shadow's name was printed. "Another student of Flames? How did you guess? Marg, you would absolutely go crazy with those Isles. We have discovered a magical world where love is catching all evolving creatures in a very big way. I helped Shadow this afternoon heal a special man. He gave me something, while Shadow was out looking for Splat. Here take a look at this. Hornbull wanted me to have a picture of him. Emerald took the picture for him and Splat." Kevin handed Marg the picture. "That is Hornbull. That is Splat!" "WOW! Are they real?" Marg could not believe her eyes. "As real as I am!" Shadow waved his hands and changed to his elf form. "Now, you know! My world is a magical one of elves, dragon and many other races of fairy tale beings. I am both elf and dragon." "So, you found a world where dragons do live!" Marg handed the photo back to Kevin. "Don't tell the others." "I have no intentions, too. Shadow is risking his life telling us these things. Someone is killing off all the dragons, elves and fairy folk. Hornbull is worried about Splat. Apparently, Splat is in danger. He is one of the few little people left on the Isles. Flame and Joleen are the others. Only three exist, Joleen is a pixie and Flame is a small dragon." Kevin sat shaking his head. "Flame is a Fairy Dragon. Splat can keep his secret. We are very sure he has his wings and is fairy. I have two of my own untrained guards with me. I was given them only a few weeks ago. They are very small and a little frightened of others, yet. Kevin met their brothers Crab and Mite. I need names for these two. All right, children come out of my hair. These people will only help us if they know what to look for. Speak English!" Shadow watched as the two spiders moved slowly down to his lap and sat down in a squatted position. "Change to elf!" "Shadow, where did you find them?" Marg was drawn to the tiny ones as they sat shivering. "Cold!" The tiny elves nodded their heads. Marg went to get a pair of socks for them. They crawled inside and pulled the sock material around themselves. "Better?" "Yup!" One little one smiled up at Shadow. "We do good today. We stunned wizard for you. Him was casting spells at you." "Very good! Not even Kevin saw you on my back. These two were hidden in my scales waiting for my tail to touch the ground. Relle got of one shot! He is a very dangerous wizard. Even in elf form he can shoot five spells at once. That was a hydra wizard I fought. These two were instructed to stun Relle before he got off his other shots. This stopped him from pounding us and prevented him from changing into his hydra form." Shadow could see one of his spider-elves was getting a message. "Is everything all right?" "That wizard was not Relle! Him was doppelganger! Me really mad, now. I wasted a bite on that fool!" The other spider-elf punched his hand really hard. "Shadow, me hurt me hand!" Kevin rubbed a little salve of Shadow's into the child's hand. "These two are only babies!" "Yes I know. Their sister is one very dangerous woman even in elf form she lures men to their death. The Underground people are terrified of Spinner. Many fear her so much they will actually hide in giant spider lairs to get away from Spinner." Shadow watched as the children nodded their tiny heads very rapidly. "Spinner a bad one! She wants Shadow for her dinner! I not like idea! Shadow like big brother to us all. We all like Shadow very much. Him gives us the biggest bugs and best ants from him ant farms. Look at this bug. You not find bugs like this in Underground. Nope! We get nice warm places to sleep and good bugs to eat. Why we want to go to dirty Underground? Nope, we staying wiff Shadow!" The spider-elf pressed his body into Shadow's hand as he hugged his master. "These children are showing affection. Shadow, you really have something going on. For spiders to love someone is unheard of. The same goes for dragons. Evolution in a big way is happening on the Isles. It is no wonder the others would kill off these ones. They do not understand what is happening to them." Kevin could see that Shadow was only beginning to understand. "Whole new races learning to love would terrify others who did not know what was going on. Something must have touch off this evolution in a big way." "The meteor blasts about five hundred years go could have easily started this evolution." Shadow had read part of a journal, which belonged to Jilon. "Red took over for a wizard called Jilon. When Jilon died and left his entire holding to Red. In a cabin near Elfstand are manuscript and journals, which Jilon wrote during this time of the meteor blasts. Red was hit by a magical blast that happened at the same time the blast caused Red's uncle and grandfather's magic to explode. Red's powers were increased, and so were my father's power. Mine have increased twenty fold, since I have started learning magic. Everyone asks Shadow how many spells he knows. Never do they ask Phantom who knows almost six times as many a Shadow. They do not have the wisdom yet to separate the two beings. They believe that Shadow who is Prince of Elves and Phantom is Prince of Dragons are two separate people. I am both, Marg." "Yup! Him both all right!" One spider-elf sat smiling at Marg. "Pretty Lady!" Marg swept the little one into her hand and sat hugging him. "Fight you for him!" The spider-elf burst out laughing and rolled all over Marg's hand. "Great, a spider with a personality!" Marg kissed his tiny head. "Shadow, these little ones are adorable." "We good fighters, too." The other little one sat holding Kevin's finger. "We must find our new friends spiders to guard them. You must have spiders here?" The two little one vanished from the room. Marg smiled at Shadow. "How could these races have advanced so fast, and become so intelligent?" "I don't know! Spiders make a very low clicking sound that we cannot hear normally. I can hear them speaking now that I have been trained to listen for them. There are many spiders in this room. Don't look so surprised! When my two get finished, you will have an early warning system. I pity any robber to tries to break in. Spiders protect their homes. Once my two tell your little ones what is going on and what to look for, nothing will enter this house unseen." Shadow watched as his two little ones came back. "Shadow, you teach Marg how to listen for spider speak. Show Kevin, too. We already do him house before we leave. Dog and cat said them help us." The children sat down and listened to Shadow chanting. "Must learn more magic!" Shadow touched Marg and Kevin. "Now, you can both understand their language. They could save your life." "Unseen watchers. I rather like the idea." Marg could barely hear the sounds they were making at first. Later, she could hear them talking to each other. "How many other insects and beings have their own languages?" Kevin was wondering out loud. "Them all do! Even plants do if you really listen. Yup! Everything does!" The spider tipped his head to the side. "Some mad man is coning up the walkway!" Marg burst out laughing. "That is Darren. I think he just got the run around, too! The man who fixes my car died a while back. This one is soaking us for every cent he can dig out of us. That man is a crook!" "Wants us to bite him?" The tallest spider elf ran to Shadow's hair. "I hiding until him cool off!" "Good idea!" Marg laughed and hugged Darren as he entered the room. "Well?" "Your car is ash! The idiot backed it over a hose line. The line ruptured and exploded the car and shop into a ball of fire. He ran over the propane hose to the torch. I was outside at my car waiting for the bill. I called the police department and they said for you to file an insurance claim against the shop. Here is the accident report. The entire blame goes to the shop." Darren dropped his coat onto the chair. "Nice having Frank on our side. He sent out the fire chief to investigate. It was entirely the shops fault. Here is the fire chief?s report and the police. Happy hunting!" "Great, now what do I do for a car?" Marg was furious. "I need several vehicles for my estate. Here, buy one and keep it as a spare for me. Marg use it until you buy one for yourself. I can afford it! I still have not even touch my own treasury yet for supplies. My crews are doing something that was never done before. They are working together. I began to repair roads in one small area. The next thing I hear is that the people are taking up collections for paint and other building supplies. These people are more than wealthy, but they have no idea how to do repairs. Once they learn, well it is like a virus spreading. They pay me to buy their supplies and paints for their homes. I get it wholesale. These people don't know the value of their gold they bring me. I have three rooms guarded full of this gold. I use it to buy what they say and deposit the rest into banks that can handle these large amounts. I have bought two lumber companies; three paint stores, and six furniture stores for just my people to get supplies and furniture. Still they throw their gold at me. Kevin show Marg and Darren what Hornbull gave you for healing him." Kevin dumped out gold nuggets onto the table. "Look at it!" "This is top grade gold ore!" Darren handed it back to Kevin. "What did you heal?" "His arm was burnt! They mine their own ore as hobbies or sometimes just to get it out of the way." Shadow and Kevin explained what was going on to Darren. It took most of the evening to convince Darren what they said was true. Shadow touched Darren so he could understand spider speak. All in all it was quite the evening. The following day, Marg and Kevin bought several cars for Shadow's estate and found him the ideal property and house. It had once been an old estate house that was divided into suites. Shadow glanced over at Kevin. "It has several secret rooms. Excellent! I'll get Hamel to start repairing it." It took several more days to locate a smaller mansion that was just as private as the big one. Shadow wanted this one for himself. He had Darren and Marg bring all, but one car to the house. This one was in very good repair and needed no repairs at all. Marg love the house and helped Shadow and Kevin on her days off to clean and decorate the mansion. Shadow stayed close to Kevin during this time. Darren, Marg and Kevin were having the time of their lives helping Shadow purchase the two homes and fix the smaller one up for Shadow. It was six weeks later that Shadow finally said farewell and returned to the Isles. His first stop was Doc's office. Shadow helped Doc to hook up a phone line and gave Doc the books. Doc laughed when he saw Kevin's comment and phone number. It was almost twelve weeks later that Shadow began feeling like his old self. He spent much of his time with his apprentices after his return from Kevin's home. This healing period gave Shadow time to organize a market place in the courtyard of his tower. Shadow's market had twenty stalls for his people to sell their goods and wares. Grub moved his stall to the Eaglestep Tower. He was also the manager now of the three small markets at Stayn, Spruce and Landor. Each had ten stalls for people to sell their goods and wares. Shadow also helped work details to get some of the roads repaired on other parts of the Isles. His cousins Sky and Storm helped with the other roads by organizing foreman for the road crews. Through Kevin, Shadow was able to purchase bales of old straw from farmers. Some of the straw was soured, but was still good enough to mix with the clay for surfacing the roads. Shadow's three apprentices helped the people of the Isles to make better homes for them to live in. Hamel and Talon were still tracking Boss and his men. Dawn and Maria were learning to operate the computer. Sprig would come to visit Shadow and was also learning about computers. Shadow managed to get two typewriters for Sprig and Wonder. Shadow had been so busy organizing everything that he had forgotten about his three-month check-up with Doc. Starnick found Shadow in his office. "Don't you had an appointment with Doc." Starnick stood beside the young elf's desk. Shadow leapt to his feet. "Doc will skin me alive! I'd better hurry!" Starnick laughed as Shadow ran from his tower to the hospital. By the time Shadow arrived, he was out of breath and perspiring. He stopped in the hallway to rest against a wall, just as Doc came around the corner. "Shadow, what happened? You look terrible!" Doc walked over and helped Shadow into a room. "I forgot, our appointment and ran all the way here." Shadow sat down on the examination table and was able to finally, catch his breath. Doc raised his eyebrows and laughed. "Starnick told me you have been working hard. How have you been feeling?" "Much better, Doc! I've started working out with my karate exercises, again. I still get tired, but then I work hard every day. Doc, can I use one of the dragon rooms, here to sleep in for the next few nights?" Shadow asked. Doc handed Shadow a gown. "It has been almost four months, since you were cut. I'd like to run those tests on you. It would take a couple of days." Shadow changed into the gown. "Maybe, in a few weeks. All right, Doc. Boss is getting closer and has been causing some problems. It seems the more we find out about Boss. The more questions arise." "Well, let me finish my examination and you can get back to work." Doc gave Shadow a complete physical and took some blood samples. Doc finished and walked Shadow out into the courtyard of the tower. They saw Thunder flying towards them. "Shadow, how bout' a flight?" Thunder asked. Shadow and Thunder went over to the wall as Doc watched. Shadow changed Thunder to his true size and then leapt off the wall. Doc gasped as he saw Shadow fall, but then remembered Shadow was dragon. Phantom came soaring up into the air above the tower. Doc laughed as he watched the two dragons playing on the air currents. They circled and dove around the tower. It looked like they were dancing on the currents of air. Phantom circled around and saw Misty's cave. He could see Landor where his parent's tomb was. As they flew lower to the ground Phantom could see Eric coming up the hill towards the tower. Phantom flew over to Misty's cave and started to dive at the entrance. Thunder hovered and watched as Phantom dove again and again. That is when Thunder saw three young dragons appear at the entrance. "Just stopped by to say hi, cousins." Phantom called out. Storm, Sky and Maria took to the air and joined Thunder and Phantom. They talked and played on the winds as they flew back over to Shadow's Tower. Red had come to see how Shadow was doing and spotted the five young dragons flying. He walked over to Doc. "It's good to see the young flying, again." "It truly is a wondrous sight to behold. I see Thunder and Phantom, but who are the other three?" Doc asked. Red was laughing and enjoying watching the children flying. "Doc, those are Misty's three children. I use to spend hours watching Misty and her sisters play in the air. It always makes me feel like a child, again." Red smiled and waved to the children. Maria landed near Red. "Come for a ride, Master Red." Red grabbed Doc's hand and before he realized what was happening. Doc was on Maria's back. Phantom flew along side Maria. "Well Doc, what do you think of flying." "I haven't had so much fun in a long time. The view from up here is breath taking. I flew with Misty one night, but it was dark. Look in the courtyard, there is Mia and Emerald with your apprentices. Well, I think we had better land. We all have work to do. Thank you, Maria! We will have to do this again, real soon." Doc held on tight as Maria landed. Red levitated Doc down from Maria's back. Mia ran up onto her daughter's back and sat down. Maria took to the air, with Storm and Sky following close behind. Thunder and Phantom landed. The prince changed back into Shadow and reduced Thunder's size. The small earth dragon flew over to Shadow and perched on his shoulder. Doc and Red walked inside the hospital with Shadow's three apprentices. Starnick walked up to Shadow. "You asked me to tell you when the apprentice's families arrived. Eric has just returned with them. He brought them in the back way, so no one would see them." "Starnick, how long would it take my apprentices to go to Visions and back?" Shadow asked with an impish grin on his face. "That would all depend on what they are sent to do at the school." Starnick chuckled. Shadow grabbed Starnick's hand and led him around the corner of his tower away from the others. Shadow rubbed his wizard's ring. "Master Comet, can you hear me?" "Shadow, what a surprise! How are you?" Comet was delighted to hear the prince's voice. "Better, thank you! Master, Misty told me about some ancient books from the old school of Visions. Do you still have them? I'd like to borrow them, if I may. Enchanter told me that our history is in those books. I'm doing some research on the Isles past history. I'd like it, if you could find me anything else on our history." Shadow was trying to get some answers to his questions that had arisen, while they investigated this Boss matter. "Shadow, I have all the books from the old school. I will give them to you. No one here can read them, anyway. They're all written in Ancient Dragon or Ancient Tonyan. I'll also give you a copy of the past five hundred years of our history as well. How soon do you want these books?" Comet wanted to see his godson, again. "Right away! I'll send my apprentice's to come and get them. How long would you figure it would take to move all the books?" Shadow wanted time to set up a surprise. "Three or four hours, maybe longer. Why?" Comet asked. "I need time to prepare for something. It's for my apprentices. I need about five or six hours." Shadow could hear Comet laughing. "I'll keep them busy for the time you need. Send them to me." Comet chuckled to himself. "Thanks, why don't you come back with them, and have dinner with us. You could spend the night." Shadow knew Comet would accept. "I'll be there. I could stay two or three days, then I can help you with your research." Comet missed Shadow and jump at every opportunity to stay any length of time with his godson.

Dream to Survive Part Two Chapter One It was the week before school ended for the summer vacation. He walked from the school and could see Ham sitting in the truck waiting for him. Brett had just finished writing his finals. He turned to look at the main entrance of the school. He smiled and then tossed his pack over his shoulder and hurried to where Ham was waiting for him and climbed into the truck. ?What was that all about?? Ham had seen Brett pause out front of the school. ?I was just thinking that I would not be returning in September. That was my last exam. It seems so strange! After we left California I began to immerse myself in my studies, as you well know. Without Perry?s gang always after me, I was rather lonely until you came to join me. Ham, just after I arrived in Brandon Manitoba, I had a birthday and a few days afterwards I met this man called Red. You know the one that takes me into the wilderness for those to summer months when school is closed. No one will tell me anything about the man. We are good friends now, but at first he seemed so strange. Not even Fred would tell me who this man was. I asked Aunt Carrie, she refused to tell me anything, except that he was a good friend of my fathers. I guess he was like Strand one of my mentors and instructors. Well, lets go and celebrate. I have a part- time job with that veterinarian downtown. I am still receiving royalties from that computer game that I programmed with that teacher in California. I don?t really need to work for a living. I have enough money in the bank now to start my own computer business. I was just thinking that until the war is over on the Isles, I would have to stay here. Have you heard anything from your father?? Looking forward to his birthday in a week?s time, Brett glanced over at his friend. ?Father said that things were not going as he wanted. Someone has been stealing from the area again. Apparently, this happened over ten years ago. Almost the same things are happening all over again. Some poor mechanic was working on a car when his whole tool box and tools just vanished. No sigh on the thief either. Kala called me three weeks ago. She is terrified! She was crying and saying that she and mom had just got out of hospital. Someone kidnapped them and began to beat on them. That was two months ago. Mother would not let Kala call me. Mother didn?t want me to worry. But last night, father received a threatening letter; he had thrown it into the garbage. Being garbage day today, Kala took out the garbage and found the letter. She told me that there has been many letters in the past few weeks threatening them to leave Powell River or the same thing would happen to them, as did Walter Dovver?s family. I know that Uncle Walter?s is mother?s brother and that his family were all killed in an accident years ago, or so we all thought. This one letter gives us suspicion that their deaths to murder, not an accident. It is no wonder that Uncle Walter almost went crazy. Kala found father?s files on Walter?s family?s accident. I had her send copies to me. Sandy objected but wanted me to have the files just in case something else happens. So Sandy, father?s secretary sent other files to me as well on other cases with similar MO?s. Your parents accident was amongst those documents. Kala had also found other threatening letters in the trash, which she has included in these files.? Ham never lied to Brett or would. ?So, our suspicions were right after all.? With his heart racing with this news, Brett could see Ham holding out a file. ?What is that?? ?I duplicated everything in the file from Sandy. These are your copies of all the cases. Everyone had two things in common, the yellow powder that Carrie told Fred was Sulphur Spore and the runes found in each of the areas. Your parents cases are some how related to Fred?s wife and son?s murders, Kevin and my accident of hit and run, there are several others, besides Walters family. The murders of the Grand Master and his grandson at the Karate School. That fire in Marsh as well as that public school that was torched well before we were born. All those murders of the police officers and their wives from that one town. They area all connected. It all happened in Marsh. That is what my father and Fred have been hiding from us.? Ham could see Brett shaking his head. ?Fred told me about some connections like the two schools set on fire, grand master and is grandson?s murders, the killing of the officers, his wife and son, your accident and Kevin?s accident. I was the one that helped to connect those cases. It is these present cases that worry me.? Brett began to go through the files. ?Brandon Wilson has some other information for us. Let?s go and see him.? ?Until you can get home, we will not discover much more on these cases!? Ham was stumped on these cases. ?Well, we have found out a great deal on our own, thanks to Brandon helping us, and the lone of his criminal computer. Red will be coming in this weekend to take me to his cabin again. With my brains, maybe I should take some other police courses.? Brett started to laugh as he spilt the papers all over the floor. ?Brandon wants to take you apart. You took those night school courses and passed them well above all those other officers in the course. He just got the results of your course back. He recommended you for those courses.? Ham was just pulling into the police station parking lot. ?Brandon wanted to see us!? ?It was not really a recommendation from Brandon, but a bet with the instructors of those courses that I could pass tops in the courses. Don?t tell anyone about the courses I have been taking. After Little One got hurt, I had to learn about how to heal animals as well. That is why I worked weekends and two days after school at the Vets. It gave me time to take those courses and to help heal Little One. My friend the vet was ready for Little One. Well, at least my guard is well again.? Brett watched as Flip and Little One suddenly appeared on the seats in the back. ?Sure glad me black and not golden like Strand. Vet would have taken Strand apart. So, I different type of spider, and vet think I throw back from Black Widow Spider. Lucky I was there in the hospital when thief tries to break in after dark. Vet and me really good friends now?? Little One could see Brett laughing. ?The thief pulled a gun on the vet demanding drugs. The vet did not know what to do when Little One dropped from the ceiling on the thief?s hand and bit him. Then Little One ran over to the Vet and sat on the ground daring the thief to do something else. The vet called the police and picked up Little One giving him the biggest fly he could find.? Brett was still laughing as they left the two little ones in the van to guard it. ?You know Ham, I often wonder why my aunt changed my last name?? ?I asked father that. He said it was to hide you, so that you could go to school here and learn better things from our schools. Apparently, all they have on the Isles are healing schools and some sort of science schools. Someone told Fred that. He told me that before I came here to be with you. Well, you passed every course you set out to take, and then some. Any idea how to get to the Isles?? Opening the door for Brett, Ham paused and waited. ?None at the moment! I have to pack up most of my things and put them into storage. That house we live in is so small. My room looks like a storage locker. I only have enough room for my small bed, dresser and tiny desk. Under the bed is loaded with things from my parent?s home. Thanks to Little One helping me pack most of it, we got most of it to fit. Temper is guarding them. After his ordeal, he stays very close to home. The rest is in the small basement. Not even Little One knows how to return home. He has tried to contact Strand. He is away on assignment. Aunt Carrie wants all my school stuff packed up by the time Red comes to get me. She needs the space. Allen said that Perry should be returning home in the next year or so.? Brett hurried off beside Ham as the entered the squad room of the police station. ?Hey Brett! Want to do more filing for us.? One of the detectives laughed at the boys entering the offices. ?Not today! Must see Cap. Have much to do!? Smiling as he entered the captain?s office. ?You wanted to see me?? ?I most certainly do. I was told to give you this.? Brandon handed over a special badge to Brett. ?It is from all of us here at the office for passing your courses. I would not tell Carrie. You know your aunt!? ?Say, that is a detective badge!? Staring at the badge Ham burst out laughing. ?All you need now is the gun!? ?I am a brown belt in Karate now. I will go for my black at the next tournament! I don?t need a gun. They just make a mess!? Not being able to contain his composure, Brett burst out laughing at some of the men in the squad room. ?Want to practise!? ?We will pass! Brett congratulations! I would keep it a secret, orders from Fred. I told him and Richard. You should have heard the two of them laughing. We called you here because of a reason. You are the only one that can get to the Isles. You must find away. Fred and Richard have been telling some of us that these cases are directly involved with the Isles. Even a few cases here have links to the Isles. With this badge you can access the crime databases here, and keep us informed to what is going on. We have no authority on these Isles of yours. Harrison wanted to see how much you could learn. Well, he knows now and so do the rest of us. We have to get some information on these Isles and the criminal activities there. Someone told Harrison to leave it alone. Fred and Richard know more than they are saying, and told us to back off. They told us to see that you, Brett got some training in certain other areas, like policing and animal health care to put it bluntly. Some woman approached me just last week. She told me that Perry is getting out of the work farm and to expect trouble. They are not sure when Perry will be freed.? Brandon leaned forward with his arms on his desk. ?You did better than I would have ever expected from one of my own men. Fred and Richard want you to have access to the police computers. Just say that you are Detective Mason from this department. We will all vouch for you. So will Harrison, Fred and Richard. If you need any other men to take training send them to me. Tell them to use Brett Mason as their names, one at a time.? ?There is only one that I can think of. He is away on assignment right now. I will send him as soon as I know he is finished his assignment. Fred taught him plenty. He goes by the code name Strand. He is really different! I think you and he would really bond well as friends, Cap.? There was a strange grin on Brett?s face. The whole floor of that detective?s branch at the police station had a small party for Brett to celebrate. It was about nine when Brett realized what time it was. He and Ham thanked everyone and left for home. His aunt was late getting home that night as well. Brett was dropped off in the driveway and hurried inside. He hurried to this room and changed into his other clothes. He sat on his bed staring at Little One reducing the size of all the things in his room. ?How do you do that?? ?It is an Isles secret.? With a goofy grin on his face, Little One continued to work. ?I?ll be done by morning. The other things in the basement are already done and put into your other pack.? ?Red comes from the Isles?? Brett could see his little friend working. ?That is why he acts so strange at times?? ?I am not at liberty to tell you that. I told you that before.? Continuing to work, Little One watched as Brett left his room. ?Why won?t they tell him anything?? For the next few days, Brett prepared to get his things packed up for storage. He realized that he and Perry would probably be sharing his tiny room. Brett made sure that everything was neat and repaired. He was standing in the doorway to his bedroom, when he heard his aunt calling him. ?I?ll be right down.? The house had two floors with a sub basement. Brett hurried down the stairs. ?You called me!? ?Yes! I am working late tonight. I?ll see you after work. Don?t forget that Red comes tomorrow to get you. So, make sure everything is ready. I wanted so to be with you tonight, but one of the other masters has broken his leg, and won?t be able to teach for a few weeks. Well, it means over time for me!? After hugging him and kissing his cheek, Carrie grabbed her coat and put it on over her karate Gi. ?See you tonight!? Standing in the doorway, Brett watched his aunt pull away in her car. He closed the door. ?Little One, we are leaving to see Flip and Ham. Are you coming?? Running up the stairs, Little One chuckled to himself. He had a note in his hand. ?I had to see Strand last night. Something is cooking in big pot! It about to boil over. I not sure what happening. Sure hope it misses us!? ?No ideas on what is happening?? Waiting for a reply, but all Brett got was a shake of the head from Little One. ?I guess we wait!? ******* Red was sitting in his study finishing off some work before he left to go and get Brett. He could see a shadow appear in the room first then a woman appeared. ?What to I owe this honour Goddess?? ?We have big trouble. Relle had located Brett and knows who your grandson is we think. Relle is on his way to Brandon Manitoba with some men. We are not sure what is going on. Mother told me to tell you to bring your grandson home. We know it is early, but we think that this will give Brett time to learn what he must before things start getting too hot. Red, I cannot tell you any more than that right now.? The woman dropped to Red?s bed and sat down. ?Take Spot and Speck with you. They will have their hands full if trouble comes.? ?I was hoping I would not have to be the bearer of bad news to Carrie. You know how upset she gets. She has been learning karate, and is now an instructor. I don?t want to upset her. I would be no good to anyone, being flattened by her.? Red shuttered and watched his two little ones rapidly nodding their heads. ?I am sure you will find away. Just get your grandson home in one piece!? The Goddess vanished from the room. ?You two go and pack, we leave within the hour. My work is finished. I?ll go and tell Eric. You two hurry!? Red rushed from the room. ?We better take shovels to scrape Red off floor!? Spot ran to the shed by the barn and grabbed a shovel and reduced the size to pack in his things. Speck was finished packing as his brother appeared. ?You get healing kit! Did you find shovel?? ?Yup! I packed it already!? Both little ones always took things so seriously. Within the hour, they were on their way to get Brett. ******* Brett and Ham went to a pizza place for dinner. The returned to the truck and began to eat their meal. Flip and Little One were enjoying their pizza as well. Brett had been reading through the files that Ham had given him. "Did Cap manage to update those files for us?" "He will have them ready by tomorrow morning. I am to pick them up at six. That should be lots of time for me to deliver them to you." Ham glanced out the window. "This is our last dinner for a while. Please call me. You really are the only friend I have." "Like wise. Ham, we have to find out what is going on." Brett noticed a man across the street watching the truck. "Who is that man?" "Damned if I know. Well, you aunt should be getting home soon. Flip and I will be alright. At least, we can still communicate unknown to others." Han felt Flip's tiny hand on his. The boys finished their meal, and returned Brett and Little One home. Temper waited in the doorway for the others. Brett handed Temper his pizza. "Thanks!" He dropped to the floor and began to eat in the doorway. Temper and Little One helped Brett to finish packing up the last of their things. ******* Carrie had been handed a telegram at work. Now she sat quietly in the darkness of her quaint narrow bedroom. The knuckles of her left hand were white from clenching a telegram, which had been sent by her son. Perry had informed his mother that he was being released from a work farm, where he had been sent after being sentenced by the courts for auto theft. Perry was expecting to return home and live with Carrie and Brett, which he stated in his telegram. Rising from her blue padded armchair Carrie walked from her bedroom to just outside her nephew's bedroom door. She glanced down at the telegram still in her trembling hand. Carrie used a tissue to wipe her tears as more streamed down her rosy cheeks. She hurried back to her own room, dropped down upon the flowered bedspread as she quietly sobbed. A short time later, Carrie went into the bathroom to wash her tear stained face. She replaced her wristwatch after drying her face and hands. Looking at the time, she saw it was almost midnight. She quietly entered Brett's room, recovered him, as she had every night. Silently, Carrie shuffled her way downstairs to the kitchen. After going to the countertop, Carrie poured a cup of coffee, and pulled from the bodice of her dress her Communications Cross, which Red had given her after the death of Nile and Rose. Slowly, Carrie rubbed the emerald jewel in the centre of the golden cross, which she held in her trembling left hand. "Red, do you hear me?" Carrie moved over to the kitchen table and sat down. "It's Carrie!" "Carrie, I can hear you, clearly. What is the problem?" Red replied from the building where he had opened a portal and had entered. "I just received a telegram from Perry. He's on his way home!" Her voice sounded cracked as she cried and her eyes swelled with tears. "All right Carrie!" Red paused to think, for he did not want Carrie to know just yet that he was taking his grandson home to the Isles. "I was going to take Brett to the cabin. I guess, it's time, he returns to his real home." There was another pause of silence as Red thought. "At least, Perry won't have his cousin to help protect." Red do not know if Perry?s gang would retaliate for Allen suggestions to the judge, that Perry go to the work farm. "Yes, I want Brett out of it! I'll be there at the same time as we planned. I'd appreciate it, if you'd tell Brett, who I am. Give Brett, Nile's belongings. Oh, yes! Please, make sure he is wearing his Communications Cross, when I arrive. It might also be better, if you told him why he is coming to live with me. It might sound better coming from you." "Thanks Red! I'll do as you ask. Brett will be ready by the time you get here. Bye Red!" Carrie started to cry again. She still believed that Perry's gang were the ones hurting Brett. "Carrie, stop worrying! Brett will be fine! You stay calm!" Red put his master cross away under his shirt. He walked over to the bed of straw, which he had prepared for himself. "Well, I won't have to tell Carrie that I've come to take Brett home." Red gave a sigh of relief for he had dreaded those thoughts for sometime. "For once in his life, Perry has finally done something right! Now, let's see! I pick up Brett just after breakfast. We can make the plane to Vancouver before noon. Then, there is that nine hour stop over in Vancouver Airport. We'll take the plane to Powell River, then the bush plane to the Reserve. One of the Natives will always take us to Stan's cabin. So, it will take us, at least, three days to reach Reserve. Then there is another seven days travel on horseback, before we reach home. It will be a long trip this time even with the magic portals." ?Good, then we can leave shovel here!? Speck could see a strange expression on Red?s face. ?What would you need a shovel for?? Red was almost afraid to ask. ?To scrape you up after Carrie get finished beating you into the floor.? Very serious, Speck glanced over at his brother. ?See we even bring healing kit to patch you up with later!? Rolling his eyes, Red burst out laughing. ?You two are goofs! Get some sleep! We will need it!? ******* Early the next morning, Brett rose to get ready for the trip ahead and went down to breakfast. His aunt was still sleeping! Brett got himself something to eat. Then returned to his bedroom to finish packing up the personal belongings he would need on his trip. Daydreaming, Brett remembered how he and Red had first met that eventful Saturday afternoon, just a few days after Brett's tenth birthday. Brett had been flying his kite, which Carrie had given him as a birthday gift. He was running to get his kite into the air, when he ran right into Red. Sending them both head over heels down a small hill to the bottom. From that time on, Brett had spent his last two summer holidays high in the Rocky Mountains at Red's cabin. Brett had not seen Red, since Easter Break. The lad was looking forward to seeing his friend. Brett missed Red, when they were apart. Even though, Red looked to be in his fifties, he was so different from other men. He reminded Brett of a mountain or trapper type of man. Red could handle any situation, which was thrown at him. There was never a dull moment when the two of them were together. Red always came to get Brett on the day after school broke for the summer. Brett was excited, because tomorrow was his twelfth birthday. Red had promised something very special was going to occur. Brett could hardly wait to see Strand once, again. Brett's small stature did not let it both him. For he knew that size was not everything. He rather liked being small for he could out manoeuvre most men and boys who wanted to fight him. Brett made his way over to his stool, sat down and stared out at the rain for a several moments. He fell backwards off his stool onto his bed and glanced around his small room. There was only enough space in his bedroom for a computer desk, a dresser, a small bookshelf, which was attached to the wall over his desk and his single bed. The room was a place for reading, homework, sleeping and best of all, daydreaming. Brett reached up to his bookshelf and picked his three favourite books as well as his glyph books and notes. Then he placed them all into his backpack. He enjoyed reading for is helped to pass the time and gave Brett the adventure he needed. Brett knew he would have plenty of time to read as they travelled to their forest destination. Brett heard his aunt moving around down in the kitchen. He knew she would be coming up to his bedroom, when she discovered the dishes were washed and in the drying rack. It was one of her ways of showing Brett how proud she was of him. Brett would often do the dishes and wait to get his kiss for doing them. He heard her close the front door and drive off. Carrie returned within the hour. Brett heard her coming up the stairs, but waited for her to knock. "Come in, Aunt Carrie!" Brett sat up as she entered the bedroom. Carrie's hair was drawn back into a ponytail. She looked to be in her late twenties, but was in reality almost forty years of age. Brett could see she was wearing her white Karate Gi. That is when he remembered it was Thursday, the day for teaching Karate at the gym. Carrie had taught for the past three years. "I've done everything you asked me to." Watching her push back her almost reddish brown coloured ponytail, Brett waited for a reply. "That's fine!" Her eyes slowly inspected the room. "Yes Brett, you have! Thank you, for doing up the dishes," she kissed his cheek. "I would like to speak with you. It will only take a few moments." Making her way over to Brett, she sat down beside him on his bed. ?I just returned from the bank where I had some things put away in a deposit box.? In her hands was a small gold and silver chest about the size of an adult shoebox. She handed the chest to her nephew. "Brett, I promised your father I would give you this chest, and items that are inside. I believe you are old enough to take care of the items." Reaching behind her neck and removed a small golden key. Then she reached over and used to unlock the chest. "Please, promise me that you will take care of everything in this chest. They served your father well! Now, they will serve you!" Her words stuck like a haunting spell in his mind. That's when Brett noticed a beautiful golden cross. Engraved on it were some strange symbols. In its center was a bright emerald like gem, which seemed to capture the light from the room. Carrie removed the cross from the chest and placed it on the same chain as the key. ?Never take this cross off!? She reached over Brett's head and placed the chain around his neck to make sure the clasp was securely fastened. It was then that she put the cross inside Brett's shirt. Carrie rose from the bed and started to walk towards the door. She turned around as if to have forgotten something. "Oh! I'm sorry! I almost forgot!" With a strange sadness on her face, she sighed. "Red will be here shortly to get you. I realize that over the past few years, you and Red have become very close friends. Brett, Red was also very close to your father. You see, Red is your grandfather!" Carrie paused, wiped her tears, and then swallowed hard. "You're going to live with Red, now. We think it will be best under the circumstances. Brett, last night after you had gone to bed, I received a telegram stating Perry will be coming home, tomorrow. Red and I don't want you hurt the way you were in the past by Perry and from his gang. We only want to protect you!" Brett hurried over to his aunt and embraced her. She knew he understood as she kissed his cheek. "Red will be here shortly," she gazed at her watch. Then grabbed Brett's school back pack and carried it from his room. Moving towards his door, Brett stood silently, took one last look at his room, before picking up his hikers backpack with his most personal treasures in it. Brett put the small chest of his fathers inside his backpack, before he walked downstairs. Brett was wondering why they had never told him about Red being his grandfather. Now, questions flooded his mind. Stopping in the bathroom, Brett grabbed his phone and called Ham. "We won't have to wait! Red is coming to take me home, before Perry comes home. Ham contact Fred and your father and tell them. Also, tell them to pretend that we do not know each other." "Gottcha, Brett. See you in Powell River. I just got a call from Harrison. He wants the truck for a while. I told him to come and get it. I will fly home on the first flight out on Sunday. Try to stay in touch with us, by phone." Ham could hear Carrie yelling in the background. "You better go! ?See yeah!" Brett put his phone away and left the room. Carrie hugged her nephew as he descended the stairs. "Brett, you have always shown me love and respect. We will always be good friends. Perry has given me much trouble over the year. Please, don't forget to call me! Anytime! I'll pack up the rest of your things and send them to you soon. If you need anything, call me. All right?" Carrie held Brett in a tight embrace, as she tried to hold back her tears. "Aunt Carrie, I need something from the basement. I will be right up!" Brett hurried downstairs and grabbed all the reduced articles from his father's box , put them into his backpack. One article was another book of glyphs and the other was another book that Brett has started to decipher weeks earlier. He resealed the box, but Little One reduced its size so he put the whole box into his backpack and returned upstairs. Little One could be felt in Brett?s hair. Temper was in his tiny form and ran up into Brett's hair. The child saw his reading book cover a friend of his had once made him in school. Brett walked over and put the cover into his bag. He then returned to the living room. "I think I have everything!" He checked his bankcard and wallet. "Everything is in my pack." At that moment, the doorbell rang. Brett hurried answered the door. "Grandfather! How are you?" "I feel great!" Red rubbed the back of his hand gently on the boy cheek like he always did. "I see you are ready to leave. By the way, nothing has changed between us. Please, call me, Red." "Okay Sir! I mean, Red!" Brett had hoped that his grandfather might, at least, give him a hug. "Red, I have so many questions for you." "The questions will have to wait, until we get home. The taxi is waiting! We really must hurry, if we are to make the right connections. We'll talk later! Now, Brett say your good-byes! We don't have much time." Red rubbed Carrie's cheek the same way he had done to his grandson. Red watched Brett hug and kiss his aunt, goodbye. Brett grabbed his things, then ran out to the taxi and sat down in the back seat. He pulled out his cell phone and called Hamel to tell him he was leaving. Hamel stood across the street watching Brett. Hamel hurried towards the cab and handed Brett a parcel. "See you soon!" Brett smiled at Hamel and waved back. Brett took out the book from the basement and slipped it into the book cover. Meanwhile, Carrie waved to Brett as Red turned to Leave. "Red, take care! Let me know when you arrive home. I realize the dangers ahead of you both. So, be careful! Please, take care of Brett!" "I promise! Don't worry, we'll be fine!" Red kissed her hand. "I expect to be home, within ten days. I want Brett to learn what I do for a living. You understand! Well, I better go!" Red walked out to the taxi. He waved to Carrie as they drove off. As they arrived at the airport, Red and Brett grabbed their things and went to the ticket counter. "Two tickets to Vancouver. Can I also pay for a connecting flight to Powell River?" Red put his elbows on the counter top, while he waited for the attendant to go through her files and reply. A man in an airline uniform walked up to Red. "I'm the captain of a charter going to Powell River. We leave within the hour. I have extra seats, if you are interested. Just thought I'd ask! I overheard you talking to this young lady." "Thank you, we would like to get home as soon as possible. We accept your offer!" Red had his back to the man, and just now turned around to see a friend from Powell River. "Jason, what are you doing in Manitoba?" "Red! I should ask the same! I ordered plane parts over six months ago. They finally came into this airport. So, instead of fighting with the airlines, I brought out a group of tourists for a friend of mine. Why not? It pays for the gas! We just loaded the parts that are for my bush plane. You can stay with me, tonight. Tomorrow, I'll take you up to the reserve. Who is this young man?" "Jason, I barely recognized you in that outfit. This is my grandson, Brett." Red shook his head and laughed at seeing his friend. "That will put us almost two days ahead of schedule. I want to get a few books, before we leave." "I was heading that way, myself." Jason walked with Red and Brett to the small shop and bought some things as well. They followed Jason to his plane and boarded. The extra seats were everywhere for Jason was going to deadhead it back to Powell River. The plane was empty of people, except for a single stewardess. A woman greeted them. "Red, what are you doing here?" "Mae! I came to get my grandson and take him home." Red smiled as he watched Mae making a fussed over Brett. It was not long, before they were in the air, headed for Vancouver International Airport. ******* Meanwhile, a long distant telephone call was being placed from Brandon, Manitoba to the police station in Powell River. "Yeah, Uncle Fred! It's Ham! I have been trying to get through to father. He was right! Perry Bosnic is headed right for his mother's home. Fred, guess who I just saw leaving here with Brett Mason." Hamel always used his last name as his first name. "Took Brett Mason where? Should I ask who?" Fred was having trouble hearing Hamel. "Speak slower and louder! We have a bad connection!" After the death of Nile and Rose, and the death of his son, Fred Borden had decided to move to Powell River where his former partner, Richard had move to. They had both quit their police force in California and went to the town of Powell River. They were trying to find correct answers to what had happened in California ten years before. Richard had become obsessed with the case of Nile and Rose's deaths. In a way, so had Fred. Both officers had moved to Powell River, because Red was seen there many times. Both men were trying to find the Isles. Fred and Richard knew that Red's homelands were where these murderers came from. After Fred and Richard moved to Powell River, they began to follow Red when he would return from his trips to Powell River or from seeing Brett. Red, however, knew the men were following him and would often send the police officers tailing him into a state of panic, whenever he would vanish as they tracked him through the wilderness. It had only been two years since Fred had aquired a new partner called Brian Mason who had been the officer that Zorran had talked to some years before in the town where the fire at the school had taken place. Zorran was one of the Elder from the Isles sent to find out where certain people had disappeared. After Zorran had left Brian's office, the police officer began to investigate some of the other incidents where this yellow powder had been discovered. Brian had discovered six, not five like Fred had. Brian had not told Fred that the deaths of his wife and son, Andy were directly linked to the murders of Nile and Rose Wolvershen. Mainly, because Brian thought that Fred knew and that was why he was in Powell River to begin with. "Red Wolvershen just picked up Brett Mason! I heard Red instruct the cabbie to take them to the airport. Brett called to tell me Red was his grandfather, and they would be going home. Father's information was right. Picker from Perry's gang is waiting at the bus depot for him. I have alerted the police in Brandon just in case of trouble. Cap has been expecting trouble for several weeks now. We don't expect Perry will hurt his mother. I just found out last night that someone has put a killing contract out on Perry. Father thinks it might be the Fire Hell Gang, itself doing the contract." Hamel could see an unmarked police car driving up to the house where Carrie lived. "Fred, something is going down! A police cruiser just pulled up to Carrie's house. Tell father I will stay close to Carrie. If I can't reach father, I'll call you! Father is right, that man isn't dead! Tell father as soon as you see him. I have seen Brad Bosnic. All right! Yes, I'm sure! Oh, Brett said he would call you soon." Hamel watched the policemen sitting outside Carrie's home. "The police officer in charge here said he received word that something big was going down. We think it has to do with the release of Perry. The police here are doing everything they can to protect Carrie. There has been a plain ghost car our front of Carrie?s home for over a week now. The officer here told me that he wanted Carrie watched. Apparently, the officer in charge is Don Wilson?s brother, Brandon. I talked to the police and had a car assigned to her last week. They have a policeman posted outside guarding the house. Even your old Captain Harrison seems to know that something is going down. He contacted the police here in Brandon, a week ago. I have Allen standing by just in case. Allen has sent one of his friends to follow Perry when as he leaves the bus depot. We all want Perry safe. Harrison and Allen are both supposed to arrive in Brandon by tomorrow night! Brett and I spotted several of Perry's old gang last week. We managed to get some really good shots of these men. Brett has his copy. I?ll bring my pictures and negatives to you when I come home." "Hamel, keep me posted! I will send a car to the airport to intercept Red. I'll try to find out what his fight plans are. Talk to you, later." Fred went over to his file cabinet and pulled out the ten year old Wolvershen Case File from the states. "Fred, are you coming?" A man stood in the doorway. "Brian! Sorry lad! No lunch, today! Sit down!" Fred looked up at his partner entering the office. Fred tossed the Wolvershen File in front of Brian on the desk. "Perry Bosnic has just been released from that work farm. Hamel is sure that he just seen Brad Bosnic. Maybe now, we can find out if Brad did kill Red's son Nile and his son's wife, Rose. I'm glad Allen moved Carrie out of that town. Brett will stay in touch with me. At least, now we can keep track of Carrie and Perry. But as Hamel said, something is going down! Hamel is staying close to Carrie. There is too much at stake this time. I'm talking lives. Red is taking Brett home. I want them followed! For heaven sake, don't lose them! Red is a woodsman of some kind. Watch yourself! Red is a hard one to follow. We know from what Stan has told us, and what we have been able to piece together that Red lives somewhere northeast of the reserve. Stan thinks somewhere near the Lillooet Glacier. I have told Stan that if I need him, I will call. Stan is still trying to find out where Red lives, and has been for years. He has agreed to track for us as well." Fred laughed, because he knows from experience that Red could never be tracked. Not even Stan could track Red. Stan, himself was a ranger, and a first nations tracker for the Forest Service. As far as the government officials were concerned Stan was the best tracker in Canada. Stan and Fred called Red, the Mysterious Mountain Man. "Remember, Red has his grandson with him. That will slow him down." Brian watched Fred laughing even harder. "Not likely! One more thing, I saw Red at the post office a few weeks ago. I have aged in ten years. Red hasn't! Stan has known Red for fifteen years. Red never ages! Come to think of it, neither does Carrie! You tell me, what's going on! I have been on this case for over ten years. Richard Hamel was my partner then. That is why he quit the force, and became a private investigator. He has been working on this one case ever since." Thinking back to the past years, Fred could only praise his young friend, Brett. "There is one thing you don't know. When Brett was about eight, I would see the child quite often. After a town gang attacked Brett, I made arrangements with Carrie to become Brett's Big Brother. The child had lost his parents about the same time I lost Andy. I am not counting all those years Andy lay in a coma. I guess Brett is more like a son to me. I almost went crazy when Andy died! If it wasn't for Brett, I would be crazy, now. You don't understand! It wasn't Harrison, Richard or anyone else who tied the five cases together. It was Brett who helped piece together these five different cases from California to this one." Fred paused an pulled out a book from his desk. "I have never met a child like Brett before. Ham and I stay in touch. You know Brett is only going on twelve years old, yet he just graduated grade twelve. Ham wrote me a letter stating that. It was Brett who developed that computer program for Richard's crime trucks. Years ago, Brett and one of his teachers developed a game. They have both made more money that both you and I will ever make in our lifetimes. Richard told me he sent Brett a cheque for five hundred thousand dollars for that crime program. Other agencies are begging Richard to get their hands on it. This is a private deal between Richard, Brett and myself. This program was specially programmed for us alone. We allow Harrison to use it from time to time." Fred finished giving a full detailed report to Brian, before he studied his flight schedule for the airport. He made a telephone call to see when Red's flight would be on time. Fred looked at Brian. "Red's flight arrives in Vancouver at half past four, this afternoon. The flight to Powell River doesn't leave until tomorrow morning at nine-thirty. So, Red won't be here, until ten to eleven. Jason's flight won't leave for the reserve, until four-thirty. Please, try to stay with Red." "I will!" Brian could see Fred holding a picture of his wife and son in his hands. Brian realized at that moment that Fred did know that the deaths of his family were related to the Wolvershen Case. "It was just before Nile and Rose died that these attempts began to happen. My wife called me from home one day; she told me that she had seen Rift with some drug dealers. I sent word to that towns police detachment what my wife had seen. I had just returned from the academy at the time. I will never forget that night; we had been told that one of the other detachments has been taken over by bikers. There was big trouble in that town. Don was assigned to investigate the murders of all those officers. Brandon Wilson left the academy where he was teaching and took over for a while as Captain of the other town near by. He called in the army reserves to help him. Don did the same thing to regain control of the town. I was moved to the new detatchment where Richard had been stationed. In fact, we arrived the same day. As long as the army base was there and manned, we in the four towns were safe. We had all been invited to a party at the new nature reserve where Nile and Rose were working. Old Travis wanted us all to get to know each other. Somehow Rift found his way there and began causing trouble. Nile and his brother grabbed Rift and threw him into a pond. Rift flew at Carrie and hit her really hard. We arrested Rift and tossed him into jail for the night. He was drunk and disorderly. No one thought anything of it. It was three days later that I received a call from Richard. My wife had been raped. I hurried home! My wife was hysterical. I took her to the hospital and Bess got the information we needed to make the case. Rift had done it. After that Rose and Nile were often threatened. I was told to back off the case by Rift! I was out for his hide. I told my wife to go and stay with my sister in Vancouver. Tammy did stay with Marg for several months. After she returned home. I received a call that my wife had been murdered and my son was in a coma." Fred was trying his best to explain. At first I believe that Wolvershen Case killed my wife and son. But after Richard's son Kevin was almost killed and young Hamel crippled for life, I realized it had nothing to do with it. They killed Nile and Rose Wolvershen as well as Brad Bosnic or so we thought. Old Travis died soon after Nile and Rose were killed. Brett tied a total of five cases to this same case. Harrison and several old timers from the case were shot at as well. Don and Matthew were traffic cops who worked the murder crash site. It is all tied together! Richard and I have talked about it many times in the past. Certain names and faces keep reappearing over and over! A few years ago, Brett linked five cases together with the Sulphur Spore powder found at each of the five scenes, and some ancient Nordic Runes that Brett can read. Over the years, I have begun to learn to read these Runes as well. Brett would send them to me on his computer." Fred rose to his feet. "This time we will succeed. Brian, if I tell you to get out. DO IT! Pack up your family and run like hell was after you! Keep on running even if you have to go to Europe. I know these people. They will not bat an eye when they kill you or your family." Fred set down his wife's picture. "Andy was only eight when they ran over him!" "Bess told us. Fred, something else happened some years back. I never thought about it until now. Colin had given me his case involving the Karate School fire. He vanished shortly afterwards. It could have some bearing on these cases. This strange man called Zorran came asking about the fire at the school, and the child that the old karate master called his grandson. I began to investigate after I had given Zorran the names of the officer on that case. Don Wilson and Richard were in on that case. Zorran could not find Richard or Don for some reason. But the others are all dead, now. I looked up their service records when I could not find their names in the telephone directories. Anyway, Richard was lucky that he was transferred when he did. Those other officers were all found dead at the scene of a massacre. Then the week before I left the States. I received a parcel. In it were some pictures and documents on your family's accident. The runes and Sulphur Spore were found at the scene. You are right we will find their killers this time. By the way, Walter Dovver wanted to see you!" Brian watched as Fred turned before leaving his office. "You know, before I left the town of Morris there was a man who hung around that group of car club members. His name was Bradley Dovver. I asked Walter if he had relatives in the States. He said once he did, but only his brother Sean is still alive. Walter had a son called Bradley and three other children at one time. Walter's children and his wife were all killed in a car accident. Their car exploded on a trip back from the states. Walter was away delivering a prisoner in Vancouver. My brother, Frank remembers that day, for he has known Walter for many years. Some here on the force say that Walter's wife left him for another man. No one is really sure. Walter never talks about it." Walking down the hallway to his sergeant?s office, Fred could see Brian getting ready to leave. "Walter!" Fred entered the office. "I know you have that prisoner to return to Vancouver next month. I'll takeover, while you're gone!" Fred was handed a file. "I'll see it is placed on the computer." "Thanks Fred! I know I could count on you. But something else came up. I'm leaving tonight for Vancouver. A friend of mine has died. I must go help his wife. I will be at this address. I will come back and get the prisoner next month and deliver him. He is to be returned to the States. He killed someone down there. Paper work is still not properly done. That is why I say another month. Well, I'm off!" Walter walked of his office. "Be back next month!" "Tell Frank I want my cuffs back." Fred's twin had borrowed his cuff a while back. Frank lived in Surrey a small City in the Lower Mainland. ******* Red and Brett sat looking out the window of the jet plane. Brett looked at his watch as they flew over the cloud-covered mountains. "We really made good time! It's only one-thirty." Brett was awed by the view from being up so high. "That was nice of Jason to let us come on this flight." ?There is a time difference as well!? Jason walked back the seat next to Red and sat down. "I just got a call from my office. Someone hit the wheel of my bush plane at the airport in Powell River. I needed my friend?s jet to bring back the parts for damaged bush plane, which is even damaged more now. Anyway, we'll be landing this plane at Delta Airport. I'll fly you two to the Reserve by helicopter. The man that owns this plane borrowed my copter. So, we'll be landing in about ten minutes. We can have lunch at the airport. I'll fly you right to the reserve after lunch." By two-thirty that afternoon, they were on their way to the reserve. It was three-twenty when Red and Brett thanked Jason and watched the copter take off for Powell River. Red walked over to a garage and asked about a car to take them to Stan's cabin in the woods. The native at the gas station closed his business, while he drove Red and Brett to the ranger's cottage. When Red tried to give the native something for the gas. The native only pushed the money back at Red. They had been friends for many years. "I owe you still for helping us out last winter. Red, don't ever try to pay me, again. It is not you who owes me, but me who owes you. Oh, I tried that lake you suggested for fishing, thirty-two trout in a few hours. It was great. Netted me a job next summer as guide for some tourists." "I'm glad Salman. Now, it is time for me to return home. I won't be coming this way as often, now. Still will pick up my mail from Powell River once a week or maybe now every month." Watching the scenery go by, Red was happy it was almost over. Leaning back against the bench seat in the truck, Brett started to recall how this whole matter with Perry began. Now, it was more like a bad dream. For he felt like he was running away from something. Ever since Perry had turned sixteen, Brett felt like he had been on the run. He gazed out the window of the old truck as they bounced along on the goat trail with was full of potholes. Memories! ******* Three figures, one dressed in dark green and two in forest green coloured cloaks moved through a grove of trees into at clearing, where they met two men dressed in brown cloaks, their physical features were hidden by their large hooded cloaks. The smaller man dressed in dark green walked up to the two men dressed in brown. "Leave that tiny flying thing alone! We got what we came for. Take them to the cave. Now, hurry! Unless, you want Misty on your tails. MOVE IT!" The man turned to look at the vehicle. "After you morons have finished delivering these ones, go to Daisydale and wait there for me." The small man in green cloak walked back to the two larger men in green cloaks. "Good, that's done! All right, Oft, repeat your part in the plan to me." "We wait until Hamel men go to work. Then we snatch there two women, and take then to the old motor home." Oft walked along side of his partners. "We is not to hurt them. Boss said so. You just make sure that you have escape route ready!" The other taller man in the green cloak replied. "Stun, you don't tell me what to do! I'll do my part!" The small man struck Stun with a whip. "Look, you stupid man! We are Boss's right hand men and have been with him for over ten years. We only let you come along, cause Boss said you could move us faster from one place to another." Oft grabbed the smaller man, smashing his head into a tree. Stun picked up the small man. "You are only a stupid little man, Marts. So, better you do as we say, or Boss will kill you, just like him did to others of your kind. You better not ever touch those Hamel women. Or we will kill you ourselves!" Marts's head was spinning as Stun tucked the little man under his arm, and walked off into the thick fog bank. Chapter Two As they bounced alone the goat trail while riding in the truck, Brett began to remember back to what his Aunt Carrie had told him about his family, and what he, himself remembered from his past. It had been almost ten years, since Brett's parents had been killed in a motor vehicle accident. His mother's sister, Carrie Bosnic had been awarded custody of Brett. She always displayed a loving, caring personality towards her own son, Perry and her nephew. No one could say that she favoured her own son, because she always treated the boys as equals. Perry's ideas were unlike his mother's way of thinking. Right from the start, Perry would display fits jealous rage. He would also act as if he detested his cousin in front of others. As they grew older, Perry would often spend hours scheming against Brett, trying to keep his younger cousin away from other people. However, what the others did not realize was that Perry was only trying to keep Brett away from certain people who wanted to harm him. When it was just the two of them, there was a real brotherly bond. Even on a few occasions, Perry's friend, would scheme with his other friends to keep Brett close to Carrie. After the death of Vern, Perry?s best friend, Perry tried everything he could to prevent the others in Rift?s gang from hurting Brett. Even the spreading of vicious rumours was used to stop others from getting to know his cousin. Perry would, say Brett was a liar and thief telling their classmates. Perry was always trying something different to get his mother's attention or so she thought. He would blame his cousin, if things did not go his way or he found himself in trouble. But actually what Perry was doing was trying to get Brett grounded to the house. Soon, Brett began to lose his school friends. It was only after he and Carrie moved to Manitoba that Brett had found Perry?s diary, and what he was doing. Only Brett knew of the book and kept it close to his person. Some of the things Perry would say really hurt Brett at first. After being attacked several times, Brett realized that it was only Perry's way of protecting him. Brett would hurry home from school and go right to his bedroom. That is where he would concentrate on his school studies and his computer courses. On several occasions, Perry would play hooky from school. This all began at the age of ten. One year later, Perry began running away from home, usually a few weeks at a time. It was at the age of twelve that he had joined a gang, which was really a car club. Carrie thought it was Perry?s gang causing the trouble. That is when Perry began to pretend to get into serious trouble, which on several occasions involved the police. Everyone thought Perry was mixed up with the Fire Hell Gang run by Rift Setter. Brett remembered, the evening that all hell broke loose. According to Perry and his gang, they had broken into Carrie's garage and hot wired her new car. She had no way of knowing who the thief was that had stolen her vehicle. So, she called the police and reported her vehicle missing. That same evening, one of the patrol cruisers spotted Carrie's car and a high-speed pursuit ensued. Perry tried to stop the car, but in the heat of the moment he lost control and the vehicle crashed into a storefront. Some of the other gang members jumped in a second car that was waiting in the area. They took off in another direction, while Perry and a few others fled on foot. The police managed to catch one of the gang members. Huffing and Puffing, Perry stormed into his home. He knew if he lied, Carrie would wonder what was happening and try to find out. "Mother, come quick! I just saw Brett smash your new car into a store front, down on Maple Street!" Sweat rolled down his face as he stood in the doorway, with his back leaning against the wall. He had not noticed that his mother's friend, Allen Colter was sitting in the front room talking to Brett. "Brett, would you go to your room for a while. I must speak with Perry." Carrie calmly walked over to Brett and hugged him. "This won't take long!" Carrie waited for Brett to leave the front room. Brett's room was at the top of the stairs. He could see into a good portion of the living room from his bedroom door. He watched the event unfold and remembered them well. That evening, Allen had invited Carrie and Brett to go with him out to dinner and a movie. They had just returned minutes, before Perry had burst through the front door. "Perry, you have hurt your mother for the last time!" Allen moved with great speed and grabbed Perry's shoulders with one of his huge powerful hands. Allen escorted the teenager to the couch. "Sit there! And - don't you move!" Allen was a rugged looking man, the burly type with the body of brawn and the mind of lawyer. He had been a cop for many years, before going to law school. These days, however, Allen was a District Attorney. A job he did not much like. It had been dumped into his lap when his friend had died. Allen was a friend of Fred Borden's and lawyer who had handled Rose and Nile's funeral and helped Red get the bodies home, immediately. Allen had stayed very close to Carrie after that. He was fond of both boys and loved Carrie, dearly. Allen had been one of the lawyers who helped Fred investigated the deaths of Rose and Nile. He had suspected Carrie's husband, Brad had hired someone to kill Rose and Nile. However, Allen could find no solid evidence. It had been Allen who talked Richard into staying on the case. But when his friend quit the force, it was Allen who saw that Richard was supplied with all the latest information. But now Allen?s information had dried up. A few weeks after Nile and Rose were murdered. Police found a car with what was reported to be Brad dead at the wheel. Allen had helped Carrie with the funeral arrangements for Brad. It was bad enough losing two members of her family in the same week, but to lose three that was unbearable. Allen knew how it felt to lose someone. He had lost his wife and twins only a year earlier to a drunk driver. He understood what Carrie was going through and did his best to help her. Allen also realized after reading the case files over many times, that there were discrepancies in several of the police reports. One said that Nile and Rose died after Brad had, the other report said before Brad had been found dead. This in itself bothered Allen. Brett had heard Allen say several times, how things in both cases never sat right in his mind about his parent?s accident or Brad's death. Brett remembered, how hurt his aunt was to think Perry could have done something like this. Brett often wondered if his cousin would turn out like his uncle. It hurt Brett even to think this way, but memories cannot be erased that easily. Yet, when Perry was alone with Brett, they could talk and be friends. This had always puzzled Brett. Only in cases of gang involvement was Brett brought into the scene or event by Perry. Brett remembered Carrie glancing down at her son. "Perry, I love you very much! I can't take anymore of your lies or friends!" she turned and ran into Allen's arms. "No more! Allen, will be taking over for me?" Carrie turned one last time to face her son. "Maybe, someday you will realize that I am right in doing what I do, tonight. Perry, I could never turn you over to the police." Gathering all her courage together. "That's why I am turning this case over to Allen." Perry realized at that moment, just how much trouble he was really in. "Mother, can I use the bathroom." Perry knew better than to fool with this lawyer standing beside the phone. Especially, when he saw Allen's facial hues were the same ruby colour as his mother's dress. "I'll come right back downstairs afterwards. No tricks!" Allen nodded his approval. Perry went upstairs and washed his face, hands and changed his shirt. He saw Brett's bedroom door was open. Perry moved towards Brett's door. "Cous, look I'm in big trouble this time! I have tried to keep you out of the way of that gang from Marsh. Yes, that Fire Hell Gang. I don't care whether you believe me or not. They are trying to kill you and mother. I don't know why. Bradley Dovver has tried to find out for me. They have tried to kill him as well. After I am put away in prison, I want you to get Allen to help you take mother away from here. Doesn?t your computer teacher have family in Manitoba? Speak with him. I know it is not right to lie, but sometimes I must to protect you and mother. You will understand some day." "Perry, why do you always have to blame me? Have I ever hurt you?" Brett rose from his bed and walked towards his cousin. "Truthfully, it has been to keep you out of the sight of that gang. They really want you dead!" Perry reached out and messed Brett's hair. "Bradley Dovver knew my father. He told me that it was the Fire Hell Gang that killed Dad. Apparently, Dad had stolen something from the leader of that gang. What we don't know? But they think mother has it. Bradley started up the car club to keep us off the street. I am saying us, for the others in the car club have all had family members killed by this gang from Marsh. I am not lying! It was not me who stole mother's car. It was Rift who stole the car. Bradley and I happened to see that theft and stole back the car. That is why I said you did it. I wanted mother to take some action. I just never figured that Allen would be here.? "I know you protected me several times. You're my cousin, like it or not, I do care about you." Brett felt Perry reach out and grab his arm. "We use to be such good friends when we were really little. We shared everything!" "I know! Brett, you can believe this or not. I do love you very much. I only told mother those lies about you to keep the gang off your back. One day, you may understand what I am telling you. This gang have threatened to kill you and mother many times. I have been only trying to warn mother in my own way to watch over you. That is why I would do those things to you. You have always been here for me, and had a hug waiting, which I could use right now. Take this, kid! No, I didn't steal it! I earned it, fixing a car for a man. I won't need it where I'm going, Allen going to make sure of that. Boy! Did I blow it - this time?" Perry handed Brett his ring, wallet and wristwatch. "Keep them for me. You can have the money for looking after my watch and ring. Buy yourself something nice, like a new computer. You have always wanted one. Promise me, that you will spend the money wisely! Learn how to use it! Brett, I know what Allen will do. He will probably send me to that farm he told us about for bad boys. If he does, talk to Allen about moving away from here. Try to get mother to move. The gang from Marsh well be all over you after I leave." Brett nodded his head and hugged Perry. "Bad or good, I still love you!" Being only eight years old, Brett did not understand at all what Perry was trying to tell him. It was at that moment, when Perry realized just how much Brett had really cared for him. Perry hugged his cousin and wiped the tears from Brett's face. "A friend of Bradley's called Boss has been trying to help me. I have to do as Boss tells me. Brett, if I don't! Well, he said the Fire Hell Gang has already made threats to kill you and mother. Brett, it is not me doing these things! Boss tells me what I must do. Only three days ago, someone tried to kill Boss. I've watched Boss kill that man to protect me. The man that Boss killed was one of Rift's killers, who recently went after Bradley's brother Ken." Perry messed Brett's hair. "All I want is for you to use this money wisely. I rebuilt the man's car transmission and motor, as well as doing some detailing work on the car body. Take care of mother for me. You can have all my toys and things now." Perry then turned and went downstairs. "I will tell Allen to help get you a better computer. I know you are taking computer courses in school and are very good with them. Learn all you can! Try to stay close to Fred Borden and mother." Brett closed his eyes and bit his bottom lip. Then he remembered the police coming to the house, just as Perry entered the front room. Brett saw Allen talking to a police officer. Perry slowly walked over to the green coloured sofa and sat down to wait for Allen to finish. "Officer, Perry just burst into the house. He tried to blame his cousin for smashing up his mother's car. Perry has never seen that car before or ridden in it. His mother only brought her car home today. It came straight from the show room. I'm sure, if you dust for prints, you'll find Perry's fingerprints in his mother's new car." Allen had put up with Perry's lies for years. Being a lawyer Allen had tried to help this teen. This time, the lad needed professional help. Brett watched as the police took Perry into custody. After the police booked Perry, Allen had returned to Carrie's home and told her that the police had dusted the car for prints. Afterwards, the police charged Perry with auto theft and leaving the scene of an accident. He was not released into his mother's custody, but was sent to the work farm, upon Allen's suggestion to the court. During the trial, Perry was with three others of his car club members at the same table. Two fellows told how it was Boss's fault that things happened the way they did. No one could find this Boss or knew anything about him. When Perry was asked about this man. Carrie's son replied that the man was simply his employer, and that Boss got Perry jobs fixing cars for customer. The judge believed Perry's story and gave him a lesser sentence, because Perry had kept records and transaction where money was concerned for the taxman. Later the others two men were found dead in their prison cells, four days after the trials were over. Perry had told Allen about the money he had given Brett and had asked the lawyer to help his cousin buy a good computer. Allen did just that! Before Perry left for the work farm, he told Fred about the gang after Brett and Carrie. Some of what Perry said Fred later found out to be true. The other part was lost when the two men had died in prison. Carrie thought things would settle down now that Perry was separated from his gang. It was quiet for about two weeks. One day, she received a letter from her son. This letter also had a written apology to Carrie and Brett. Perry stated how he should have told the truth in the first place. Perry finished by saying that he had told Bradley about what had happened. Bradley has said he would keep watch over Brett. A few days after receiving Perry?s letter, Fred was handed a report that Bradley Dovver have been murdered. After that the Fire Hell Gang would strike out at Brett every chance they got. No matter what Carrie did. The gang would find a way to get to her nephew. Even Allen tried to stop the gang from beating up Brett. Brett rubbed his crossed arms as he stared out the window, not even seeing the wilderness go by as the truck bounce down the trail. He was entranced in his daydreaming about his past. So, in desperation, Carrie and Brett decided to move out of the United States and come to live in Canada. Brett had been almost ten years old when they moved. Allen helped her to find a small two-bedroom house in the City of Brandon, which was in the Province of Manitoba. Allen contacted a friend who lived close to Carrie. His friend, Mike Lee hired Carrie as his secretary and receptionist for his Karate School. When Mike found out Carrie knew karate, he personally began to teach her to become an instructor, which he needed desperately. Brett kept writing to Perry, but would receive a letter, which had been typed, not handwritten or signed in writing. One afternoon, Brett received a post card from Perry, who had written the card out in his own hand. It had been delivered to a neighbour's house. Perry's letter arrived two days after Carrie and Brett had settled into the new house. Brett, It's long hours and hard work here. I have been saving my money, that I earn fixing other farmer's equipment. Cous, please tell mother, I love her. Allen was right sending me here. At least, I have a trade, now. I am in the business of fixing farm equipment. I met this work farm guard. He wants to help me set up shop when I get out of here. Two years to go. See you then, Cous. Maybe, you can come and visit me then. The gang has been intercepting my letters. Tell mother to send all my mail to Allen. At least, then I receive my real mail. Your Cousin Perry It was only one of two letters that Brett or Carrie ever received that was not typed. Carrie's typed letters received were very different, and still bad-mouthed Brett and Allen. Carrie got to the point, where she would not even open the letters. But throw them into a box. For she knew in her heart that it was not Perry writing the letters? She would send Allen the letters for Perry, which he hand delivered. During the weekdays, Brett was kept busy with his school studies and karate lessons. On weekends, he had his computer courses and extra karate lessons. So, he had very little time for anything else. He did however, have one hobby besides reading, and that was his kite flying. Brett smiled as he pictured the day Carrie bought him a kite for his tenth birthday. She had promised to take him to the park. So, early one Saturday morning, they prepared a lunch and set out for a day of relaxation. It was a perfect day for flying a kite, blue skies, without a crowded park. The air currents gently move across the sun-warmed grasses. Brett had a tight grip on his kite string as he began to run, pulling his it high into the air. Brett was running down the path, not watching where he was running and ran into a short, stocky man in his fifties. They both fell tumbled head over heels down a small grass mound. By the time Brett got to his feet, the man was already walking towards him. The man had dark brown eyes and short black hair, which seemed to blend into his black beard and moustache. He wore faded jeans, with a red and black lumberjack flannel shirt. On his feet, he wore footwear that resembled buccaneer's high top boots. His outward appearance was that of a mountain man, and he introduced himself as Red. They spent the rest of that day, flying the kite, resting and walking in the park. Strangely enough from the first day, Carrie acted as if she knew Red. For she trusted Red completely with Brett, letting him take her nephew wherever he wanted to go. Carrie also felt safer with Red around and acted differently. "Well, that was one mystery solved!" Thinking to himself as Brett's eyes glanced over to Red and reached over to hold his grandfather's hand just as they hit a bump. Red pulled away from Brett's touch. His grandson did not understand this man sometimes, for Red would act as if he were from another time. Maybe, a time long forgotten, which was only remembered in folklore. Red always mocked new inventions and ideas. He seemed too resent the new way of living as if he were somehow from the distant past. Brett had often thought as Red as a time traveller. On one occasion Brett remembered, the time he and Carrie had taken Red to see a space movie at the theatre. During the show, Red became very excited, leapt from his seat and began shouted at the screen - telling Vader to leave Skywalker alone, or Vader would answer to Red's wrath. Brett smiled and hugged his books as they hit another bump in the road. Brett closed his eyes, and could see in his mind's eye, as Carrie really wanted to punch Red in the nose. Instead, she quickly grab Red's arm, escorted him into the theatre lobby, where she spent the next thirty-five minutes trying to explain to Red that it was only a movie. Brett just thought Red was eccentric and had spent too much time in the mountains by himself. He was different from other men. If Red had to be he could be rough and tough in the mountains when they stayed at the cabin. At night, Red would spend hours telling Brett stories about pixies, dragons, elves, fairies, wizards, new Gods and old ones from mythology, and other fairy tale creatures. Red always made his stories sound like they had really occurred. It was at these times that Brett thought of his grandfather as a warrior in a suit of armour brandishing a sword raised high above his head as he stormed down a long hill after the enemy. Brett leaned his head against the frame of the truck and smiled at Red sitting beside him. Now, Brett wondered what his new life would be like. Wars! Were they really over? Then Brett remembered a very strange day he had. He had just finished packing up his things to move to Manitoba when he remembered that Perry had certain things he liked to keep safe. Brett packed up many of Perry?s things for his aunt. In several of Perry?s coat pockets, Brett found notes and pieces of paper shoved into corners of the pockets. Some were just addresses and others were names of people that Brett had never heard of before. Strange names. Brett kept all these papers and documents. Carrie had told Brett that he could have all of Perry?s clothes, shoes and boots. In one pair of boots was a diary wrapped up in brown paper and tied with string. Several of Perry?s belongings had been bundled up like this. Brett would put these bundles in special places to keep, and planned to search through them later when he had some time. Brett kept forgetting. It was strange that he would remember these bundles now. Each one had Brett?s name on them. Then it was three nights before Brett was go leave with Red that Strand sent Brett that strange letter. One of the names from the letter was on a piece of paper found in one of Perry?s pockets. ******* A young man stared out the window of a greyhound bus, as it pulled into the bus depot in Brandon. He gathered his small bundle of belongings and walked off the bus. He stood looking around as if he was waiting for someone. He sadly turned and walked inside bus depot and entered the coffee shop. He saw a pay phone and walked over to it. He dialed a number and waited for a reply. ?Steven, yeah it?s me! I am out at last. Listen, contact Fred and see that Brett gets those parcels I have sent to you. Fred has moved to Powell River so I was told. Make sure Brett gets those parcels. I doubt if I even make it home from this bus stop. You stay where you are! I don?t want you getting hurt as well. Look, tell Fred that they are pieces of Bradley Bosnic?s luggage if you have to. They have been sealed, so no one can open them. Send father?s briefcases to Brett as well through Fred. He is the only one I trust now. Please make sure that all those fingerprints found in mother?s car, that day it was stolen are given to Brett as well. Good Luck!? The young man hung up the phone and bought himself a coffee, sat down by the windows to drank his drink, while he pulled out a piece of paper with an address written on it. He left the coffee, shop and walked outside to the taxi stands. He opened his small pack and pulled out a piece of beef jerky. As he gazed into the bag, the young man closed his eyes. It was at that moment that two large men walked up to the young man and stood behind him. "We were sent to get you. This all your stuff?" The taller man asked. "Yes, but I was going to see my mother." The young man replied. "We know!" Picker replied and grabbed the younger man's arm. "We was told to take you to her. Get in the car!" The tall man pulled the young man's arm and shoved him into the car. Then they drove off. Very few words were spoken as they pulled onto the roadway. They drove for half an hour, before pulling onto another road. "Not much further, Kid!" Picker turned around to face the young man. "You'll be home in ten minutes. Perry, have you been able to get Allen to look into those cases for you?? ?Yeah, they tried to kill him. He backed off! Were you able to get a message to Harrison or Don at the old office?? Perry could see Picker nodding his head. ?Good! Did everyone get away?? ?As far as we know they did! Boss has killed two of Rift?s people now. The police are all over the place. Everyone thinks it is Boss doing these things. Look if you survive today, there might be hope for the future. Here Boss said to give you this. You are to take it now! Do it!? Picker watched as Perry ate the contents of package. We are almost there!? "Good! It has been a long trip!" The young man just nodded his head. He was in the back seat of the car. He turned around and saw a truck coming up on them, fast. The truck was bearing down on their car. "That truck is trying to hit us!" Perry yelled. The truck came up on the driver's side, began to ram the side of the car. The young man tried to move away from the driver's side of the back seat. But each time the truck would ram the car the young man was tossed about. He had not been wearing a seat belt and was now trying to strap one on. He managed to grab a shoulder strap from the front seat and yank it over to one in the back seat. He buckled it up, pinning him against the passenger side door in the back seat. A few moments later, the car was airborne and began to roll. After rolling five times, the car finally came to rest on the side of the road. The young man managed to undo the belt and drag himself through the back window, which had been smashed out in the crash. Just as he reached a patch of grass the car exploded into flames. The truck had vanished from sight. Another car drove up and two men got out. They loomed over the young man. "Help me! Picker! No!" The young man cried. "Please, God! Help me!" One man walked up to the young man and kicked him hard in the ribs. "Why? For God sakes! Why?" The young man cried out in pain and watched the second man standing over him. "Why? How did you find me, Rift?" The first man pulled out a gun, but the second man hit the man's arm. "Not the gun! He'll die, before the night is through! Let him suffer!" Just then another car pulled up, a woman leapt out and rushed towards Perry. "Hurry! Go get help!" The woman yelled, but saw the two men turn and slowly walk back to their car, then drive off. As the woman knelt down by the young man, she heard him say four words. "Why? Help me! Father!" Then he coughed. As he looked into the woman?s face he said. "That man looked like my father, but was not! Who was he?" The young man passed out. The woman stayed with the young man and followed the ambulance to the hospital. She told the police what occurred and about the two men. She had even gotten a plate number from the men's car. The woman entered the waiting area, when she saw the police bringing in another woman. The woman was crying, while the doctors spoke to her and afterward she ran out into a hallway. The woman at the scene of the accident ran after the other woman. "If it's any consolation. I tried to help him at the scene of the accident. Look, can I help you?" The woman was very concerned. "Please, call this number!" The woman crying began to rummage through her handbag for a business card and handed it to the woman. "Ask for Allen. Tell him, my son in dead!" "What is your name, dear?" The woman asked. "Carrie Bosnic!" she cried. "Here is some money! The number is long distance!" "You come with me! My name is Stella. I'll help you!" The woman helped Carrie to a coffee shop. Where the two women just sat and talked for sometime. After Carrie calmed down, Stella called Allen from a pay phone. She explained what occurred. Allen asked Stella to watch over Carrie, until he arrived. The two women went to the airport to meet Allen. Stella and Allen took Carrie back to her home. As they pulled into the driveway Carrie spotted some gang members. "That man is Rift Setter! How did he get here?" Rift's friend walked towards them. "Leave tonight! If you do not, you will die like the others of your family." The man turned and walked to a waiting car. There the car sat all night. The gang would throw things at the house and make noises. Allen called the police, but the gang just moved down the street and would return as soon as the police left. Allen had spotted Richard's big truck and walked over after Rift and the other man drove off. "Ham, did you get a picture of that man?" "Yeah! I got one of them all! What's going on, Mr. Colter?" Ham waited for a reply. "Perry has just been murdered. Stay here! Call Fred and Harrison. Tell them what has happened. I am taking Carrie to Powell River. Listen try to get more pictures of both men. We may need them. That one man that approached us as we arrived, I thought was Bradley Bosnic, but it was not! His looks were very similar to Brads. We may need those pictures. Here are some documents that I came across deep in the basement of the old courthouse. These were the ones missing from Perry?s trial and the fingerprints that Steven wanted a while back. He has been trying to find them for years. Suddenly, they showed up. Someone has had these files for years. I want them dusted for prints as well. That is why I am giving them to you. Make sure that our new detective gets his copy.? Allen started to laugh at the expression on Ham?s face. ?I know all about the classes Brett has been taking in college. I will send Brett several other things through Fred or you. You get yourself to the Isles to help Brett. That will be your main goal. Let?s just say that I know more than even Red does right now. I cannot tell you who I really am. I am a close member of Red?s family. Even though he doesn?t know who I am. You understand.? Allen could see something moving in Ham?s hair. Suddenly, Allen was grabbed by Flip. ?You better tell us who you is?? ?I can?t blow my cover! I will send you items that I find about these cases. You get them to Brett. Have him start up a file on these people and get that data into some computer system. I?ll make sure that ample generators will be there for power for Brett?s needs. I will tell you both this. I arrived here the same time that Vaun did. I came with him. I am from the Isles. That is all I can say for now. Please get all information to Brett as soon as possible.? Allen smiled and hurried back to the house. Flip glanced over at Ham. ?I could deliver these to one of our brothers at Red?s home. Crab and Mite can be called from here. Them are my back up.? ?Do it!? Ham watched as a tiny hole appeared in the wall of the truck. ?I hope you can fix that hole afterwards?? ?Yes! I deliver these for Brett.? Flip ran into the hole and returned with two other spiders. ?This is Ham. Him is top man here!? ?We are Crab and Mite. Flip cannot let anyone else know that he knows the way to the Isles. It is a secret place. We will get Brett to bring you to the Isles very soon. Have your things all ready to go. It will be very fast notice. You won?t have time to pack up.? Crab handed Ham a ring. ?Rub it if you need either of us. Call our names. Flip will explain about the calling rings. We have to go!? Both spiders vanished and the portal closed. Ham put the ring around his neck on his chain. ?That will be safe here!? Meanwhile, Allen packed Carrie's bags and paid for two tickets to Powell River, one ticket was round trip. Stella and two police officers stayed and helped the movers pack up all Carrie's things. Allen went with Carrie to Powell River. He contacted a friend of his called Stan Shushwap. Carrie also knew Stan and remembered his father, Doc. Allen called the old native a medicine man. Doc let Carrie stay with him for the time being. Allen flew back to Manitoba on the morning flight to prepare for the funeral arrangements. As Allen entered the hospital, he went to the morgue. The attendant said the body had been stolen. Allen began to threaten legal action, when another doctor came out of a room. "Allen!" The doctor insisted. "Follow me!" "Bruce, is that you?" Allen asked as they shook hands. What are you doing here? "You gotta a real problem on your hands. That woman, Stella told me what has happened to Carrie Bosnic in the past. Quickly in here!" Bruce closed the door. "Now, let's talk! First off Stella is a good friend of mine. She offered to help me with this, when the captain here said he was short handed. Actually, the officer, you and Harrison sent to watch Perry was killed at the bus depot last night. Stella is a good friend of Red?s and his brother Mel. Listen to me! We knew about the attempt on Perry and Carrie?s lives. At least, you swept Carrie away out of sight in time. Harrison had called me. I called Stella to fly to Manitoba to watch Perry. She was following Perry in that car that overturned. Stella always carries several of our special healing potions with her. Anyway, she gave one of the potions to Perry, while waiting for the police to arrive. The other fellow Packer will live. He has been moved back to the Isles." They were in a broom closet. As they shook hands again, Bruce continued to explain. "Allen, when Perry was brought here he was in a coma. A short while later, Perry died. That's when Carrie was told that Perry was dead. They took Perry's body to the morgue. One of the aids went to get something from the room where Perry's body was. I'm afraid, that man will never work in another morgue, again!" Bruce started to laugh. "Perry began to moan. I got a call from the head doctor in charge of the morgue. You see my name was on Perry's medical chart. A doctor friend of mine from the morgue told me that a gang was after the body. He contacted the police and Harrison told them he was hiding the body of Perry. I called a friend of mine and he sent another body to give the gang to bury. It was a drunk who had died on the street. He had been beside a dumpster when it caught fire. His burns were similar to Perry's. So, some unwanted drunk gets a nice burial." "All right, you substituted the body for Perry. But where is Perry?" Allen knew something was going on. "He fell back into a coma. Allan, I want to be truthful with you." Bruce's eyes dropped as he seriously explained. "If Perry ever comes out of his coma! That would take a miracle! Not one out of the five doctors that examined him expects him to live. I have had Perry flown to another hospital in Vancouver, British Columbia. That way I can check on him. I have several friends who are doctors. They will watch over Perry, too. Carrie is from the Isles, and they take care of their own. Allen, can you move to Vancouver for a while? I know you?re busy!" Bruce studied Allen's face and watched as he nodded his head in approval. "I asked Harrison what he was doing here. He said he had been talking to Fred about the Wolvershen Case of ten years ago. Apparently, Hamel spotted Brad Bosnic here in Manitoba. This means that something is up. So, when I called Carrie, I was told she had moved, because of her son's death. Stella told me what she saw and heard." "So, you came to help as well. I'm never that busy! I want to be closer to Carrie, anyway. I would never leave her when she needs me the most. We are to good of friends for that to happen." Allen put his hand on his friends shoulder. "Bruce, if Perry does come out of his coma. Any ideas of how bad the damage will be? Listen, Hamel was wrong about that man being Carrie's husband. I saw that same man last night. He does look like Bradley Bosnic, but is not. I have spoken to Hamel. He will try to get pictures of the two men. One was Rift Setter, who this look-alike is of Bradley, I do not know. I do suspect that it might be Relle." "Allen, to be truthful!" Bruce paused for a moment to think. "None of us really know how bad the damage will be! I'd rather you didn't tell Carrie. A number of years ago, she suffered a series of nervous breakdowns. I moved her to a friend's house, and he helped her. My friend warned me that Carrie could easily have another breakdown. I think it's better this way. Then, if Perry does die, again. Well, I think you understand." Bruce shook Allen's hand. "Stella is a good friend. She has gone to be with Perry in Vancouver. Allen, here are some friends of mine who will help you move your things and get settled. I'll see you in Vancouver." Allen left for Vancouver after making arrangements for the sale of Carrie's home. To Allen's surprise, the house sold the next day. He wired his partner in the United States and told him he moving to Vancouver, Canada for a while and to send his things. Allen had been District Attorney for some years, but had retired the year before. The following night, Hamel stayed in the truck and began to film everything. The men did come back. Hamel used his father?s truck sound equipment to tape the men talking. ?See, we will wait until the papers are signed, and then we will trash the place and find those things. That key is the most important thing right now. Rift, I don?t care if your father does want those papers of Perry?s. He has probably hidden them good. Well, that house will be ours in a few days. Any idea where they took that bitch?? The man glared at Rift. ?None! They scooped her too fast. I thought that kid Brett was with the bitch. Wonder where he is? It was his father who stole the key in the first place. Now, he is dead! Relle, you had better stop your killing. We are running out of people who know where these Isles are. All you can do is portal to the place with a ring. A lot of good that does us, without the bitch, we cannot find the Isles. Father said he would never tell us! He hates that place. How are we supposed to find Marts if you don?t know where he is?? Rift glanced over at the truck. ?Too bad we did not have a truck like that! Want me to steal it?? Relle got out of the car and felt Rift grab his coat. ?All right! I?ll get it later!? Relle continued to walk towards the truck. Hamel flipped a switch and all Relle could hear were dogs barking as he neared the truck. ?Toy with me and you will meet my dogs!? Relle quickly hurried back to the car. ?Damn it! Dogs are inside! I hate those beasts!? ?We don?t need another vehicle anyway. Would you change back to your human form? I am fed up with you looking like a stupid Boss. He is gone! There is nothing you can do about it!? Rift slowly pulled away from the house. Chapter Three Red thanked Salman and watched as he drove off down the trail. Brett was staring at the forest around the cabin and barn. Red walked over to his grandson, and then walked up to the cabin door. "I have been friends with this ranger for many years. Sometimes, he helps me. If he needs me, I help him. He lets me stay here anytime I'm in town. He even keeps some of my horses here for me." Removing a key from his wallet, Red unlocked the cabin door. "Come to think of it! Stan should be around here. Where could he be?" Red glanced around before entering the cabin. "Stan must be busy! Let's go inside!" As they entered, Brett noticed that the cottage was a log cabin. It was bitterly cold inside. "Brett, would you like to go to the barn and bring in some firewood?" Red set their bags and his large golden coloured book down in his bedroom. Then he went to start the kindling, which was all ready prepared in the fireplace. "It looks like Stan was going to start a fire, but got interrupted." Red thought to himself. Brett saw the woodpile from the porch and went to the barn. He bent down to picked up the wood. That's when he heard a strange sound coming from the barn. Brett took off running back to the cabin, tossing the wood into the air. "RED!" he screamed, before his feet ever touched the porch. "There's something outside! I don't know what it is! But ... sounds ... from the barn!" Brett gasped for air and leaned against the wall next to the cabin door. As Red ran outside, he yelled back. "Go inside! Lock the door, until I return!" He ran to the barn, before Brett could get inside and had locked the cabin door. Red stopped outside the barn doors and listened. He slowly entered the barn and grabbed a pitchfork, which was leaning against the wall near the doors. Red moved silently like a cat after it's prey. He began to check out each stall. That is when he noticed something moving in one of the back stalls. As Red moved ever closer, he recognized his friend laying face down in the straw. Red tossed the pitchfork into a bale of straw, as he began to help Stan. Red noticed a huge lump on the back of his friend's head, with a fair amount of blood on Stan's shirt and straw. "Stan, it's Red! Let me help you?" Red began to help Stan to his feet. "Can you walk to the cabin?" Stan moaned. "Yes, I think ... can make it back ... the cabin." The two men stumbled their way back towards the cabin. "BRETT! Open the door! I have found Stan!" Red yelled. Brett opened the door, just as the two men tripped there way inside. Red helped his friend over to the kitchen table. Stan sat down in a captain's chair. Leaning forward, he put his head into his hands, as he rested his elbows on the table. Red motioned to Brett. "Son, bring that pail of water over here. I found Stan in the barn. He's been hit on the head." Brett grabbed the pail of water and cloth as he walked towards Red. Stan gave a little smile as he noticed Brett tried not to slop water across the floor as the lad approached them. "Red, am I glad to see you!" Stan sighed as he felt the back of his head. "Last night, I went out to feed and water the horses. I had just piled up some firewood by the barn door. I walked back inside to get the feedbag and that's when I heard a noise. Before I could turn around, someone hit me from behind!" Stan leaned back in his chair. "The horses! Are they all right? Red, will you go check them for me? Thanks!" Stan felt the boy washing off the back of his head. He watched Red rise from his chair to leave for the barn. "I'll be right back!" Red replied as he hurried off. "I'm, Brett! Red's grandson!" The boy finished cleaning the cut on Stan's head. Brett had taken many classes after school some were in advanced first aid and part-time veterinary assistant. Until he had met Ham, Brett liked to help down at the animal hospital on a volunteer basis. He knew many things about healing both animals and people. "You really should see a doctor!" Stan had been banged on the head many times before. "I'm sorry for the mess, young man. I'm sure glad Red showed up, when he did. Red has spoken of you many times." "I'm going to live with Red." Brett sat down next to Stan. He was just about to ask the ranger questions about his grandfather, but Red returned with an arm full of firewood. "I fed and watered the horses. My two packhorses are missing! They'll be back soon! You know those two!" Red set down the firewood beside the fireplace. Both men started to laugh, as if the missing horses were a joke. "Those two horses hate and distrust people they don't know. They'll be back soon! I guarantee it!" Red went over to check Stan's lump. "Whoever has taken those horses has no idea just how mean those two really are." Red knelt down and started a fire. "Remember the first time, I left them here." "Boy! Do I ever! They kicked half the barn down, while we were eating our lunch." Stan held his head as he laughed. "By the time, we got out there! What a mess! All the other horses had left the barn! My barn was a total disaster! It took us three months of weekend by both of us to repair the damage!" Stan gave his friend a worried glance. Red had seen that expression before. "What's wrong?" "We've had other things stolen around Powell River and the Reserve. Even some businesses have reported items like large machinery are missing." Stan drank some water and continued. "It began several months ago, some of the natives in the area asked me to investigate missing food from their smoke houses. Several farmers told the police that their livestock began to go missing, such as fowl, pigs, cows, horse and even several beehives." "Beehives?" Brett started to laugh. "If anyone steals a hive wouldn't they get stung?" Brett really knew the dangers of moving a hive of bees. "Not if the smoked the bees, which would put them to sleep, first. Then they could move the hive with ease." Red saw Stan nodding his head. "But only with due care and attention." "It seems that this happens every ten years or so. It occurred ten years back. I had been here for sixteen years. At the time, we got reports of things missing, just like, now. Before I forget." Stan rubbed his neck. Something bothered Stan, but he could not put his finger on it. So, he continued and tried to remember. "Last night, just before I got hit. I received a folder with some reports from Walter Dovver at the police station. Another friend of mine is on the force in Powell River. We work together. Fred one of Walter's officers keeps me well informed. It seems that some of the townsfolk have reported clothing, vehicles, and other things stolen. I received three reports of old pieces of junk vanishing into thin air and tools vanishing, while people were using them." Stan paused and watched as Red made a good roaring fire in the fireplace. ?But get this! Some one stole three giant hospital size generators! It takes cranes and semi-trailers to move those things. No one saw anything.? "Most of these items had no or little value. Many were rusty or well worn with age. Some vehicle parts have disappeared from businesses around town. Even old tires have vanished. The strange thing was there were new tires not more than ten feet away from the old ones and they weren't even touched. We have no idea who is doing it or why. Red, I will report this theft of your horses to the police as well." Stan straightened himself in his chair. Red patted Stan on the back. "I think I'll go for a short walk, before we eat. Brett, you stay here with Stan. Help get something ready for us to eat. I'll be back, within an hour. Try to keep the fire going!" Brett and Stan watched Red walk off into the forest. Brett made a pot of coffee and gave Stan a cup. Brett poured a glass of juice for himself and sat down beside Stan. "How long have your known Red?" Brett asked. "Oh, I guess about fifteen years!" Stan smiled at Brett. "Don't worry about Red! He's one of the best mountain men I know. And yet, I know very little about him. I have followed him several times. I end up losing him, every time! He's a man of mystery! And yet, I'd trust him with my life." Stan took a sip of his coffee. "Red always seems to be around when I need him the most. I just wish there were more men like Red!" Stan pointed to a door. "Anyway, that's Red's room over there." The ranger tried to stand, but Brett caught Stan's arm. "I have a spare cot! It's in the shed next to the cabin. Brett looked at the front door and walked over to it. He opened the door and glanced around outside. "Let's try that again!" The ranger tried to stand up, again. "Sorry Brett! I don't think I can make it." "I can bring it in!" Brett ran outside and returned pushing the cot. He wheeled it into Red's room. "Are you sure, you're all right? Can I get you anything?" Brett saw Stan fall back into his chair. Stan could see why Red was so proud of his grandson. Brett was a very polite "Maybe, another coffee. It's just a little bump! Don't look so worried! I'm tough!" Brett got Stan another coffee and he set the cup down. Brett could see that the cabin did have electrical power and turned on the oven on the stove for some heat, until it warmed up inside. Even Brett stood at the stove warming his hands. He wrapped a blanket over Stan?s shoulders. ?We should get you something more than coffee.? Meanwhile, Red began to scout around the cabin and barn. He soon found hoof tracks, which belonged to his horses. Stan's horses all wore horse shoes. Red's horses had shoes as well, but his had a cross inside shoes. So, he began to follow the cross-like tracks. As Red tracked, he could see that things were out of place in the forest! This gave Red an uneasy feeling. Huge rocks had been moved, trees had deep slash cuts in them, and not from chain saws either, but by some sort of sword or axe type blade. As if someone used a hacking tool to break trail. The size of the slashes is what drew Red's attention to the tree in the first place. The cut had a two-foot slash cut made by one swift throw of an axe. No humans had axes with a two-foot long blade that Red knew of, unless it was in a museum in England ? for those were called war axes. The engravings on the war axe blade had left a burnt impression in the tree?s trunk. Red knew that no human could have possibly swung that axe that hard to leave a burn mark impression on that tree. It would have taken someone with immense strength and arm power to wield the axe with such a force. As Red would have told Brett, when in the forest, become a part of it. For the forest can protect you as well as keep you safe. Listen to the whispers on the winds. Study the blades of grass to see how they are moving. Study the birds in the trees to see which way they take flight, if danger is near. They always fly away from danger, first. Remember, the elements of nature can always help one find their way home. Look to the four directions for guidance to escape. North is always where the moss grows on the trees. West is the setting sun. East is the rising sun. Use nature as a map to gain knowledge, which will lead you to safety. Red could see tracks on flattened grasses. Instead of following the trail, he moved deeper into the forest along side the horses trail. That's when he saw something moving, just ahead. Brett had been reading Red?s mind as his grandfather walked through the forest. He could hear exactly Red was thinking. ?I must get picture of that cut in the tree. Little One can you hear me?? ?I was thinking the same thing. They could be warnings cut into the trees. Oft and Stun, the two ogres with Boss would have sent a warning to Stan if he was in danger. Wants me to go and take picture of those cuts?? Little One waited for a reply. ?I would appreciate it very much! Don?t let Red see you. He probably has his little ones with him. Be careful!? Brett felt Little One leaving his hair and watched him run off out the door. Stan never noticed the spider leaving. As Red approached, he saw the movement was only his two horses. He gave them a familiar whistle and watched as the two horses walked towards him. "Well, you two! I hope you're finished fooling around! Come on! Let's go back to Stan's!" Red laughed as the two horses nuzzled him. "Look at your legs! Blood everywhere!" Red examined both horses. "Well, you two seem to be fine. I wonder what the other guys look like?" As if on cue, both horses looked at each other and then whinnied at Red. He burst out laughing. "Come on! I'll clean you up at the barn!" Knowing that Brett could read some nature signs, Red just prayed that his grandson would miss the huge cuts in the trees as they passed that small trail. Stan and Brett heard a voice coming from outside the cabin door. The boy opened the door, he saw Red standing beside the two horses with their legs covered in blood. "What did I tell you? I found them down the road a piece. They have blood all over their hooves and legs, but it isn't their blood. I'll bed these two wanders down and be right in!" Red walked the horses to the barn. He knew by the signs around the cabin that his two horses had probably chased off the people who had assaulted Stan. Brett turned to see Stan trying to stand and began to fall. The child hurried over to Stan grabbed his arm and helped the ranger. "You better sit down!" "You have a strong back, Brett! I think I will just sit around for the rest of today!" Stan winked at the boy. As Red entered the cabin, he saw Stan trying to stand. Brett was preparing something to eat at the counter, by the sink. Red walked over to the child. Brett whispered to Red. "Stan can't get up! Every time Stan does, he gets dizzy and falls back into his chair." The child sounded worried. "I think he has more than just a bump. I've cleaned the cut, but it is still bleeding a little." Red nodded his head in agreement, and then went to the phone. He found Stan's list of names with his doctor on it. Using Stan's two-way radio. Afterwards, Red walked over to Stan and sat down. "Well, tough guy! I think it's best your doctor look at that bump. He said he?d be here soon. I know what you think of doctors. I called the one on your phone list." Red watched as Stan raised one eyebrow in reply. "And he is at the gas station on the reserve. Stan, I think my horses chased off your attackers. My Foreman, Eric has a certain ability to train other animals as protectors. Eric has trained these two very well. There is blood all over the side of your barn doors, as if someone had been kicked through them with a great force." "I remember hearing someone screaming!" Stan shook his head as he watched the child. ?Those two horses chased a bear off just last week. That poor black bear he didn?t know what to do! He just kept running for his life.? Brett made a stack of sandwiches and soup for their late afternoon meal. They were just sitting down to eat, when Brett heard someone knock at the door. Brett opened the front door, he frowned at the man standing before him. "You're the doctor?" He stood with a surprised expression on his face. Before him was an elderly silver-white haired Canadian Native. "Of course, I am! You're not the one who is sick? Are you?" The old man smiled and winked at Stan sitting at the table. "No!" Brett shook his head as he watched the doctor walked right past him. "It's Stan! He's over there!" The old man walked over to the table where Stan was sitting. "Lunch! How nice! Don't mind if I do!" The doctor said as he looked at the child's face. "Guess I better take a look at your lump, first!" The doctor began to examine Stan's head. "Oh Stan! Sit still! I don't think you'll ever grow up! It's a mild concussion! Now, let's eat!" The doctor went to the cupboard and began to sort through it. "Where's that bottle of Rye? I put a bottle here last week?" He turned and glanced at Stan. "And - it's not for you, either! It's to settle my nerves!" The doctor grabbed the bottle and took a drink from it, then sighed. "Now, that minister from the government says I'm too old to practise. Well, they aren't going to stop me! No Sir!" The doctor sat down in the chair at the table where Brett had set a place for himself. Brett frowned at the old man. He got another bowl and plate for himself. Then sat down beside the doctor. Stan laughed at the expression on Brett's face and knew the child was about to give the old man a piece of his mind. "Red, Brett, this is my father. Everyone calls him, Doc." Quickly, Stan took a bite of his sandwich as his eyes watched the child closely. Brett had never met anyone like Doc before, and watched every move the old man made. "All Father wants to do is to set up a small medical practise. By the looks of it, the government won't let him." Stan ate his lunch. Doc looked across the table at Red. "Be careful! You're getting close to my age. The government has brought in mandatory retirement at age sixty-five. I'll fight them, until I win!" "Doc!" Stan shook his head. "You know as well as I do! No one wins fighting them!" "I don't have to worry about retirement. I'll never lose my job. Sometimes, I wish I could retire. It seems like I've working for over eight hundred years for the same people. I'll probably die working for them. Where I come from there is no such thing as mandatory retirement." Red saw Stan get a strange look on his face. "Part of my job is to protect our forests and its people, like Stan does." Brett looked at both father and son. Doc had silver white hair and dark brown eyes, while Stan had dark black hair and his father's eyes. Brett had only seen real Natives in books before, never in the flesh. Doc looked at Brett. "How old are you, young man?" "I an twelve, today!" Brett replied. "Many happy return!" Doc patted Brett on the back. "Don't ever grow old! You work all your life! And what for? Nothing, but headaches! By the way, Happy Birthday!" They finished there lunch and Doc checked Stan's head once, again. "Well, I'll be going back to Powell River. How long will you be up here this time?" "I hope to leave tomorrow, afternoon." Stan smiled at his father. "Why?" "I would like you to be nearer to me. Oh, by the way. I'm expecting a houseguest for a day or so. They arrive tonight. So, I won't be able to stay to long. I'll see you, later." Doc walked over to the door and watched as Brett opened it. "Thank you for the lunch young man. Bye, for now!" Doc grabbed his rifle from the porch then walked down the path and disappeared into the forest. Red and Brett helped Stan for the rest of the day. Little One returned to Brett and found the child stacking wood on the cabin porch. ?I took some really good pictures. There were many different warning marks on the trees. I took pictures of all the marks. I found footprints and took pictures of them too. You will need a photo lab to develop your pictures. I told Strand to get lab ready for you. Him putting it inside your close and laboratory at home. Crab and Mite helping to set up lab for you.? ?Thanks Little One! I will examine these pictures closely when I get home. You are one of my best friends. I sure hope that Ham and his little one are all right.? Brett watched as his little friend vanished into his hair. ?If you see any other warning on the trail going home. Take pictures of them also.? Brett managed to take blood samples from barn door and many other samples from the rags that Red used to clean off the horses legs. Brett found several pieces of metal and other items that looked out of place in the human world. Little One packed up everything and stored it away for Brett. They returned to the cabin. By dinnertime, Brett was exhausted and had fallen asleep at the table beside his dinner plate. Red carried Brett to his cot and tucked him in for the night. Stan and Red laughed at Brett for it brought back memories of how many times they had fallen asleep at the dinner table, when they were young like Brett. Red cleared the table. "We'll be leaving in the morning. I wish we could stay longer! At least, until you were feeling better! I really must get Brett home!" "Red, I'll be fine! Doc only lives a few blocks from my cabin in Powell River. I'm got reports and work at the office to do. I'll be going home." Stan smiled and finished his coffee. "I always bounce back fast! You know that yourself! I could use a little help getting to my room." Red helped Stan to his room. "Here drink this! It will help the headaches for tonight!" Red held a vial of green liquid, while Stan drank from it. "I'll see you in the morning. I'll make sure everything is shut off, and that the doors are locked. You get some sleep! Good night!" Red turned out the light for Stan, then went into the kitchen and cleaned the dishes. Red checked everything, locked up and went to bed. The following morning, Stan was able to move around. He and Red had everything ready to leave, before Brett rose from his bed. The child walked out of the bedroom and sat down at the table. "Good morning, Sleepy Head!" Stan put Brett's breakfast on the table in front of him. "You better eat your breakfast. Red wants you to eat a good meal. You missed dinner, last night." Stan poured a glass of juice for Brett. Brett looked up from his meal. "How's the bump?" "My head still hurts! But, at least, I can see and move around. I'll be fine! You eat!" Stan sat down at the table with Brett. "I found this knife. Be careful with it! It is very sharp. I want to give you something for your birthday." "Thank you!" Brett watched as Stan helped put the knife sheath onto his belt. Brett sheathed his knife. Into the cabin walked Red with a smile on his face. "Mornin', Brett. I sure hope you know how to ride a horse, because from here to home. It's all on horseback." "No!" Brett had a shocked expression on his face. "I've never ever been on a horse before!" "Well, you will learn fast enough." Red calmly sat down at the table. "There is beautiful country out there. I'd like you to see and learn as much as you can about our forests. It is a little to long of a trip to walk to reach home." Brett had his small school backpack on the floor beside him. He reached into the pack and pulled out his report card. "Red, this will show you how fast I can learn." Brett said proudly and handed his report card to Red. Raising his eyebrows, Red studied the card carefully. "Brett, this is wonderful! Carrie told me you were finished school. I thought she meant for the summer! You passed grade twelve! With honours! Very, well done! I won't need to get you those courses after all that I wanted you to take. You have taken more than I even know about." "Grade twelve, with honours! Wow! You really must have worked hard for that. I thought maybe, you were in grade seven or eight, but never grade twelve. Red, it looks like you have a scholar in your family. Congratulations, Brett!" Stan patted the lad on the back. ?I took several other courses at night school in my spare time. I thought that they would give me an edge on understanding my world better. There are so many things that not even adults know about that can endanger lives and property. I thought that I might need some military information as well. I heard that there was fighting going on at home. Aunt Carrie told me that. So, I learned how to heal and fight in different ways. I want to be fully prepared for anything.? Brett picked up his pack and waited for his grandfather to return his report card to him. "Well, we better get mounted up!" Red handed Brett back his report card. "It's a long ride through those mountains to home." Brett finished his breakfast and walked outside carrying his backpack. Red checked the packhorses. So, Brett did a few karate warm-up exercises, while he waited. Stan watched as Brett twisted and spun around as he exercised. Red shook his head and started to laugh. "I'm ready Brett! Let's mount up!" Red helped his grandson mount up onto Old Grey. Red mounted his horse and took the lead as they rode off. The horse Brett was riding fell in behind the two packhorses. Brett waved to Stan as they rode away from the cabin. Within several hours, Brett was able to handle his horse like a cowboy and rode beside Red. As they rode along, Old Grey would glance over his shoulder, as if to see that Brett was all right. The child would reach over to the horses neck and stroke him gently. Old Grey would hold his head proud and begin to strut as he made his way along the trail. Maybe, Old Grey knew this was if former owner's son. Even Red saw the change in Old Grey as he trotted along like a colt. "Old Grey was your father's horse." The sun was just starting to rise; by the time they made their way along a narrow deer trail, which meandered through the thick forest. A morning mist hung low to the forest carpet, while pinkish and violet hues as if it had magical aura about them. Boughs from the giant firs and pines danced in the early morning breezes. Brett could see the mist was lifting. The sun's golden rays were filtering through the dense forest of trees. It was a breath taking sight that made Brett realize just how wonderful nature could be! As they rode along, Brett noticed deer grazing on the grasses in small clearings between some trees. The deer only lifted their heads, gazed around, then continued to graze. It was if the deer knew Red and Brett meant them no harm. ?I can?t help but think of how lovely these woods are. They are truly a gift from God to all mankind. With all the logging going on, what a shame it would be to lose even one tree from this forest.? ?You are so wise for your age. These trees have been here since I can remember. Sure it is nice to have machines, but you really can?t compare them to a place of beauty like this.? It gladdened Red?s heart to see that his grandson loved nature so much. By late morning the mists had lifted, leaving the forest to take on a whole different appearance. The trail led them higher and higher into the heavily forested mountains range. They crossed several large meadows that brought them closer to the snow line. Even though it was June there was still that crisp chill in the air. It was shortly before noon, when they stood in front of a huge wall of ice. The air was cool as it swept off the enormous glacier. Brett took out his camera and began to take pictures as they rode along the trails. ?I want to remember this beauty forever.? Standing up in the saddle, Brett tried to get another picture of the glacier, but Old Grey stared into the camera just as Brett clicked the shutter. ?Grey! Okay, I have a good picture of you now.? All Red did was chuckle to himself as they rode on. Grey was starting to react to something that Brett had deep down in his soul. Red noticed that Old Grey was starting to act as if he were a young colt again. On the other side of the glacial lake was a small grove of trees. Red stood up in his sturups and pointed to a clearing just at the edge of a grove of low branching fir trees. "We'll rest over there, while we eat lunch. We've made better time, than I thought we would. You are a fast learner! You handle your horse very well." Red was proud of Brett and wanted his grandson to know it. "I was going to take you home the easiest way, but it's longer. I think you can handle the Old Grey well enough, now. So, we'll take the faster way through this range of mountains and head in an easterly direction. We could even be home in three days, if all goes well!" Red began to get an uneasy feeling, as if something was wrong. "The other way is through that range of mountains and up to a small valley. Then through a landslide area into a large valley." The air was getting nippy so Brett put on is ski pants and jacket. Their climbed had taken them close to the summit of the mountain range. After lunch, they mounted up and set off through the forest. This time there were no trails to follow, but there was not much deadfall around, either. "Brett, I want you to ride ahead. Don't worry, Old Grey knows the way by himself!" Red rode his horse in the back behind the packs and let Brett take the lead. ?By travelling through these woods to that the other side of the valley, we can save ourselves three days travel. There are only bear, deer, cougar, and the odd grouchy moose. I can deal with them. Even the wolves in this forest are my friends and have been for a long time.? Brett had seen several large cuts in the trees as they had followed the one trail. He never said anything to Red at all, because he did not want to upset his grandfather. Brett remembered the time he had found a leg hold animal trap. Red almost went crazy. Brett knew enough to not say a word if he noticed something out of place. Red had taught his grandson well. Maybe, too well and did not realize it! For two hours they rode like that, before Red said one word. "Brett, you better slow down! The turn off is just ahead. We'll be at Halfway Road, within the hour. I think we'll stop and make camp there for the night. This is the area that has always had a special place in my dreams." Red rode up beside Brett and once again took the lead. Within the hour, they had arrived at the destination for the night. Halfway Road was no more than two deer trails coming together in the middle of nowhere. Brett followed Red to a beautiful, but small clearing amongst a large grove of tall fir trees. "We'll set up camp for the night, here. Brett, see that big tree over there. The one near the white rock! There is a hollow log. I keep some wood in there to keep it dry. Would you go and get it, while I give these horses their dinner." Red started setting up camp. Brett went over to the hollow log and brought the wood back to camp. Red had feed the horses already. He was dragging a lean-to into their camp from a thicket of thorns. Brett watched his grandfather removed a large turf of grass growing on a board from an area. It a fire pit with rocks already around it. "Brett, it saves time and energy when you're tired. You must try to conserve your energies as much as possible. I use this camp at least ten to fifteen times a year. So, I like to have things well prepared ahead of time." Red told his grandson. Brett got their packs and put them in the lean-to, while Red started a fire. The horses wandered around the clearing, but never wandered off. Brett set out their bedrolls, while Red began to prepare dinner. Brett sat on a log watching his grandfather. "Red, where is home? Are there others living there?" Red handed Brett a plate. "Eat first! I'll answer your questions after dinner." Every time Brett asked a question. Red would postpone the answers. As he ate his meal, Brett could not help wonder about Red. He was a Man of Mystery as Stan called him. Before they had stopped for lunch, Brett had the feeling that someone was following them. Why did his grandfather send him on ahead? Those trees with the warning cut marks in them, just like Little One described to him. Now, Brett was sure that his grandfather did know about the trees being damage. Red had told Brett that all four of the horses knew the way home. Which meant that his grandfather used this route many times. Red had just told his grandson that this camp was used up fifteen times this past year. Brett knew that if anything did attack them, these horses could be their lifelines to getting help. After dinner, Red walked over to his grandson and joined him by the campfire. "Brett, what I am about to tell you may or may not make sense, right now. I assure you that it will in time. You've been told you are my grandson and that your name is Brett Mason. Well, you are my grandson, but your name is not Brett Mason. In order to stop other from harming you, we had to change your name after your parents died. Your given name is Shadow Wolvershen. You've come from a very special place, hidden deep in these mountains, and have for centuries!" Brett thought Red was teasing. "What are we then, natives?" The young man laughed with a name like Shadow Wolvershen it could not be anything, but native. With a sharp, snappy voice Red replied. "No Shadow! Not even close!" Red was searching for the right way to tell Shadow of his heritage, but there was no right or easy way to tell his grandson. "Although we have taken on many characteristics of the First Nations people, our race of people is much older than these natives. Our race originally came from the old country, many hundreds of years ago. Some humans now think that our race only exist in legends and folklore. I assure you, we are very real!" Red paused and took a deep breath. In a serious voice Red replied. "Shadow, we have had to hide our true appearance from the humans on Earth. Even though we live along side their world, and a few of us venture forth to seek new ways. We still cannot trust these humans of Earth. We are in all sincerity, true Elves!" As he normally did Shadow would chew gum after eating a meal? He was chewing on a piece of chewing gum and began to choke on it. Red quickly reached over and slapped his grandson's back. The gum went sailing through the air and landed into the campfire. This was a really unexpected! Red was having a difficult time explaining. "Yes Shadow, we are Elves! We come from a magical place deep within these mountains. We left our homelands, Overseas and immigrated here many hundreds of years ago. The human world's populations were expanding, growing out in all directions. Our forests were being cut down and new human lands would open up for them. We tried to hide and even some of us tried to blend in with the humans. But for most part it did not work. Many humans had stopped believing in us. The human world was evolving and became too involved in science and technology, which made the humans want more and more land. Eventually, driving us from our homelands. The elders tell stories of a great gathering of creatures from all over the human world, and bringing them to this place, which we now call home. That journey was called the Great Trek. No history books will tell about this trek, because no humans were invited to attend. The place we live is called the Magical Isles." Red paused and saw Shadow was listening to him. "The Isles are a group of land masses separated by glaciers, which are protected by a magical energy field. Natural Earth Magic does exist, just as we do. Centuries ago, we learned to utilize our magic, and began to do some very spectacular things with it. Our magic has kept us alive and undetected for many hundreds of years. You may even say that we have evolved into a far greater and more powerful elf than our parents were or are. Many of us have learned to harness this energy source and use it as a weapon or other useful tools of abilities." Shadow displayed an expression, which was very sceptical. Red continued to speak. "I can see you don't believe me! Fine, I'll have to show you! I'd rather be wearing my elfin clothes, anyway. Human clothes get most uncomfortable!" Red led his grandson away from the campfire to a place near some fir trees. ?Shadow, while I'm casting my spells. I want you to stand here. Sometimes, spells cause a wind or what we call flashback, which could actually knock you off your feet. I don't want you getting hurt. You'll be fine, if you stay there.? Red could see that Shadow did not believe what he was being told. The young boy was laughing and thought the whole thing was one big joke. Red started to speak some strange words. "Permuto deus!" Over and over he sang the same phrase as his chanting grew louder and louder. The hair on the back of the boy?s neck rose as Shadow stopped laughing and stood grounded like a tree to one spot. Especially, when he realized that his grandfather had not been lying or teasing him. The child watched in awe as Red's appearance slowly began to change. Red's hair, which was black, had now changed to golden yellow and protruding from his hair were two long pointed, well-tanned ears. His dark brown eyes had changed to two bright violet spheres. Red's facial hair was gone completely, in fact, his whole face had narrowed and he has lost his potbelly. Instead of a short stocky man in his fifties, now stood a tall slender man over six feet, five inches who looked to be no older than thirty years old. Red turned to face Shadow and began to chant, again. This time the words were a little different. "Umbra Permuto deus!" Just like before the chanting grew to a high-pitched song. Suddenly, Shadow felt a tingling feeling flow through his entire body. It felt as though a small electrical burst had charged his body. A short while later, the tingling began to leave and Shadow felt like himself, again. Red handed Shadow a mirror, but the child continued to stare at his grandfather. Red handed Shadow some clothes and told his grandson to change. The child was well rooted to the same spot. He just stood there still in a state shock, and resembled a statue with a dumbfounded expression on his face. Red finally changed into his elfish clothes. He reached out, taking a firm grip on the mirror, Red raised Shadow's hand up so that the mirror was at eye level with his grandson's face. As Shadow's eyes gazed into the mirror, he swallowed hard. For he saw his short dark brown hair had changed to shoulder length yellow gold with a streak of silvery colour on the right side and his dark hazel eyes were a bright violet colour. Shadow felt like he had been poured into his blue jeans, and glanced down at his jeans, mainly because he was having trouble breathing. He saw his jean cuffs were tightly clinging against his calves. He immediately tried to undo his jeans zipper, and found it almost impossible; there was no room for his fingers. While Shadow struggled with his clothes, he remembered when Perry came home with his purple punk hairstyle. "Wow! He exclaimed. "If Perry could see me, now! He thinks his punk hairstyle is something! Red, you should have seen Aunt Carrie's face, when she saw Perry's hair." Suddenly, the colour drained from the child's face. "Oh! No!" Shadow cried out. "What am I going to tell her? She'll think I dyed my hair. What am I going to do? What will she say? She's going to kill me or worse! She'll chop off all my hair! What will I do?" Watching his grandson struggling with his human clothes and trying to get out of them, Red could only assist the best way he knew how. "Shadow, would you hold still and quit dancing around!" Red helped his grandson fight his way out of his human clothes. Trying to contain his laughter, Red finally enlarged Shadow's human clothes for him. By now, Red was in hysterics; his face had turned to a scarlet colour as he tried to sit on an old tree stump. Taking a few deep breaths, Red finally managed to contain his emotions, somewhat. "Shadow, my dear boy! It's all right! Carrie knows we are elf! Please! Stop worrying over nothing!" Red centred himself on the rotten stump, which broke apart on the edges as he sat down. He plummeted to the damp ground in another burst of hysterical laughter. "Red!" Pulling on his shirt, Shadow asked with curiosity. "Why didn't you tell me I was an elf before now?" He laced up the front of his brown buckskin-like shirt "Would you have believed me, if I'd told you that we were Elves?" Repositioning himself on the stump, Red waited for a reply. "No!" First, he tossed back his long corn silk coloured hair, then Shadow shrugged his shoulders. "Guess not!" "Son, come sit down!" Red watched as Shadow walked over to sit beside him a log by their roaring, smokeless campfire. "Shadow, remember all those fairy tales I told you. Well, they are all true! I have notice you giving me a strange look every time you see me reading my book." Red saw his grandson nodding his head once. Red began to braid Shadow?s hair into a warrior braid. "I looked at the book once. It's written in some strange language I couldn't read." Shadow realized then, that Red was more than just a mountain man. Who? No, better still, what was this man who claimed to be his grandfather? "My book is written in two languages, one is Elfish and the other is the language of the elders. You see that book is magical and happens to be my spell book. Shadow, I'm Head Master High Wizard of the Conclave of Wizards. I was hired by our elders to start the Conclave, and watch over all the wizards on the Isles." Red paused to think of the best way to explain. "You see there are thirteen districts, each having a master wizard and an apprentice as well as many other wizards who are not powerful enough to join the Conclave. Part of the Conclave's job is to protect our magical world. We must make sure it doesn't come in contact with your human or Forbidden World as we call it. If that ever happened, there could be disastrous results." Red paused and handed Shadow something to drink. "It's elfish wine! Sip it! Now, where was I?" Shadow realized that the runes he learned to read were really the Elfin Language, now he knew why these different things like the powders and runes were used together. They were spells used on the humans. Again, Shadow held his tongue in silence. Thinking to himself that is how Strand sent that last message to me. Shadow wondered if Fred would still take to his kind of information. He knew that Fred and Richard were grossly outnumbered. To Shadow, things were starting to make some sense after all these years. Strand had tried to tell him, but he was very young at the time, and did not understand what his friend was trying to explain to him. Shadow continued to listen to his grandfather. A shiver ran down Shadow?s back as he realized that Hamel could be in grave danger. Red collected his thoughts. "Oh, yes! Now, I remember! In our world, we have creatures, which are very special. Many of the humans think they only exist in folklore and legends. Some are as tiny as ants, while others are twenty to a hundred times larger that elephants. If the wrong people from your human world ever found out about our world or these creatures. The humans would either kill them for sport or caged them up in zoos. Even worse off, they would be used for research." Red could see Shadow sat wide-eyed listening to him as he continued to speak. "There is another scenario which is that humans could capture one of the Isles creatures. If it escaped in the human world, it could destroy cities and murder innocent people." Red had to find a better way to explain. "Red, what's it like to live in your world?" Shadow inched his way closer to his grandfather. "Well, it's much like living in the time of Robin Hood or King Arthur. It's a simple life, compared to the human world. As far as the creatures are concerned, I guess we all treat each other as your people would treat one another. There are some good and evil people in our world, too. Some of our people would be considered merely animals in your world, but not in ours. They all have the same rights and laws to follow as in your world." Red saw Shadow looking at his hands. "I guess I'll have to register my hands and feet as weapons, when we get there?" Shadow felt Red touch his shoulder. "No, Shadow! We use many of the weapons Carrie has taught you to fight with, some bows and arrows, swords, axes, staves, knives, pole arms and daggers. We do not allow guns!" Red pulled out one of his daggers from his boot. "We'll get you some proper weapons when we get home. I have plenty in my tower. Your bow and arrows that I made you are on the packhorse. Oh, yes! Some of our people can even fight using their magical energies." Red paused for a moment. "Shadow, my job becomes more difficult as the years go by. You were brought up as a human child. Your points of view are very different than my own or other elders on the Isles. I know what you have been learning in school. Shadow, you are the first High School Graduate to ever live on the Isles that I know of. I need your wisdom and your abilities to bring the right knowledge to our world. Your father tried to help me. I believe he died, because of what he found out. Shadow, I am being truthful with you. That language I taught you to read last summer was New Elfish. I have documents written by a man called Jilon. I want you to continue where your father left off. I know Nile and his brother found my two cabins and lair. I will show you the lair later, but the cabins will be your main concern. Inside the cabins are documents stating what Jilon discovered. I have been trying to read those documents for years. I will have them brought to my tower. Can you brief the journals and give me a written report on each journal. We have to find out what it was that got Jilon and your parents killed. I believe it is in those journals." Red handed Shadow a ring with the Wolvershen Clan symbol on it. "Tower! Magic! I'm going to live in a tower?" Shadow squealed with uncertain delight. Red laughed as he continued to explain. "Yes, you are. Now, where was I?" He thought a few moments and sipped his wine. "Getting back to our people! I realize it is hard for you to believe, but even though some may walk on four legs or fly, they are all my people. I guess I would be called the People's Protector. I have made many good friends over the years. One of my people, Windrider has pulled my sons and myself from fights many times. I do mean pulled, but enough about him for now." Sitting, Shadow quietly sipped his wine, trying to understand what his grandfather was talking about. "I will do as you ask. I will need to bring my computer to the Isles to document everything. Red, if we use computers to log Jilon's journals, then this would give us an advantage over all others on the Isles. I could set up the computer so all you have to do is type in a certain word, and all references to that word would be brought up on the monitor screen." "That would save time. You could show me how?" Red began tapping his dagger on the stump beside himself knowing that now he did have the perfect advantage of getting everything straight. "How would that work?" "All right, let's say Nile or father was a bad person. Over the past, let say ten years, I had put all this man?s bad dealings into the computer and all his associates. Then you came to me and asked me to find out a certain man called Jim, who once worked for this Nile person. But you could not remember Jim's last name. We type in Nile Wolvershen and up comes a document about this man, with all his known associates and what crimes they were involved with. Well?" Shadow felt his grandfather place his arm around his shoulder. "Excellent idea! I will leave that department in your hands." Red continued his speech. "Many years ago, a group of creatures decided to leave the Isles. Somehow, they found their way out of our world and into the Forbidden World. So far, no humans have killed or captured any of these creatures. They are very intelligent creatures and they have their own magic. Humans, however, have been able to take pictures of them. These creatures, I'm talking about are called Sasquatch." Red could see Shadow believed him. Shadow sipped his wine. "I've seen those pictures on television. There was one of a mother and her young." "Yes, Shadow, I have seen that piece of film as well. The one they photographed is called Nacklas. I recognized her picture. I pray they return home soon. Shadow, in our world there are hundreds of creatures just like the Sasquatch. Every race on the Isles has its own language and customs. Even though one race maybe, dwarf and another race minotaur, they like the giants and centaurs all have rights and laws to obey. That's why they all must be protected. I have seen humans that act more like animals, than minotaurs or centaurs do. I often think that humans lost more than their animal instincts, when they evolved. Sometimes, humans are more like savages than a tribe of giants or clan dwarves. Even, the most dangerous dragons would never stand a chance against these humans who hunt with guns." Red sighed. "Do you understand what I'm saying?" "Yes, I think so!" Shadow was getting his own ideas about these beings Red was naming. "In other words, you're telling me that these mythical people have evolved into a higher form of life. So that is what Strand was trying to tell me when I was younger. I was too young to understand the full concept. I do now!" "Yes! Some have learned other languages, while still others have been studying magic and healing. Don't let their outward appearance fool you. They're very crafty when they want to be. So, you see, if I let my people come to your world to learn something, what a mess we would have on our hands. There have been a few elves, like your parents, Strand and Carrie, who were chosen to leave the Isles to learn about the outside world." Red saw Shadow smiling as he gazed into the campfire. "Aunt Carrie is elf!" The child was astonished. "No, son! Carrie was found on the Isles, when she was a baby. Two different types of clans raised her. The first were the royal family of Dainty Pixies. They did their best to help Carrie, but she became too large for their homes, she was moved to another location and adopted by a female called Aqua. It was after Carrie left the Isles, that something happened to the pixies. Anyway, only one remains alive to this day. The others mysteriously vanished ten, twelve years ago. Only one remains and her name is Joleen." Red wiped his brow, frowned and carefully chose his words. "Anyways, back to Carrie! After Carrie began to grow. She was no longer able to fit into the pixie's homes. So, the king sent her to be raised by my friend, Mia's mother. Aqua raised with Carrie along with her other daughters and sons." The child had a great deal to learn, even though Shadow was the first high school graduate on the Isles. Red realized that his grandson would have an adjustment period to go through. Red did not want to rush the child. For he would have enough to learn, when he arrived home, but Shadow had to be aware of the raiders and kidnappers. "Shadow, for centuries some groups have been raiding and kidnapping our people. Many have died as well. I have no true idea where these people are who kidnap others. I believe that within Jilon's notes and journals lie our answers. You see, five hundred years ago, I took over for Jilon. He was a dragon who wrote down every sorted detail he came across. I inherited his whole estate, lair, hoards and all including his problems. He kept extensive journals of his travels and experiences. You are my only hope for the future. I want you to use your computer and your skills you have developed to help our people all you can. Something is happening to our people. They are dying! Shadow, I have no idea why. We need medical people, humans who we can trust to help us. But I am afraid to bring others to the Isles. I brought one human to the Isles. Melvin Kemp was even adopted by my parents. He married an elf. They had a son, called Talon, who my wife and I adopted when Melvin left the Isles to go into hiding after his wife was murdered. I start to move in the direction to find others whom we can trust to help us, as soon as I do these people are threatened or murdered. Our people have one bad fault; they do not listen to children! They also do not take heed that children can listen to what an adult says and tell someone who does care to listen. Children are basically ignored. I want you to use this to gain the advantage over these fools. At one time, neither did I listen to my own son. Now, we all pay the price. If only I had listened to the children in the first place." "So, you want me to find humans who we can trust fully. Bring them to the Isles?" Shadow could see Red was nodding his head. "We could set up tests to see if we could trust them. Red, I will try to find some doctors and other professional people. There must be some out there willing to help us." "Granted, there are a few! But to find the right ones! Those who do not want personal gain! Shadow, we have been looking for these types of people for years. We have found several people who are willing to help us. We have gained a lot of information from their knowledge. Son, I can't even afford to trust Stan with this secret. He has been trying for years to find out where I live." Red hoped Shadow understood the dangers involved by telling humans. "Besides, if I tell the guardians, I want Stan to come to the Isles that means that the guardians would have to get Elders Council for approval." Red knew that could take up one of Stan's life times. "By then, Stan could be dead from old age. For every year a human lives, we live five years. With dragons, it is ten years to one year of human years. So, even though we mature faster than humans, we still do not have the human experience of education. Shadow, we need educated people! I don't have the expertise to really find these people to help us." It was plain to see that Red was very frightened of making mistakes. "Governments, they're all the same!" Shadow laughed. "Red tape line-ups. I know how Doc feels! Red, I noticed something. Stan and Doc both look a great deal like we elves do. Why not bring people to the Isles to help us who look like people who came from the Isles themselves?" Bursting out in laughter, Red could see Shadow was laughing, too. "I never thought of it that way. You do understand." "Yes, Red!" Shadow looked at his grandfather. "It could be very dangerous for both worlds. I could see a dragon searching for his school or a teacher. No roofs left on the buildings! Oh, Boy! All right, I will start off slowly. Staying in the background. If I can find the right people on the Isles to help us, we could set up schools to train these people. It sounds like you need better law enforcement officers. The Conclave could be the back up or judges for the courts. Run them like human law enforcement. Yet, they keep their own customs and rituals intact. That will be the hard part. We will need to train the police to use different methods of martial arts. A Police Commissioner should be appointed. We will need doctors and good lawyers who can later become judges. Now, why don't you ever carry a weapon?" Thinking as he spoke, Shadow realized that even Fred would be a very good person to bring to the Isles. "There are only animals in this forest. I don't need a weapon to take care of them. Besides, I use my magic to fight with. But just in case of intruders coming into our camp. I'll cast a spell of warning, which will protect us, while we sleep. You have a questionable look on your face? What puzzles you?" Red waited for his grandson to reply. "Red, the day we left Aunt Carrie's, she put this cross around my neck. She said, this cross served my father well and now, it serves me. I don't understand, what she meant." Shadow sat quietly waiting for an answer. "I'll try to explain." Red poured himself another glass of wine. "Shadow, your cross is one of six crosses, which I made, many years ago, after my parents were murdered. I made the crosses as a protection device. They are magical. One of their abilities is to act like your telephones do. They let me hear and see, what is going on, if you're in danger. Each member of our family wears a cross. The jewel in my cross will start to vibrate and hum, if danger is invading my family members. This alerts me to the danger." Red was not having an easy time trying to explain things to Shadow. "I was the Creator of the crosses, therefore, I can tune my mind into what my family are seeing or hearing. They can also protect the wearer, but only if they're on the Isles. Unfortunately, they don't have the range to fully charge themselves here. So, they can't protect us here. These stones need a full charge of magical energies that can only be found on the Isles. This creates a Force Field Energy Shield, which protects us. However, these stones will hold enough energy from my magical world, which will allow us to communicate with each other, even if we are in the Forbidden World. They are much like a telephone." Red knew that this information was going to hurt his grandson. He had no idea that Shadow had his own police report. "Now, as I was saying. The cross did serve your father well. Even though, the cross did not have the power to protect him. It did alert and showed me what happened." Red reached out, drawing Shadow closer to him. Red put his arm around his grandson's shoulder. "Shadow, your parents were murdered. Their car was pushed off the road by a larger vehicle." Shadow felt a hollow feeling in his stomach and hugged Red as tight as he could, while he listened and stared into the campfire. "Your father's cross showed me who the men were. I went after them." Red knew how his grandson was feeling. "I am not allowed to use my magic against humans. But nothing in our laws state, that we can't use the earth to help us gain an upper hand. So, I bent our laws a little and with a little magical coaxing, the three men involved turned themselves into the police and confessed everything." Red stroked his grandson's long hair. "For some strange reason, those men kept asking the police to lock them up, because a monster would get them, if they were not behind bars." Red was trying to ease Shadow's pain. "Now, I ask you! Shadow, have you ever seen any monsters in your world before?" Red looked up at the sky and began to hum. "No, I haven't seen anything like that!" Shadow still cuddled as he started shaking his head. That's when he realized Red had used his magic. "What did you do to them?" Shadow was spell bound. ?Red, I have something to tell you. After you left and I was a little older, Fred Borden took me for a drive to the place where my parents were killed. Fred?s son and wife were killed near the exact same spot. So, he had a memorial placed there for my parents and his loved ones. He would take me there anytime I wanted to go.? "So that is what Carrie was trying to tell me. Fred and Richard were both nice and caring men." Red's eyes sparkled as he pointed to himself. "Back to the subject. I didn't say a word or hurt them in anyway. Even though, I could have simply waved my hand they would be have died. I'd never hurt a human. I told you it's against our laws to use magic against them, but I used it to help them recall the truth. I asked a friend of mine. He just had a few words with them that was all! Would you like to meet my friend?" Shadow nodded his head and saw Red waved his hand, but this time there was no chanting. Suddenly, the ground about twenty feet on the other side of the campfire began to move. The earth did not shake, it just began to take shape and resemble a man made of grass and earth. The man continued to grow, until he was over ten feet tall, it just stood there looking down on them. A deep gravely, earthen voice began to speak. "Beee not afraid. Meee guard yooou. Meee Eeearthman. Meee dooo what Master says. Yooou sleeep. Beee safe this nigh. Gooood Nigh, Shadooow." Shadow eyes grew larger and never lost sight of the Earthman. Shadow moved cautiously over to his bedroll. He lay down and curled up into a ball, his eyes still staring at the creature. Red could see the terror in Shadow's eyes and hurried over to his grandson. He reduced the size of the earthman, but the damage had already been done. Red knew Shadow would never go to sleep, now. "This is called Earth Magic. Our magic is a combination of different magics from around the world. This magic I use is called Elemental, because it uses the earth, air, fire, water and spiritual to do my bidding. Elves adopted several types of Elemental Magic. You will learn later as you understand what it is to be an elf." "Good-night, Shadow! The Earthman can't harm you! After all, it's only a spell! I control this creature! Now, you get some sleep." Red knelt down beside Shadow and rubbed his grandson's forehead, within seconds Shadow was asleep. The wizard hated using his magic for such trivial matters. However, this was an exception, Shadow needed his rest. After Red had gone to sleep, Spot and Speck and Little One emerged from their master?s hair and stood staring at each other. ?Master Red is going to be very upset when him finds out that Shadow is already a detective for the Brandon Police department. Him even has a special golden shield. Shadow can also and did heal me when I got hurt. Shadow is my own doctor. Look we need more or our people to help us set up this police force. We have to get more Argons to help Shadow. He knows computers better than Ziptron and others of our kind do.? Little one watched his older friends sit down to think. ?Red will freak out! Yes we use Argons. Good idea. Red wants Shadow to take over Tower of Eaglestep. When him does, we get Shadow to rescue all Argons being held by those slavers on the Isles. Them the Argon will automatically go to help Shadow and give him really good force.? Spot could see his brother and Little One nodding their heads in agreement. ?We will all help Shadow!? Speck ran back up into Red?s hair with his brother following. Little One cuddled up beside Shadow as he did every night and went to sleep. ****** After speaking with Allen, Hamel had been watching Carrie's home with the large camera and listening devices. He began taking pictures and taping the men?s conversations. He tried several times to contact his father. Thing were happening faster than he could have even imagined they would. Carrie had been taken to Powell River. Hamel had been watching the house, which now belonged to Rift. He decided to call his father's friend, Fred. "Fred, this is crazy! I'm coming home! Carrie has left for Powell River. After Carrie returned from work at the Karate School, the police showed up here as I told you. They escorted her to the hospital. This was same day Red came to get Brett. Fred, Perry is dead!" Hamel could hear a scream from the other end of the phone. "We could do nothing! Not even the police could stop the vehicle from ramming Perry's car off the road. One other young man died as well in the fiery crash. Rift was spotted at the scene of the accident with a man resembling Bradley Bosnic. Allen Colter saw the same man as I did. He said it was not Brad. I will wait here and try to get pictures before coming home on Sunday. We think it was Relle." "Perry is dead!" Fred yelled into the receiver. "Hamel, I can't find your father or mother. I sent a car to the school to find your sister. She hasn't been at school for over a week. Hamel, you better get home! Come, see me when you get here." "I'll leave as soon as I can!" Hamel hung up the phone. Hamel was upset and needed the police reports for his father. Just as he was going to pull out, he spotted Rift and the other man. Quickly Hamel snapped a twenty-four-picture roll of film of the men at Carrie's old home. He also got some good listening material for Brett and himself to listen to after he was on the Isles. Then Hamel drove to the police department, first. He had spoken to several officers in previous days. Hamel walked over to the Captain's office, and knocked on the door. The Captain rose from his desk and opened the door for Hamel. "We did everything we possibly could. Hamel, I am sorry! Look, I even called a friend of your fathers to come and help us. I just feel terrible! That truck came out of nowhere!" "I know! Someone managed to get several photos of the accident. Allen has given them to me. Brett and I will be working on this case when I get back to Powell River. Please Captain, don?t tell anyone about these photos. One of your officers told me already. Father will need a full report! Which one of father's friends did you call?" Hamel moved slowly over to a chair and sat down. "Harrison is still here. We did get a plate number W2A267 from British Columbia was on the suspect truck that the men were riding in. We ran the plate and discover it to be stolen from a vehicle that was once owned by Ralph Chasser. The woman who arrived at the scene of the accident gave us full descriptions of the two men. Here are the composite drawings of both. Hamel, one of my men spotted you heading this way. We knew you were coming here. I am not supposed to give young men like you reports like this, but I personally prepared these files for you. Before Brett left with his grandfather, I was going to give Brett a file. Can you see he gets it? He did not have time to pick it up. Several days ago, we got word that there might be trouble here. I wrote up a full report and put it into Brett Mason's file folder. I have been friends with Allen for many years. He wanted to make sure that Brett had a copy of his parent?s files for his own reference. Allen gave me this parcel last night for you to give to Brett. It is the papers that Perry was so concerned about. Before boarding the bus in the states. Perry sent this parcel to Allen special delivery. Perry said that he would probably die before he reached his mother?s home. So, he was sending these papers to Allen, who was to give them to Brett. Perry did not say what was in those papers, but that they were part of his parent?s case. The Fire Hell Gang really want these papers bad enough to kill for them. I have put them into this case for you. Here is the key. Perry also told Allen that Brett was to go through all his old clothes and find the papers in the pockets. There is a buckskin jacket with papers inside the lining. I know that Fred also gave Brett a copy of his files. That is some young man, I mean Brett. He is an honour student and just passed grade twelve. He is only twelve years old. I wanted him to have all these files. Allen told me that Red Wolvershen is Brett's grandfather. I told the young man about the files. He said he would have plenty of time later to read them." The Captain handed Hamel a stack of papers. "I will see these get to my friend. Father's copy! Thanks! Brett is some child, all right! We have been friends for a few years. He has been my assignment. Now, I am wondering who took better care of whom. Fred Borden wants me to fly home. He can't seem to locate my father or older brother, Darren. Now, I am told mother and sister, Kala are missing. This does not sit well with me. Three weeks ago, I got a phone call from Kala. She had just gotten out of hospital with mother. Someone had beaten both of them. Kala was terrified and said that she and mother were leaving Powell River, but she would contact me first before leaving. Darren called me and told me that father is getting very close to the killers of Rose and Nile. Darren warned me to stay where I was. He told me that mother and Kala were planning to go live near Kevin in Vancouver. Captain, I need someone to bring the big surveillance truck home for me. I will pay all expenses for them. Harrison said he would come and get it, but had not yet showed up" Hamel heard the door open behind him and turned around. "Harrison!" "Hamel! See, I did make it after all?" Harrison sat down after shaking hands with the Captain and Hamel. "I'll drive the big truck home for you. I would like to see your father, anyway. I got a call from Fred. He wants you home right away!" After saying good-bye to the Captain, Harrison helped Hamel down to the truck. Harrison drove the big truck as Hamel filed all his documents into the computers main frame and made several copies for Fred and his father. Hamel finished as Harrison arrived back with the ticket for his flight home. Hamel had down loaded all information he had gathered into his father's office computer in the smaller surveillance truck in Powell River. Hamel put the parcel from Perry into his backpack and all the files for Brett into two briefcases and would carry them home with him. "You leave in four hours!" Harrison helped Hamel get to the airport. "I'll have to go home first to California and get Don or someone else to watch over the station for me. Then I'll deliver the truck. Is that all right? About two month at most!" "That will be fine! I have all my files on computer disk, anyway. I'll take the disks with me. I have down loaded all information to father smaller truck. Thank you!" As Hamel started to walk towards the ticket counter, he turned to see Harrison waving at him. "Hey, Captain keep the truck with you, until I call for it. If it is as hot as Darren says then I think the truck may be safer with you, until I can find a safe place to store it. That man Relle with Rift has already tried to steal the truck. I backed them off with the dog tape. These people are terrified of dogs for some reason." "I'll keep that in mind. Right you are, Kid! Take care! Phone me when you need the Monster Truck!" Harrison watched as the young detective walked down the ramp towards the plane. Hamel waved as he carried a hikers backpack and two briefcases to the plane, then boarded. He put his one bag on the floor beside his feet. The briefcases sat on his lap. He did not want that bag or cases to go missing. He reached into his pocket and pulled out his car keys. He could see his safety deposit key on the chain. "Think I'll drop these files and disks off at the bank, just to be on the safe side. I want to see father, first. If he is getting close, Father will not want the files where others can find them." Hamel nodded his head as he approved his own idea. "I'll put Brett's cases and my back pack into that locker that Fred let's dad use for his gun and other things. Then I can grab it anytime." Flip had been reading Hamel?s mind. ?Ham, I can go into your bags and reduce all your things so the will fit into pockets, if you want. I have a magic bag that you can put ever thing into and keep inside your sock or give them to me and I keep them safe for you.? ?Flip you might be right! Carefully transfer everything into your magic bag and hide it. Then I will carry these empty briefcases and backpack off the plane. If anyone wants them that bad, let them have them.? Ham could hear Flip laughing. "I will leave a special surprise in the bag and case. It will be like illusion, but real if the three carry bags are stolen." Flip could hear the laughter coming from Ham. "I put snake in each case." ******* Early in the morning, just as the sun was rising, Shadow woke up and leapt to his feet. He began to search for the creature, but it was gone without a trace of ever being there. The rocks, earth, grasses and plants were all back to normal. Shadow shook his head as he walked back to his bedroll and sat down. His eyes still fixed on the spot, where the Earthman had been standing. The child was deep in thought. "I know how those men felt. I'd have turned myself into the police, if I had that thing coming after me. I wonder if I could teach one to fight in my style, be a lot less messy. Maybe, a sparring partner. No blood! Maybe, no broken bones as well." Shadow was very interested in this new concept of magic and he wanted to learn more. Red rose and began to stretch. "Good morning, Shadow!" "Oh, yes!" The child had been deep in thought and not even seen Red rising. "Morning, Red. When did the Earthman leave?" "Shadow!" Red knew his grandson did not understand, what really happened. "The Earthman was a magical spell. When I cancelled the spell. It just returned back to its original form as earth and grasses." Red started to prepare their meal. Shadow decided to do his warm-up exercises and practise his Karate moves like he did every morning. Red sat watching his grandson. "You move like a cat and have the grace of a swinging monkey. From what Carrie told me, you have the kick of a ten-ton mule in your feet, with the hand strike of a chef's knife. Carrie told me you've been taking double lessons in karate, since you were eight. You're good Shadow, one of the best I've seen in a long time. We have a few elves on the Isles who know karate, just don't kill them. They are all very old, maybe even ancient." Red began to dish up his grandson's breakfast. After breakfast, they packed up and set off, again. As they rode away from the clearing, Shadow turned to take one last look for the earthman. The child began to think to himself. "I wonder what Red has planned for today. There is never a dull moment, when I'm with him. Red is always doing something to make life exciting. I can't wait to see what he has planned." Shadow remembered back to last summer, when a bear entered the cabin. Red simply talked to the bear and it followed him out of the cabin. Shadow was now beginning to realize, how special being elf was. He had read that elves had a special way with nature and its creatures; a harmony that no human could ever understand, unless they were from the first nations. All morning, they followed the deer trail through the heavily entangled forest. Shadow noticed the trail ahead was getting wider. He turned around to check the packhorses. "Red!" Shadow let out a loud scream. "It's gone! Disappeared! What's happened to the trail?" Red immediately stopped his horse and waited for his grandson to catch up to him. Shadow was still looking at the trail behind the packhorses. Before his eyes the trail closed behind the horses, as they moved through the forest. "Oh Shadow! I'm sorry!" Red apologized as he laughed. "I forgot, you're not use to breaking trail in this manner. I clear a trail ahead with the use of my magic. It's safer and faster for the horses. It also stops humans, like Stan from following us. He has tried several times to follow me. This method of travel leaves no scent for dogs or tracks for men to follow. The spell removes the surface layer or ground and leaves a dirt path, on which the horses can safely travel. Most people track by sight or tracks. Animals like dogs and wolves, track by air. So, the scents are covered up before the creatures can find it. After we pass over the ground, all the surface ground is returned to its natural state. Thus eliminating the source that has the scent or tracks on it." Red realized Shadow was learning fast. Red was starting to relax. For who ever had been following them was now gone. Red could make the trip home in four days, by himself. He figured Shadow would not be able to keep up, but they were ahead of even Red's normal travel time. Old Grey was acting like a colt, instead of an old stallion. Shadow would trot most of the time. Old Grey was enjoying every moment of it. Once in a while, the Old Grey would nip Red's horse and set it off running. The wizard would just laugh and slow his horse, as soon as Shadow caught up. They would ride along side again, until Old Grey decided it was time to shake up Red. He decided to keep moving and try to stay one step ahead of the Old Grey. "Shadow, I haven't seen Old Grey do that for years. As I told you, he was your father's horse. Maybe, he is right! We do need some young blood on the Isles, after all!" At that moment, Old Grey whinnied, as if to agree with Red. "Well, old fellow. It looks like you have picked a new master." Red watched as Old Grey kicked up his heels and started to gallop ahead. They only stop for meals and to rest the horses. By the following afternoon, they had reached what Red called the High Country. It was dark, when they decided to stop for the night, near some low growing fir trees. It had begun to drizzle. Red had hoped the trees would keep them drier than being in the open. Neither elf could sleep that night, so they packed up about two in the morning, headed out, by the light of a full moon. It was about half past five, when it began to snow lightly. Red was chilled and knew Shadow would be cold as well. He handed Shadow a rain parka. About six-thirty, the wind began to blow and howl. It was getting colder. So, Red took the bedrolls, he wrapped one around Shadow shoulders and the other around, himself. Red knew of a cave a short distance from where they were. Red also realized they would have to cross a stream and was praying the waters were low. Sometimes, the stream could become a raging river. There were no bridges for them to cross over onto the other side. About seven o'clock, they came to the edge of the stream. As they approached, Red saw the stream was low and smiled at his grandson. "Stay here! I'll take the packhorses across, first. I'll come back for you." Red smiled and led the packhorses across, then returned for Shadow. They had just crossed, when a torrent of water rushed by touching the heels of Shadow's horse. Old Grey casually moved up a few steps, and then began pawing the streambed with his ears back. "That was a close one!" Red sighed with relief. "Shadow, there's a cave not far from here. We can shelter there and dry off, while we eat our breakfast. How does that sound?" Shadow was staring at the torrent of water. "My horse and I would have been swimming down stream. Where did that water come from?" The young elf squealed in a high squeaky excited voice. "I can see, I will have to have that talk with those beavers upstream, again." Red replied as he reined his horse off at a trot. Shadow and Old Grey trotted off behind the packhorses. They were about a mile from the cave, when Red heard, what sounded like thunder. He looked up at the sky and sniffed the air. It was definitely not the right type of weather for thunder. The air in the forest began to give off a warning of danger. "Shadow, we're almost to the cave. It won't hurt to move these horses faster. Hurry, Son! I'll race you!" Just as Red's horse reached a gallop. Red could smell gunpowder in the air. This only verified that the sound he heard was a gunshot. They began to gallop and reached the cave within ten minutes. Red rode his horse right inside the cave. He leapt to the ground. Then hurried to the mouth of the cave. With his elfin vision, soon spotted three hunters on the other side of the valley. He did not want to frighten his grandson, so he said nothing. Red just prayed that Shadow had not gained the use of his elfin senses, yet. Red looked back at his grandson as Shadow removed the packhorses harnesses and pack rakes. Shadow then brushed them down. "Shadow, put the horses in that small cave over there." Red began to start a fire, while Shadow rubbed down, fed and watered the horses. Afterwards, Old Grey walked over to the other cave and stood in the entranceway, waiting for his master. Shadow petted his horse and watched as all the horses ate their meals. Red knew the mist in the trees would cover any smoke from their fire, but he cast a spell to make the smoke invisible. He had been watching three men. He wondered what they would be doing up in the area. It was the wrong area for hikers or campers. The men were not using their mountain senses, so they were not mountain men. Red knew all the mountain men and the area. These three were not ones he knew. It was at that moment that Red began to get a very uneasy feeling about this whole matter. He wanted to go after the three men. The only reason why he did not was, because he had Shadow with him. Red glanced over at Shadow changing his clothes. "Bring your wet clothes over here by the fire. I think we'll stay here for a while and dry off. We could both use some sleep." The Elfin Master could see that the men were headed in the opposite direction towards Powell River. Red hung their forest coloured clothes up by the fire to dry. He waited for Shadow to fall asleep. His grandson was not sleepy and joined Red by the fire. Shadow had rested for a couple of hours, reading his novel. He had heard the shot as well, but just figured it was hunters. He trusted Red's judgment in decisions such as this. So, Shadow minded his own business. Red had been busy making pancakes. Shadow started to laugh, when he saw the mounds of pancakes Red had made. "That sure smells good!" Shadow poured himself a coffee. He sat by the fire and sipped his drink. "I'm hungry! But not that hungry!" Red reached over, picked up a plate, which he filled with pancakes and handed to his grandson. "You think you can eat all those?" The wizard had put six pancakes on a plate. "Sure can!" All the fresh air had made Shadow very hungry. "Red, I get the feeling we are being watched." Red realized that Shadow was gaining his elfin senses. "They're old friends of mine. They'll wait, until we eat, before coming near us. They don't like campfires. This is their home. They let me borrow it, when I'm in the area. That's another reason I made all these pancakes. They love my cooking. Especially, pancakes!" Shadow sat in a state of awe as a large greyish timber wolf slowly lumber out of the forest. He sat down about twenty feet from Red. He waited a few moments, and then the wolf moved closer to Red and the campfire. The wolf making strange sounds. Red looked up in surprise at the wolf. "Well, Old Friend, I see you're getting braver. Where is your mate?" Hearing again that same sound that the male made before, Red felt a hollowness in his stomach and knew something was very wrong." He rose slowly, moved closer to the wolf. Red knelt down, then began making strange sounds as, if he was talking to the wolf. Red stood up and turned to Shadow. "Something's wrong! Stay here! I'll be back soon! Keep the fire high! Don't wander off! Your bow and arrows are in the black horse's saddle pack. Use them, if you have to!" Red sprinted off after the wolf. Shadow ran to get his bow and arrows. He returned to the campfire. He threw some logs on the fire and stood guard over their camp. Shadow remembered the Captain from the police department in Brandon was going to give him that folder. Shadow paced in front of the cave entrance. He pulled out his cell phone and tried Hamel's cellular number. The phone rang several times before Hamel answered. "Ham here!" "Ham, it's Brett. Listen, I cannot explain right now. Red is off in the woods helping some wolves. Try to get as much information you can." Shadow could hear others talking in the background. "Are you alone?" "I'm heading back to Powell River. Fred has lost contact with father. I have more information for you, but it will have to be delivered in person. Brett, something is about to blow sky high. Even Harrison and his detectives are trying to find out what. Listen to me! Take that knife I bought you, and fasten it to you leg. Keep it hidden at all times. Please, do as I say! Keep a watchful eye open for a license plate number W2A267. I will contact you when I get home. Ask Red if I can come and help you. By the way, Perry sent some documents to Allen who gave them to Captain Brandon for you. I have no idea what this parcel contains. I have all those reports you were promised." Hamel waited for Brett to reply. "Red already said we need help. Listen, someone hit Stan on the head. He is the ranger that knows Fred. Get word to Fred about the attack on Stan. Oh, Red almost lost two packhorses. He found them covered in blood. They horses attacked someone! Tell Fred! Red had not said anything, but I know that we are being followed. I think Red lost them, last night. I'll call you when I get home. I'll call you to meet me at a certain place. I may have to pretend to drag you to the Isles." Brett could hear Hamel laughing. "Call you soon!" "I'll be waiting!" Hamel pushed the end button on his phone and placed it into his backpack. "I hope Fred tells Brett and Red about Perry. I sure would hate to be the first." Hamel thought to himself as he leaned back in his seat and closed his eyes. The ferry trip would take several hours. This was not going to be an easy task at all, if he had to tell Brett his cousin was murdered. An hour later, Red returned with a She-wolf in his arms and five other wolves following close behind. Red walked toward the cave. "Shadow, I'll need my green bag." Red set the She-wolf down on his blanket. Shadow hurried into the other cave, where the horses were. He grabbed Red's green bag and slowly walked back to his grandfather. Shadow did as Hamel told him about his knife. The other wolves cautiously watched Shadow, as he squatted down beside his grandfather and the She-wolf. "What happened to her?" Shadow was very concerned. Red had already started cleaning the wolf's shoulder and as he spoke he began putting salve on her wound. "She's lucky that she wasn't killed! I saw three men with rifles, about an hour ago. She was the one they were shooting at. That is a bullet graze on her shoulder! She'll be fine! I was hoping that we could stay until tomorrow morning, but I think we better get you home as soon as possible. Pack up the supplies! I'll leave these pancakes for the wolves. They will need them for sure. We can rest in the Valley of Enchantment. It's only about three hours ride from here." Red tended to the She-wolf's needs. He just finished, when he heard Shadow laughing. Red turned around to witness another She-wolf trying to lick Shadow's face. "I keep telling you to wipe off your face!" Red laughed and put down some pancakes for the She-wolf he had healed. "I'll feed the others, then we can leave." Red fed the wolves and put out the fire. He helped Shadow finish packing up their gear. Then lead the horses outside. The Old Grey glanced over at the Alpha Male and whinnied to him. The wolf leader raised his head from his pancakes and gave a yipping sound back to the horse. Not one horse was afraid of the wolves. It was as if they all knew each other very well and showed each other the same respect. Red returned to the main cave to check the fire, again. He walked back into the cave. The She-wolf, which Red had healed, jumped at him, knocking him to the ground. Shadow started to laugh. "What were you saying about washing my face?" Red just laughed. "She's just thanking me for helping her. Mount up! I'll be with you in a few minutes. Red walked from the cave as he dusted himself off. "Respect goes a long way in the animal kingdom!? The elf kicked at the fire once more. "You can never be to careful with fire." Red mounted up and looked back at the wolves as they rode off. Two of the wolves followed the elves for a while, but left when Red and Shadow neared a mountain, which was covered in a thick fog. "Red, these horses are not afraid of the wolves." Shadow watched as the wolves gave a yip and the horses whinnied, as if to say good-bye to one another. "Several years ago, the leader and his mate were caught in traps. I freed them. While I was healing them, this old leader of the pack came by, and began trying to fight with my friends. Old Grey and these two packhorses tore into that old wolf and killed it. They have been friends ever since. The wolves respect the horses for what they did." Red wiped his face clear of the rain mist. The elves had travelled for an hour. Red turned to look at Shadow, that's when he noticed the mist was already forming on the ground. He could see the fog bank just a head of them, which seemed strange for the fog to be so close to the trees, it never had before. Red thought to himself. "Why would the Guardian of the Mist spread her fog so thick, and so far from the mountain pass. I do not like this at all! Maybe, we should stop and see the guardian." "Shadow, stay close, as we'll be entering the pass soon. This pass is a very dangerous place, but it's the only way onto the Isles. I'll be tying a rope to you and the horses as well as myself. On the other side of the pass is one of those special places. I told you about in one of my stories. We call it the Valley of Enchantment." Red could see that the fog was becoming much thicker. He had never seen this before, especially, this far out from the mountain pass. Red halted the horses. "I'll put the ropes on here. As you can see, the fog is starting to get thicker. This is a magical fog. Many people and creatures have been killed or injured in the pass. It will only take us a short time to get through the fog." Shadow could see Red was right, because in certain locations, the young elf had actually lost sight of his grandfather. Red kept talking about anything and everything to reassure his grandson that he was still there. "I have been thinking, maybe the elders would take kinder to you asking, if others could come to the Isles better than if I did. We will find you a front as you put it." "Red, I'll start my own team of young people working in the direction of becoming special police officers. Because I am a child no one will think I am serious, until it is too late! By then, I hope to have a special group of spies and police ready for action." Shadow could feel Old Grey was giving off deep sighs, as if he hated the fog. "Shadow, there is one more thing. If it gets too hot the elders will pull me out. There is talk that they want me to take some law courses, and become a lawyer. I hesitate and question this move." The old wizard was not in favour of this idea at all. He wanted Shadow's opinion. "That would give us a better edge of the law and order part. Red, the last time I was attacked by that gang, the Captain of the police force in Brandon told me that if I ever needed any help to call him. We moved from California, as you know, before I was released from hospital. I was flown by private jet to the hospital in Manitoba. That Captain would come to the hospital to see me. We discussed several options, which I had to fall back on. This Captain was a rookie when mother and father were alive. He remembers the case well. Every officer on that force in that town where my parents were killed said that it was murder. Red, did you know that Fred Borden and Richard Hamel are still working on my parent's case. Red, five other cases were tied by the yellow Sulphur Spore Powder, which Aunt Carrie told Uncle Fred about. When I was about ten, Richard quit the force to become a Private Investigator. The Captain in Manitoba told me that if I ever needed any help to call on these two men. What if we brought one of these two to the Isles as our Police Commissioner? They should be retiring soon! I would think!" Shadow could hear Red burst out laughing at his idea. "I really like Fred. He would make the perfect Police Commissioner. He even has military training. He is part Mexican and looks similar to Stan or Doc. All three could pass for people who have half-elf in them." "Shadow, I don't think that is what the Captain exactly had in mind! I do like that idea! My choice would be Fred Borden. Any idea where these men are?" Red called out. "The fog is beginning to lift. This is the Valley of Enchantment!" "Yes! Both are in Powell River. Well, let me work on that! Uncle Fred and I were very close! I still have his phone number. I call him and Richard's son, Hamel often. Ham and I are good friends." Shadow could see the fog was lifting and Red was still laughing at his idea. "If Aunt Carrie knew what I have been doing since I was eight. She would skin me alive! Fred has been teaching me to do investigative work on my computer." "Excellent! Keep it up!" Red could see and was getting the feeling that he was finally getting an edge on the some of these cases. ?Why do I get the feeling that you are more than just a high school graduate? What have you been up to in your spare time?? ?Plenty! Strand tried to explain to me many things, but being very young, I did not understand. Strand often writes to me. He encloses things that he has heard his aunts and uncle talking about. Up until just now, none of this made much sense. It is slowly coming into focus. If I am right, by forming my own team of young spies, we can get the information you and the others will need to bring down these troublemakers. It is going to take time to make files on all these people. We have a starting point already, Fred taught Strand how to write out police reports and use them as a guideline for gathering evidence to crimes on the Isles. Strand has often written me asking how to do different things with computers.? Shadow could hear a grunt out of Red. ?What is it?? ?We have no computers that I know of on the Isles, unless, Vaun or his people do. They are a very advanced race of people. They stay much to themselves. Now, you have me wondering! I can have as many as six apprentices. Vaun?s son and one other are at the school of magic. Maybe, I could get Comet to assign them to me. I think these two are very advanced for their race. Look, keep this quiet, but Vaun?s people have told me that some of their scientist can actually clone their own kind. That is how advanced they are.? Red heard nothing out of his grandson. ?You all right?? ?If they know about cloning, then they certainly know about computers. We will see what happens. Even Strand is far more advanced in certain ways than many human I have met. Strand sent me two prophecies to read. I have them in my pack. I have no idea what language they are in. Strand said it was his language. He taught me to read it. Now, I am beginning to see why.? Shadow reined Old Grey onward. ?I?ll let you read them when we stop!? Red said nothing at all. Chapter Four Shadow could not believe his eyes, as they came to the edge of the grove of fir trees. It was an incredible sight to behold. Nothing on Earth could have prepared Shadow for this sight he was now setting his eyes on. Nowhere had he ever envisioned such colours, for everything had a metallic sparkle to it. The trees, grasses, water, flowers and even the bare ground with the wild flowers dotting its surface sparkled with this special metallic aura. "This is what I have been talking about." Red began explaining. "Our world is very different and so are the people, creatures, plants and many other things. This is one of those special places. It's the only place in both worlds that has a metallic aura. This is why we must keep our world safe and well protected." As they rode further into the valley, Red smiled at Shadow riding beside him. "Why don't we enjoy the sights? We can take a few minutes to relax and have our lunch. I'm so hungry I could eat a dragon! I want to read those documents that Strand sent you." "Eat a dragon! Really!" Shadow chuckled to himself as he followed after his grandfather. ?They are in my backpack. Strand sent them to me just the day before we left.? Red stood up in the stirrups, looked around for a good place to rest. "Over there, beneath that tree. It looks like a quiet spot. You can play in the stream for a while, if you like." Shadow could feel the weather had gotten considerably warmer and drier since entering the valley. He was very happy to be finally out of that miserable weather. They rode to the area, which Red had chosen. He prepared something to eat, while Shadow played in the stream. While they ate, Red studied the letter that Strand had sent Shadow. ?I can see that Strand wanted you well prepared for what has happened in the past. Many times, I have tried to tell others different things, but they refused to heed my warnings. The elder who told me to bring you home said she had a reason. I am beginning to see something I did not see in the past. Keep what you know and have read to yourself for now. As you bring others to the Isles, help them find these things out for themselves. Don?t offer the information. This will also teach them more about our way of life. This idea of yours about bringing others to the Isles is a good one. They watch me very closely. A child they will not. From personal experiences, I would watch out for Cloud. He thinks he is above everyone and can order people around. Your father and mother made my good friend Comet the Head Master at the School of Vision, your Godfather. He will help you all he can. There are a group that would help you. Strogg, Bulton, Hort, Horman, Windrider and Wonder. Keep those names in your mind. They are trusted friends.? Red handed the letter back to Shadow. ?Who is this Cloud?? Shadow wanted to know how best to handle this man. ?He was named the God of Elves after our ancestors arrive on the Isles and began to establish settlements. Cloud gets a little big for his boots sometimes and tries to order people around. He tried to keep Mel, my adopted brother from the Isles for years. It almost killed Mel?s son Talon. When I was apprenticing Cloud tried to order me around, but my master stepped in. I am sure you will find a way to handle Cloud to make him back off. Do what you have to. Mel tossed Yana once over his shoulder that is all it took to back him off. You might have to do the same to Cloud. Then there is Enchanter! Toy with him. He knows hand-to-hand fighting like you do. You could dance circles around him, teasing him by tapping him on the shoulder. He is not as fast as he use to be. Usually Aqua is near by Enchanter, she will help protect you. Well, you go and play for a while, I want to enjoy this time. I get so few moments like this.? Red smiled at his grandson, as he began to rise to his feet. "You know that these men will be in for some trouble, as I deal with them. As I told you, Captain Brandon and I became friends. Well, some of his men and some of Uncle Fred's friends made a bet that I could not learn enough to pass a certain test in the police force. Let's just say, that I can access the crime computer in Cap's office, I could carry a gun if I wanted. These two items were given to me as gifts from the Brandon detective squad." Shadow flipped open his wallet with his gold shield in it and his set of handcuffs. "I could always handcuff Cloud and anyone else to each other for a while to keep them busy." Shadow flipped his wallet back into his pocket and stowed his away his handcuffs. "You go and play! Try not to handcuff yourself to a tree." Bursting out in a roar of laughter, Red could only grab his sides as they hurt. "Carrie would kill us both if she knew." Shadow returned to the stream to play in the cool waters, when something caught his eye. He could see tire tracks from a vehicle in the mud near stream. He turned to see Red resting in the shade of the tree. ?Little One, take pictures of these tracks in the mud for me. I just wish I could make a plaster cast of them, but I do not have the equipment needed. I need something that will harden rapidly to pick up the impression. Clay would work if I could get it to dry fast.? Little One slipped out of Shadow?s hair and went over to the tire tracks. ?How bout I just harden the mud where these track are in? Here you take pictures.? He handed the camera to Shadow. Little One used his magic to heat up the mud until it began to steam. Then, the spider-elf cast a spell on the mud and reduced the size of the tire cast. He handed it to Shadow. ?All done!? Shadow was taken the pictures he would need. He found a piece of radiator hose on the ground, with several different size clamps nuts and bolts. Shadow even found a screwdriver and a pair of pliers. He walked up stream and discovered a ring in the dirt and a small stick like object that pulsated. Wrapping a glove over the stick, Shadow tucked it into his jacket pockets with the ring. He could see Red was enjoying the view and left him alone. Shadow would ask about these things later. He and Little One investigated the area thoroughly. They left no stone unturned or leave untouched. Shadow sat down on the edge of the stream and was washing off his feet to put his footwear back on. Temper suddenly appeared beside Shadow. "I really glad we almost home. I wanted to tell you before, but I was too frightened. I not have a very good time in human world." "What's the matter?" Shadow leaned over and picked up Temper. "You have not been like your oldself ever since you came back. Temper, we are friends. Tell me what is the matter." "Vortex freed me just in time. Gretz was going to make me into Utaras. She tells me that. I think me going to stay in your room guarding your things from now on. Little One, I changing jobs with you. I not want to be outside anymore. It too dangerous." It was plain to see that Temper was terrified of what would happen to him. "I think that would be a good idea. Temper can start helping to train other little ones on what to look for. Temper knows what these people look like now. He can train the others." Shadow wanted Temper to feel important too. "Me like that idea!" Temper glanced over at Little One nodding his head. Temper vanished into Shadow's hair. Little One glanced over at Red. "I will help Temper to learn what I have. Can I use your police books. I have never seen anyone of our people like this before. Temper is terrified of something. This is not good. Red was talking about going to see the guardian. Can I take Temper to see Seena. Maybe she can help us with him. You pass right by her town on the way to Talon's Inn. We will be staying there." "Go! Get him some help." Shadow felt Little One return to his hair. "Let me know what is going on." "We will." Little One grabbed Temper and vanished from Shadow's hair. He used his Ring of Portals to teleport to Seena's quarters. Meanwhile, Shadow rose to his feet and began to walk back towards his grandfather.. Red was leaning back against the tree, as he watched Shadow playing in the same spot Nile and Talon use to play when they were children. Elves are taught to be unemotional and straight forward when they talk. Therefore, no one realized, just how much Red missed his son. It was as if a piece of himself had died that terrible day. "Well, at least, I have you, my Shadow. Just let anyone try to take you from me. I'll kill them first! Human or not! Not even the Elfin Gods could stop me!" Red thought to himself as he watched his grandson enjoying himself. Red fingered the largest gold ring on his ring finger of his left hand. Elves like humans married, usually for life. But if one apprenticed magic under a God's supervision, you wore his or her Wizards Ring on the same finger as your wedding bands. It was to signify that you shared part of your master's knowledge and skills. Red had apprenticed under the God, Majesta. This spot Red had chosen was a beautiful place to just sit and relax. It brought back many wonderful memories. Red closed his eyes for a moment, and then glanced over at a meadow. "Shadow, look over there!" Red pointed to the deer playing in the meadow of red and yellow wild flowers. "Do you see the deer?" Shadow was walking beside the stream. He was just about to answer, when he saw a woman coming towards them. "Red, who is that woman?" Shadow saw his grandfather jump to his feet. "Shadow, I think you better come over here, beside me. It looks like we have company. Come, stand beside here!" Red watched as the woman approached even closer. "She is not human! She is a water spirit. In fact, her kind can kill a male human by luring them to their death. Her kinds are called Nix in Germanic Folklore. She will lure a man to her kingdom and drown him. They usually try to avoid me, because of my powers. It must be important for her to come this close. I wonder what she wants?" Red watched as Shadow hurried to stand beside him. As the woman approached, Shadow could see she was indeed very beautiful. Her pale whitish greenish skin and long greenish blonde hair, only seemed to make her more alluring to even Shadow. Except, for her colours, but even that made this being of great beauty resemble a human Goddess. Shadow wondered how a creature so beautiful could be so deadly. She wore a gown of veils, adored with water lilies. She winked at Shadow, first. Then she bowed deeply out of respect for Red. "Great Wizard! I have been sent to give you a message." Her voice spoke with soft musical tones. "I must apologize for interrupting your rest. It is extremely important! Great One, Misty wishes to speak with you. A matter of great importance!" The Nix bowed again and walked away, but she smiled and waved at Shadow, before vanishing into the stream. Red gave a sigh of relief. "We had better get our things together. You never keep Misty waiting! That Nix had shown fear in her face." Red was starting to get those bad feelings, again. "A Nix fears nothing. Something is definitely wrong! What could have frightened a Nix so that fear showed in her facial expression? I don't like this at all!" They hurried to pack up their gear and started to ride off. They rode over several small wooden bridges and had covered about a mile in distance. They were approaching a small grove of trees when Shadow was about to ask about Misty, when his grandfather distracted him. Shadow watched Red rose up in his saddle and searching the area for something. Red suddenly, vaulted from his horse and handed the reins to his grandson. "Stay with the horses! We are being watched!" Red was moving at a very fast pace. Red tossed his tan coloured cloak back over his shoulder, and let his hood drop back from his head. He slowed his steps as he entered the small grove of trees with caution. He took a threatening stance next to a large fir tree. "SHOW YOURSELF! OR SUFFER MY WRATH!" Red tones were deep and aggressive as the words he growled rolled from off his lips. That is when Shadow felt something strange touching his skin as he sat still on the horse. Old Grey turned as if to show Shadow not to be afraid. He realized it was the shield from the cross. ?So, that's the Force Shield!? He thought and turned his attentions to his grandfather. Shadow could hear what sounded like a buzzing at first, almost like a swarm of bees. He realized it was a very high-pitched voice coming from one of the trees nearby. That is when he saw a little movement in one of the knotholes in a tree. "Peas, Great Wizard! No hurt, Joleen! Member me, Joleen?" She called out not wanting to annoy Red. Red's voice changed to anger at the same time his facial colour changed to a bright red. "What are you doing here? Better still! How did you get through the magical tunnel?" At first, Shadow saw what looked like a butterfly type creature emerging from the tree, but as it flew closer, he became awed as the being drew nearer. Joleen was a fairy-like creature. Her body was no more than six inches high. Her transparent moth-like wings were almost six times larger than her body. The metallic aura of the valley glittered off her wings. Her hair was silver and her eyes were like two flaming emeralds. She was dressed in a tiny buckskin dress, with a fairy sword at her waist. On her back was a tiny bow and quiver filled of arrows. Joleen flew over to Red. She stopped, giving him a kiss on his cheek. She perched on his shoulder hugging the side of his face. "Joleen, tink Red need help to find him shadow. So, Joleen follow Red. We go home, now?" Joleen then spotted Shadow. She drew her sword and started to charge the elf child. Red quickly grabbed her around her tiny body. "NO, Joleen! That's my grandson, Shadow!" Joleen burst into laughter. "Dis funny kind of shadow! Now, me know Red crazy as Gorgon! Dis him you go fetch?" Joleen scowled as she looked down at Red's hand around her waist. Without warning, she thrust her sword into Red's hand. "OUCH!" Red screamed and immediately let her go. "What was that for?" Joleen flew over to Shadow. She rubbed his cheek with one hand. At the same time she shook her other tiny fist at Red. "Joleen not wand or staff! Joleen, me! Joleen no like squeezes! You squeeze Joleen to hard!" Red rubbed his hand as he apologized. "I'm sorry, Joleen! I didn't want you hurting my grandson. Shadow, this is Joleen. She is the Dainty Pixie, I told you about. Now, you understand why Carrie was moved to another home at the age of twelve. These little ones aren't afraid of anything, and will even attack a dragon, especially, if they don't understand or they're threatened. Right Joleen?" Red turned to the little one as he mounted up back on his horse. "Right!" Joleen replied in a soft high voice. "We go home, now? Joleen miss Flame! Joleen miss Eric! Joleen miss Splat! Joleen helped Red! Now, we go home!" Joleen turned and in a pleading tone. "Peas, you take Joleen home! Joleen not like dis place! Big tings chase Joleen! Joleen hide in tree! We go home, peas!" Shadow could see Red?s facial expressions changing to one he had only seen once before. "Yes Joleen! Right after we see Misty." Red could see that something had frightened his little pixie. Her face drained of colour as she flew towards Red. Joleen landed between Red's horse?s ears and sat down. She was actually shaking with fear. "Joleen, no like Misty when her mad! Misty is really mad! Red, we go home, peas! Joleen, no like Misty when mad! She really mad!" Joleen pleaded with Red to take her home. There was that deep concentrated expression on Red?s face again, for he knew that Joleen was terrified of something. This meant that she had never seen it before. As he had told Shadow, pixies are fearless people and will attack anything. Since, coming to the Isles, Pixies had taken on a whole new way of life. They were not as mischievous as they were before. They had evolved into at fearless type of sprite, ready to do battle at a moments notice. Red wanted to question her, but from passed experiences, he knew that her sword could injure Shadow and himself. He decided to wait. Maybe, a long sleep would help to settle her down. He put his left hand on her back and began to stroke her hair. "Red's here now! Nothing bad will happen to you!" Red consoled her as he cast his sleep spell on her. She slumped forward. Red tied Joleen to his horse with its mane. ?Let?s move out!? Red looked over at Shadow. "We're riding hard and fast! Joleen was terrified by something in this valley. I don't want to meet up with it, at least not without some others from the Conclave with me as back up. Now, let's ride!" Red took off at a full gallop. He knew that Shadow could easily keep up. First the Nix, now Joleen, all Red could think about was what had frightened these people so bad that they actually showed him that they were afraid. Those signs of terror in both their eyes gave Red a very uneasy and sick feeling. Shadow and the packhorses followed and kept up to Red. They rode hard and fast for most of the afternoon. It was getting close to dusk, when they came to the edge of the valley. They rested for about an hour and rode off, again. Shadow had never seen Red so upset before. Even the colour in his grandfather's face was still reddish from being angered. Even Shadow could see that Joleen had been frightened by something. If she was a fearless being, then whatever Joleen had seen must have been something that she had never seen before. This fact really began to bother Shadow. For he knew that the only thing that might frighten her would be something from the Forbidden World. Were the two worlds emerging? Now, Shadow realized what Red had meant about the worlds meeting after centuries of being apart. ******* "Damn it, Fred! Have you tried to follow that man? As soon as I found out Red had been at Stan's cabin. I got Jason to fly me up there. Stan and I followed them, until they split up. Then both trails mysteriously vanished." Brian was upset at the fact that he had lost Red's trail. "I told you!" Fred was having a good laugh over the whole affair, because Brian thought of himself as a great woodsman. "Stan has been trying to follow Red for years." "Speaking of Stan!" Brian's voice had changed to concern. "Someone jumped Stan, a three nights ago. I'm bringing Stan back with me. Someone tried to steal those two man-haters of Red's. They found blood all over their front legs, but the blood was not the horse?s blood. Fred, Jason told me that he saw Richard near the lake. Jason will be picking Richard up day after tomorrow. Get word to Hamel about his father. There is still no sign of Richard's wife, Bess or the girl, Kala. Not even Jason has seen them, but he did say that Richard was very upset about something." "Yes, I know! Bess called, last night. She and the girl have been threatened, again. They will be staying at the hotel down the street from the police station. Walter is ready to kill everyone who looks sideways at his sister, Bess. Tell, Jason to mention it to Richard. Walter has a woman officer watching Bess and Kala." Fred could hear his partner sighing. "What else has happened?" "We found evidence of poachers in the area. There was a slaughtered deer hanging in some trees about seven miles from Stan's cabin. We have been finding signs of motor vehicles in these woods. We found tire tracks, but they were stationary. No tracks leading into the area or away from it. Stan thinks they are using a helicopter to lift the unit in and out. Fred, this is crazy!" Brian was getting very upset and confused. The facts were all there. They just didn't make any sense at all! "So, you're at Stan's cabin?" Fred could hear Stan in the background talking on his two-way radio. "Yes, see you tomorrow!" Brian hung up the phone and turned to see Stan with a frown on his brow. "What's up?" "More missing articles. That was my radio contact from the fire lookout. He said there have been campfires in and around Misty Mountain. When they investigated, there were no signs of a fire. Brian, this is driving me crazy! What do you think is happening?" Stan saw Brian shrug his shoulders. "Your guess is as good as mine? You should stay in Powell River for a while." Brian advised his friend. "I was heading there the other day when you came looking for Red and Brett. That's another thing that bothers me. Brett knows nothing of these forests. Why would Red let his grandson go off in another direction, unless those trails are two separate ones? Doesn't Richard have his eldest son with him a great deal of the time?" Stan finished packing up his papers. "Yes! It could have been Richard cutting across Red's trail. If so, that would explain the two sets of tracks leading away from Halfway Road. That still doesn't explain the tire tracks we found in the middle of nowhere." Brian sat down in a chair. "Not even Jason could manoeuvre his helicopter into an area that tight. There is no way to lower a motor vehicle into that area without taking out a few trees as well. You think someone would have reported a huge helicopter in the area. I am getting a bad feeling about this! All we do know is that the tire tracks and levellers were fifty-four feet long. That is the size of a mobile home. There is no way anyone could get something that large in those woods." Stan finished packing and waited for Brian at the door. "Are you coming or staying here? Jason is waiting to take us home." Stan stood on the front porch of the cabin. "I sent my horses back to the gas station several days ago. I heard Doc would be flying back with us. He had to come to the area last night to see his friend, Fran. Apparently, she cut her hand on some wire." "Why does Fran live up here all by herself?" Brian carried out his gear. "Let's go!" "Doc has never told me much about Fran." Stan locked up the cabin and stood on his porch waiting for Brian to get the jeep from the barn. ******** Pacing the floor, Strand walked back and forth while waiting for his people to say that Brett was headed home. Soon a spider dragged a letter towards Strand. ?About time!? All the note said was that they are on the Isles and stopping off to see Misty. Strand nodded his head and hurried into a room. He grabbed a small shoebox from a pair of human shoe he had purchased. He levitated a Spirit Crystal into the box, and then vanished from his quarters. ?Mother, is everything ready?? Strand handed her the shoebox. The crystal is inside. Our little one is on his way home.? ?I?ll give the crystal to mother. You get Kraken free and have him ready to move out fast.? Venya and her son had this planned for months. ?I?ll get mother to be watching our little one. You get Kraken out of the cell, and that double in his place in that cell. By the way, Seena just called me. Temper is throwing fits. He is so terrified that he keeps wetting himself. What in the name of Ske happened to Temper.? ?Vortex helped to free Temper when he was captured by Gretz. Little One is taking over for Temper. He is a nervous wreck. The other matter is being attended to as we speak. I better get back to Red?s Tower. See you later.? Once again Strand vanished this time appeared in the bedroom that was once Niles. Strand lay down on the bed and rested. ******* Three men were headed south to Powell River through the Provincial Forest. As they rode along, the leader spotted a forest ranger in the distance standing on his cabin stairs. "There be that meddling ranger, again!" The leader pointed. "Quick! This way! We not want him spotting us." The leader tugged at his dark forest green robe and cloak. "Marts, what's we do bout that Hamel men?" Stun hurried out of sight from the cabin. "Him always followin' us!" Oft hurried to where the other two were standing. "That why we come back! This time we get rid of that meddling fool for good. First, we get those Hamels. When we reaches town I wants you to go and get the supplies Boss asked for first. Then you are to go to the Hamel's house and get his women. Bring them to me at the mobile home, north of town. We's will hold them, and use them as bait to gets those Hamel men to comes to us. With luck, we can get all three Hamel males. I'll get the cripple to help us, kill the ranger." Marts whispered when he noticed the ranger and his friend drive off in the jeep. "That cripple is on his way home from Manitoba! My brother, Relle told me that. Relle is with Rift right now. They?re trying to get Perry's mother to leave town. Let's get movin'! Before that ranger comes back. I not wants any slip ups this time!" Marts struck the two men with his small hand whip. "Marts, stops that! I gonna tell Boss! You nots to hit us! You was told that!" Oft yelled at their leader. "Yeah! Boss said you do as we's say. We's tellin' Boss, when we's gets back." Stun replied. "Boss said we's to stop Hamels! Nots kill them! Just cause you a wizard! You think you know eberting! Boss said not to kill Hamels!" "Well, I's the boss here! I's say we kills them! Get rid of them for good!" The wizard snapped. "Get movin'! Did you happen to find my wand and ring?" "No! You lost them?" Oft laughed. "Stupid Wizard!" ?Boy! You really dumb! What if babies find them?? Stun was getting very angry by now. ******* Red glanced over at Shadow as they cantered their horses side by side through the grasses of a small meadow. "Crystal Valley's Gap is just ahead! It'll take us through the magic tunnel to the Isle of Stayn. Misty lives on that Isle." Red glanced down at Joleen and gently stroked her hair. "Red, where does Joleen come from?" Shadow could see his grandfather was very upset. "Shadow, Joleen has lived with me for the past ten years. Two others and myself found her in her father's burnt out village. All her people either were found dead or just vanished. We searched all over the Isles for them, but never found a trace. As I told you before, many of our people have just vanished. She is almost thirty years old, but still acts like a small child! I don't think she will ever grow up. She told Emerald that her husband to be was murdered. We found a fresh grave! Joleen was wearing Kyle?s cloak when we found her. To this day she sleeps with it under her blankets trying to hide." Red displayed a concerned expression of worried as he gently rubbed Joleen's cheek. "Every morning, she flies down to his grave that I had move to my tower for her. She sits there and talks to him for hours." "Shadow, you must remember, that these people aren't human. Many of them know nothing about human morals. They will undress right in front of you and walk around nude sometimes. After all they are only animals. Many of them can change to elf or human form, but they are still children of nature." Red smiled as he saw Shadow laughing. "I understand more, now! Red, what could have happened to her? She was terrified!" Shadow waited for a reply, but Red changed the subject in a hurry, because he did not want Shadow involved. "My tower in Red Mule has the bathrooms inside. Other towers have only outhouses or chamber pots. Some of the inns and taverns have outhouses, but some don't. They're usually a night pot under the bed or in a corner. In many places, it's the bush or nothing at all." Red was trying to prepare his grandson for the Isles, the best he knew how. Shadow laughed at his grandfather. "Red, I think I'll be able to manage, here. It's you I'm worried about! Look! We're coming to a dead end! How are we supposed to get through that?" They had reached Crystal Valley's Gap, as Red called it. All Shadow could see were mountains ascending high into the sky, with walls of solid rock in front of him. Red began to chant and drew up the energy from the Earth as he opened the magical tunnel. The portal appeared to go right through to the other side of the mountain. "Well, let's go!" Nudging his horse forward. "We don't have much time to waste. This tunnel will close very quickly." Red could see a puzzled expression on Shadow's face. "I'll explain about tunnels and portals to you, later." Red rode into the tunnel and Shadow followed. It was a short ride. In fact, it only took a few moments before they reach the other side. They followed trail that snaked around through dark forest ahead. The only light was that of a full moon. They rode along the trail, which seemed to open onto a dirt road. They cantered their horses through the forest to the foot of a mountain, which had trees growing about halfway up. Above the tree line, Shadow could see a light coming from what looked like a house. As they cleared the forest, Shadow saw that the light was coming from a cave, high on the side of the mountain. He gave Red an unexpected glance, as they cantered up the trail towards the light. When they reached the entrance to a huge cavern Red dismounted and walked towards the light. "Misty! It's Red!" He shouted in a very loud voice. "I've brought my grandson to meet you!" Shadow tied up the horses and began to walk towards Red. A few moments later, a female elf walked towards them. She was beautiful and looked almost native, for her skin was very dark, but her waist length hair was golden yellow. She wore a brown buckskin dress similar to the one Joleen was wearing. Curiosity was really getting to Shadow for he wondered, why would a woman live in a cave?" "Red, it's so good to see you, after all these years! I see you got my message!" Misty smiled and greeted them. "Come in! We have a great deal of catching up to do." Red had a funny smirk on his face, as he kissed her hand. "Shadow, this is my dear friend, Misty. We sometimes work together. Years ago, we would adventure all over the Isles. We rarely see each other now. It has been ten long years." Red sighed for he missed those times with her. ?I know! I miss those days, too!? Misty rubbed Red's cheek. "The horses will be fine there for a while." ?Oh my!? Misty walked towards Shadow. "Come! Take my hand, Young One! It has been a long time, since I have seen you. The last time, when you were just a baby." Misty reached out and held his hand. She rubbed his cheek ever so gently, with her other hand. Misty wanted to tell Shadow, how much she had missed him, but now was not the time. "Come!" Misty said in a soft voice. "I have prepared some snacks for you. We'll have dinner, later." As they walked into the cave, Shadow could see several passageways that were near the mouth of the cavern that led off to the right and went deep into the mountain. They walked straight ahead and soon entered a huge lit area, which resembled a living room of sorts. It had a large table, with six chairs off to the left of the huge stone fireplace, which seemed to be carved out of solid rock. In front of the hearth were two large cozy padded armchairs and a large sofa. There were even two beds off to the right side of the fireplace. The cave had a warm and comforting atmosphere about it. The whole area was lit by oil dipped cloth torches, which were in black iron holders that were fastened on the walls. It gave Shadow feeling of relaxation, and made him feel as if he was home. It seemed strange, but it felt like he was in Carrie's home. "Sit down! Make yourselves at home!" Misty smiled as she uncovered the food. Shadow curiosity had got the better of him. "Misty, why do you live in a cave?" "You never told him, about me!" Her green eyes began to change to a deep yellow. ?No Misty!? Red knew he had better start explaining fast. "I didn't tell Shadow. I thought it would be better coming from you. Shadow knows little of our world. Besides, you have such an interesting way of explaining things to someone. I don't think Shadow would have believed me, even if I had told him. I'll not be responsible for my grandson's death! He choked on a piece of chewing gum when I explained we were elves!" ?Very well then!? Misty's eyes changed back to green. "I will explain, after we have eaten. You both look tired from your journey." "My normal three or four day trip has only taken us two days. We didn't get any sleep, last night." Red could see Shadow was very tired. "First, we ran into rain, then snow and high winds. We almost got swept away by the beavers stream." Misty sat down next to Shadow, her hand rested on his shoulder in a motherly way as she watched him eat his snacks. Her fingers gently caressed the ends of his hair. "Misty, you have out done yourself!" Red smiled as he finished eating. "You have always been a fantastic cook!" "Everything tastes so good!" Shadow had no idea what he was eating, but everything looked and tasted delicious, so he tried a little of every type of food. "I see you have some new furniture. You have really fixed up the old place!" Red complimented her. "It really looks nice in here. It has a feeling of home!" "Thank you! My nephew and his uncle will be coming to stay with me for a few days. I'll be teaching, my nephew some magic spells." Misty smiled as she turned to face Shadow. "Well, young man! Tell me a little about yourself! Did you finish grade school?" Misty knew of the other world and their customs and ways. Shadow had his backpack beside him. He reached inside pulling out his report card and he handed it to her. "This is my final report card. I passed grade twelve with honours." Shadow said proudly. ?You have worked very hard!? Misty opened the card and looked at the marks as she read them out loud. "Math, ninety-eight percent, English ninety-seven percent, Chemistry ninety-eight percent, Physics ninety-seven percent, Law ninety-eight percent and Biology ninety-nine percent. My Word!" Misty exclaimed. "You are the smart one! Aren't you? I see you are a fast learner like your parents. Your parents would be very proud of you. Shadow, after you finish your food. I have something to show you." Misty handed Shadow his report card and watched him return it to his bag. "This must remain a secret! Only a very few of my close friends know. You must promise me never to tell." Misty held his hands, while Shadow promised to keep her secret. Although, he had no idea what to expect, she instructed Red to stand beside his grandson. Misty walked over into the center of the cave. Slowly a fog began to fill the inside of the cavern. Misty became engulfed in the greyish-white haze. The child could see the outline of something, very large, moving about in the mist. Shadow caught the slightest odour of rotten eggs in the air. He began to feel very strange inside, as he held Red's arm in a death grip. Shadow's body was reacting normally to something he could not explain in his mind. It was as if a great fear had swept though his entire body. But why? He had no idea. The thick fog seemed to dissolve slowly into the walls of the vast cavern. Shadow's mouth dropped open as he stared with tear filled eyes at the creature in front of him. She was magnificent and the most beautiful creature Shadow had ever seen. Her bluish-green wings offset her huge golden yellow scales, she was unlike any other reptile, Shadow had ever seen before. She did bare a slight resemblance to a very huge iguana. Shadow remembered reading about dragon awe and how it could paralyse ones body, but that was only written in a fairy tale book. Now, what was he suppose to believe? "Shadow, I would like you to meet the real Misty. She is an Elemental and Aquatic dragon." Red could feel his grandson loosing his grip as he introduced Misty. "Her powers are extremely great! She uses air, earth and water to assist her, when she fights. She can call lightning, wind, rain, fog, snow and many other forces in nature if she must to do her bidding. It's Misty's job to create the fog in the pass, which we came though and to see that no strangers enter of the Valley of Enchantment. In fact, the mountain which is engulfed in fog is called Mist Mountain." Red could see the tears in his grandson's eyes. Shadow found himself unable to move, he wanted to run, but was frozen to the spot where he stood. His heart was pounding harder and faster, until he thought it would burst. Misty moved closer to him. Soon she was standing beside him. She lowered her head. Red placed Shadow's hand on Misty's head. "Relax, Shadow! Misty would never harm you. As I told you before, we have been friends for many years. I realize, you're in shock, after seeing a beautiful woman change herself into a dragon. Misty, is not only a dragon, but an wizardess as well." Red could feel Shadow starting to calm down. Elves are very sensitive people and can feel others emotions. "Not all dragons in our world can change to elf or become wizards. In fact, very few can change shape to elf or human. It's because Misty is a special breed of dragon, which allows her to change at will. She is also one of the Guardians of which I mentioned." Red felt his grandson let go of his hand. "Shadow, you must remember, that a dragon is just another animal. Even though, some are smarter and wiser than other animals. Be careful, because not all of them are friendly or as well mannered as Misty. Many dragons can be trusted to keep a promise. If one tells you, not to cross his path again and you happen to. Make sure you have an army with you. Some dragons, like Misty can even make a purring sound like a cat. It is one-way dragons show their affection to someone they like." Red saw Shadow was petting Misty. Shadow's fear was starting to leave him. He heard every word Red was saying. There was something else he was feeling. It was as if he had known her all his life. The tears were not from seeing Misty change, it was because Little One had chosen this moment to tell Shadow that Temper had died. It was all Shadow could do was to stop from breaking down. He closed his eyes for a moment to gain his composure. Misty whispered to Shadow. "How does it feel having a real dragon for a friend?" Tears still ran down Shadow's face. "I still think you're the most beautiful creature I have ever seen. I'm lucky to have a real friend, at last." Shadow wiped his tears on his shirtsleeve and leaned over giving her a hug. "Misty, out of all the fairy tale creatures, my favourite has always been dragons. I hated the way authors portray dragons as always being evil. It isn't right!" Shadow could not believe he was talking to a real dragon. Misty nuzzled closer to him. "You do have natural love for us. Don't you, my young one? But, did you not have friends in the Forbidden World?" "Yes, I had Aunt Carrie and Red. Strand stayed for a few years. Recently I met someone else, whom I really get along with." Shadow wiped his tears. "I had two other friends, but they always acted childish. We would talk at school, but I never brought them home. I was always to busy with my school studies, karate lessons, computer courses, and some outside hobbies far to advance for those other children. So, I really didn't have much time for friends." Misty had heard from Carrie many times over the past years. For Carrie would send Misty letters or they would talk to each other using Red's magical crosses. Misty knew about Perry and what his gang had done to Shadow. "I see, you have many human feelings. You are a special child, Shadow. Elves are not like humans. They rarely show affection towards others, unless, of course, it's their own families. Even then, they have a hard time expressing their love. Dragons have a very difficult time loving others, because they don't know, what love is. I have learned a little about love over the years. I know how important it is for humans to love someone. So, you have my permission to hug me, anytime." Misty closed her eyes for a moment and she thought to herself. "Yes, our special child has finally come home. If only you knew how special you really are." Misty sighed and glanced up at Red. "Shadow!" Misty spoke softly to the child. "When I'm in dragon form I'm called Misty and usually I have serious business to attend to, which requires my dragon form. When I'm in my elf form, I call myself, Mia. I could be scouting out trouble or just visiting. Do you understand how very important it is to keep this secret?" "Yes, I understand!" Shadow could picture himself telling his classmates about Misty. "If I did tell anyone I knew a real dragon. They would probably lock me up in some nut house and throw away the key! I promise! I'll never tell anyone or anything, in this world or the human world." Shadow was feeling like he really belonged. "Misty, do you have any children?" Shadow saw Misty wink at him and knew she was up to something. "Yes, I do!" Misty chuckled as she glanced over at Red. "I have three, two males and a female. They're in the lower part of my lair. Storm is about your age - he is twelve. Sky is ten and Maria is eight. By dragon standards, they're all very young and all they do is play, study and eat." Misty had been trying for years to tease Red. Now, it was her turn to pay him back for all those pranks he had pulled on her. "Their favourite food is horse!" "Horse! Oh, No!" Red screamed and started for the cave entrance. "You never told me you had young!" Misty and Shadow started to laugh. "Your horses are safe! My children are in the lower level of my lair. See Shadow, that's another thing elves have lost over the years. Their sense of humour!" Misty began to roar with laughter. "That wasn't funny!" Red squealed and stomped his way over to a large chair and plunked himself down. Quickly, Misty moved over to Red and picked him up gently in her mouth. She set him down on her back. Red sat on the dragon's back looking down at Shadow. Misty waited for Red to settle himself. "Climb up on my back, Shadow. I'll take you down to see my children. They can speak Elfish, English and Dragon. They're all studying magic and are doing very well. I hope next year, Maria will be able to change to elf. The boys are still having problems with their changing spells. For some reason, female dragons seem to learn magic faster than the males. I have told them all about you, Red. They really want to meet you. Beside, I have a gift for Shadow." Shadow climbed up on to Misty's tail and ran up onto her back and sat down. He was amazed how fast she could move on land. In no time, they were in the lower reaches of her lair. ******* Little One dropped to his knees, as he watched Seena turning to face him. "What happened to Temper?" "It was Gretz! She had taken half of his spirit. His body could not survive with only one part. He died of fear. I have called Cela here. She will be here shortly. How did Gretz get her hands on Temper in the first place?" Seena helped Little One to sit down on a chair. "We don't know. It was the same day that those gang members attacked Brett or Shadow. Brett was hurt really bad. They shot him. Temper vanished. Then he appeared just before Red came to get us. Temper was terrified and told us about Vortex helping him to escape from Gretz." Little One could feel Cela appear in the room. The goddess hurried over to Temper and picked him up. She slowly and carefully examined his body. Cela touched Temper's forehead and began to chant. A ghost like figure appeared in the room and floated towards Cela. "Goddess, I tried to protect Brett." "Yes, you did! It will be all right. Come to me!" Cela coaxed the spirit to come to here. She replaced the spirit back into Temper's body. Then she began to chant and a greyish light began to form around Temper's body. "So, that is what you did!" Cela's eyes began to glow with anger as she began to call forth her brother Rahab. "This was one of Brett's guards. Gretz tried to kill Brett and Temper got in the way. He gave up half his spirit to save Brett when the child was attacked. Find that other part of Temper for me." Rahab vanished from the spot and appeared in a house in the human world. He moved quickly over to the doorway. There were voices coming from the other side. Rahab placed his hands on the door and quietly began to chant. He could hear the voices fall silent. He opened the door and walked inside. He stared at the woman sitting in the chair before him. She was asleep like the others in the room. He walked over to her and removed a wand from his pocket. He touched the woman. She never moved. Rahab glanced around the area and searched the whole house. Using the wand, he could see it was leading him to another room. He walked over and opened the door. There before him were dozens of spirit crystals. He immediately summoned his mother to the room. "I hit gold! Take a look at those." Rahab pointed to the spirit crystals. "Well done! Go and see Cela. I'll be there shortly." Bessa carefully moved the spirit crystals into a bag and replaced them with dead crystals that Ziptron had found centuries before. Bessa cast a spell of life on the dead crystals and gave them just enough glow to make them look like the spirits inside were alive. She vanished from the room and appeared beside her daughter. "Rahab, go home. Cela and I will handle this now. You did a marvelous job. Now, we can find the others." Relief filled her face as Bessa knelt down in front of Cela and began to remove the crystals from the bag one by one. "Let's just pray that one of these crystals is Tempers." "Rahab is the only one that could have pulled this off. Mother, there is Temper." Cela watched her mother replace the full spirit in Temper's body. Cela began to chant. Bessa sat down on the bed and looked up at Seena. "Temper offered to find these crystals for us. Gretz has been splitting the spirits into two parts. Sending back one half in a half dead body. I have found out something was wrong when Nile and Rose did not respond to my summoning chants upon their deaths." "Temper offered to help find Gretz's stash of spirit crystals." Cela watched as one crystal began to glow brightly as Bessa move it toward the body of Temper. Little One sat on the chair watching the goddesses replace his friends spirit and make it whole again. "So that is why him was so frightened." "Yes. Vortex offered to help us. He wants Gretz dead. He is trying different methods of trying to kill her off. Nothing works, so far." Cela watched as Temper began to breathe. "Little One call Shadow and tell him that Temper will be all right after all. You can return to Shadow tonight at Misty's lair." Seena dropped to the chair beside Little One. "So that is why Temper let himself be captured." "No! He really gave up his life to save Brett. Gretz thinks that Perry is the prince and he really is a prince. Gretz wanted Perry to suffer even more with the death of his cousin as well. It was for disobeying her." Bessa rose to her feet and placed Temper on the bed. "He will need rest!" Cela watched as Little One walked over to his friend. "Take him home to Shadow. He will sleep tonight." She waved her hand and the two little one appeared in Shadow's hair. ******** Shadow shivered as he felt the little ones return to him. He heard Little One telling him what had really happened. All Shadow could do was sit and hold on as Misty started to move. "It's feels like old times." Red sighed as he remembered some of their trips. "I miss those days!" "I know how you feel, Red. I too, miss our adventures together." Misty entered a larger cavern, where three young dragons, different shapes and colours were studying some books as they lay on their bellies on the dirt floor. All three heads rose to see who was entering. "I've brought some friends down to visit you. Children, I'd like you to meet Head Master of the Conclave, Red the Great and his grandson, Shadow." Red nodded his head slightly to the children. "It's a pleasure to meet Misty's children." "We are honoured to meet you, Master and your grandson." Maria moved swiftly across the floor. "Mother has told us much about you, Master." Maria resembled her mother. The young dragoness even had the same coloration in her scales and wings. Storm was the largest of the children and his coloration was more like the greys one would see in storm clouds. He moved rapidly towards Misty. She glared at him and blew a smoke ring in his face. "No challenging in my lair!" Misty gave a warning stance. "Neither elf wants to fight. Besides, I'd go to Red's side. He is my elfin brother. Or did you forget? Do I make myself clear!" Misty rose up on her hind legs, as she warned her sons to back off. Her tail began to thrash back and forth. "Yes, Mother!" Storm gave Shadow a sarcastic look as he backed up one step. "I only wanted to see if the elf child would run like the other elves do." Shadow knew Misty would back him up. He stood up on her back, sprang into the air, doing a back flip before landing in front of Storm. Shadow put his hands on his hips and defiantly walked with his samurai strut up to the two male dragons. "Storm, I have a tip for you! You should really make a point of checking out the person you are trying to challenge, before you put your talons down your throat!" Shadow stood his ground against the young dragon. "Why don't you give us all a little demonstration of your skills, Shadow?" Red tossed his grandson a tree branch about the size of a man's wrist. Red had seen Shadow fight before, and knew he could put the fear of elf into these two. Karate was spoken of as a Master Art of the Ancients. Realizing what level Shadow was he was sure that his grandson could teach these two a lesson they would not soon forget. Shadow nodded his head for he knew what Red was up to. He also knew that the front legs of a dragon were not very strong. They were mainly used for lifting food or prey to their mouths or for turning pages of a spell book. It was their hind legs and talons that other had to worry about. Just the thickness of their tails told Shadow that their tails were dangerous weapons as well as their back legs. Shadow realized the shock from the breaking of the branch would give these two biggies a lesson. These two were not very old, yet, especially in their minds. Shadow could see flaws in the wood. He realized that not many dragons would have that type of knowledge about the strength of wood. He handed the dragons each an end of the six-foot branch. "Storm, hold this end of the branch. Sky, hold this end of the branch. Hold it at Red's height." Sky was a bluish colour like the sky and was slightly smaller that his brother. He reached out with his forelegs and held the branch end in his talons. Shadow sat down, removed his boots and shirt. He stood up, tossing his boots and shirt to Red. He walked over, stood in front of the branch and began to concentrate on focusing all his energies on breaking the branch. Suddenly, Shadow leapt into the air and screamed his battle cry. He hit the branch with his foot and with such a focused force, that both dragons felt the blow and began to scream out in pain. "Three in one blow! Not bad hitting, Shadow!" Red laughed and walked over to the dragons. The two male dragons stared down at the shattered branch and their forelegs. Both dragons slowly back away as Shadow moved to see if they were all right. Red examined the dragons forelegs. "Just bruised! Aren't you two lucky, you didn't pick a fight with Shadow? You'd probably be dragon luggage by now. Where Shadow comes from they use weapons to fight with. But Shadow prefers hands and bare feet. Shadow can kill any of us in this room, if he wanted to. Give me your forelegs! I'll put some rub salve on them for you." Shadow went to help Red. "I'm sorry, you both got bruised. I didn't mean for you two to get hurt!" Storm gave a dumb style of a laugh at the elf child. "Thank you for the bruises! I learned a good lesson, just now. Shadow, how long have you been a warrior?" "Shadow has been fighting all his life. At first, he was the one who got hurt. Badly hurt, too! He has the scars to prove it." Red rubbed Shadow's cheek. "As you can see!" Maria moved closer to Shadow. "Mother, look at all Shadow's battle scars!" "Shadow doesn't like to fight with weapons usually, but other humans do." Red could see Misty's boys moving closer to Shadow. "Some day, when you can change to elf. Come see me! I'll teach you to fight, using no weapons. Until that day, I suggest we become friends." Shadow smiled and helped rubbed some salve into Storm's foreleg. "Just don't tell Aunt Carrie. But I did get a good hit on Rift that last time he tried to kill me." Shadow reached into his pocket and pulled out a tiny bag. "Rift is missing these teeth. The man that helped me away from the fight grabbed these for me and gave me them later after we moved to Manitoba." Sky watched Shadow very closely. "For an elf, you're very brave! Will you teach me to fight, too?" "Only if you promise not to go after someone like Rift." Shadow stopped applying the rub and did a series of flips. He ran up Sky's back, and then flipped off back to the floor. "But of course!" ?Other elves so stupid at times!? Maria moved closer to Shadow. "You are not like other elves! Some are so frightened of us that they run, before we can even talk to them. Come let us talk! You will be safe with me!" Maria gave her brothers a look of defiance and began to purr to Shadow. "Shadow was raised as a human in the Forbidden World. He has only returned home this night. He is all ready a warrior and has been for four years. He could beat Lammorra in a fight, and win with his hands tied behind his back." Red explained as he watched the dragons. Lammorra was an elfin warrior and clan leader for her people. No one argued with her and the two young dragon males well understood that. They had seen Lammorra's killing tattoos. For each tattoo was a kill she had made. She had well over a hundred kills to her name. The male dragons stared at Shadow with their sister and swallowed hard. Both young dragon males would always show Shadow great respect. For they realized how easy it would have been for Shadow to just kill them. Neither male knew how to really fight, yet. Maria was resting next to Shadow, with her head against his legs as she listened to him talk. Misty left the room and returned in elf form. "Mother, you're so beautiful in elf form!" Maria exclaimed. "Mother, can I take Shadow into the next room. He is telling me something special." Mia nodded her head as she watched Maria and Shadow enter the next room. "Maria, did you know that someone wrote a song called, 'They Call the Wind, Maria.' I love that song." Shadow smiled as he though how appropriate her name was. For Red had told him that dragon's can fly. Maria would probably fly like the wind. "It is such a fitting name for a dragoness!" "No! They wrote a song about my name?" Maria replied in awe. "My great grandfather says I fly like the wind. Do you know the words to the song?" Her eyes began to sparkle. "Maria has always been my favourite song. Of course, I know the words to it." Shadow sat down and she rested beside him, as he sang the song to her. He noticed Mia standing in the doorway watching them. As Mia smiled at her daughter, then without any warning Maria began to change form. Before Mia could say anything, her daughter had completely changed to elf form. "Very well, done!" Mia said in astonishment. Red had wondered why Mia was standing in the entrance to the room. As he approached, Mia turned and pointed to Maria. "Yes, Maria!" Red was even surprised. "Well done, indeed! Some day, you may become a wizardess, just like your mother!" He walked back and rejoined the boys. Mia wrapped her cloak around Maria's shoulders. "Come, let us go! I must get Shadow the gift, I promised him!" Mia and the two children went into another room. Maria was a little unsteady on her feet at first. But like with any animal child, Maria was moving around on her own within ten minutes. Mia helped Maria dress in some elfin clothes. Mia had to use a reduce spell on the clothes to make them fit her daughter. Even though Maria was only eight, in her elf form she looked in all appearance to be in her late teens. Shadow had discovered something very different to keep him busy. He was examining some real armour, which he had come across in a corner of a small cave. Mia only smiled, before she led the young down a long tunnel. Maria held onto Shadow's hand as they walked into another cave. There were piles of treasure all over the floor. Mia went over to one of the piles and began to sort through it. "Here, it is!" Mia walked over to the children. "Shadow, come over here! I found what I was looking for." Reaching out Mia took his hand and placed a ring on his finger. "This ring is for you. It will call me to your side, if you are in danger or if you need me. Now, no one can remove it." Mia waved her hand over his finger and the ring adjusted to Shadow's ring size. "Now, I know you're safe." Mia reached out and held his arm. "All you need to do is rub the ring and call my name. I'll come in a flash!" Mia sat down in a chair and lifted Shadow to her knee. She just cuddled him for a while. Mia seemed so human or elfish to be a real dragon. Shadow felt even closer to her than he had to Carrie. It was almost as if she were a member of his real family. Maria looked at her mother, but didn't say a word. Being a dragon child Maria knew nothing about jealousy. She moved closer to her mother's feet and sat at the foot of the chair. "Mother, were Shadow's parents really murdered?" Maria asked. ?Yes!? Mia looked directly at Maria. "They have been dead for ten years. I miss Rose and Nile very much. We were all so close. That is why I gave Shadow the ring. I do not want him harmed. Shadow is all we have left of them. Dragons usually do not stay in family groups after the children reach four to five years old. Since losing all those relative and friends, we have learned that there is safety in numbers. There are only about thirty large types of dragons left in the world. We must band together to stay alive." Mia ran her fingers through Shadow's hair as she hugged him. "Shadow, many years ago, Red's parents adopted me as their daughter. I have always considered you my nephew." Maria walked over to Shadow and rubbed his cheek. "I like Shadow. That makes us cousins? Does it not, Mother? Why do Storm and Sky have to challenge all the time?" Mia moved a strand of hair from Shadow's eyes. "Yes Maria, I guess it does make you cousins. You know yourself that male dragons challenge other males. Red calls it is instinct. Even my grandfather challenges other drakes or male elves. It is foolishness the way they act at times. My brothers are the worst of all for challenging." Mia hugged Shadow. "You gave Maria the courage and love she needed to changed to elf. For anyone to give their love in that way is indeed, very special. Soon my little one you'll understand what I am talking about. I'd like it to come naturally to you. So, I won't interfere! You'll know when the time has come. Use the ring to call me. I'll come to help. Red knows nothing of this. Even he will be surprised!" "Mia, hold me for a minute longer." Shadow needed her touch, even though he had no idea why. ?Maria, males of most species on Earth challenge each other. Even humans do it. It is not foolishness; it is an instinct of survival. For only the strong will survive. In nature, only the strongest pairs mate. It includes all species of beings, animal, human or even insect. They all challenge or the males and females try to find the best mates they can so that their young will survive. Being close to your family gives one added security as well.? "So that is why mother is so close by us all the time! I know Aqua likes to keep a watchful eye over us. Yes Shadow, you do understand." Mia hugged him tightly and kissed him on the forehead. "I can feel it! When you are ready! Call me!" "I will! I promise!" Shadow hugged her, again. Mia knew how important hugging and touching were to a person like Shadow. Although, she didn't understand that much about love, she did care very much for Shadow in her own way. Now, that he was home to stay. She was not going to let anyone take him away from her. Mia looked at the doorway of the den that they were in. She remembered, when Rose and Nile were killed. Oh, how she wanted to tear the hearts out of those men who had kill them. The elders had called Mia to the Temple of Ske. There she was kept until she calmed down. Mia did make a promise to herself. One day she would help find the people responsible for their death. Her eyes were filled with grief as she held Shadow. "No one will ever take you from Red or me, again. We'll kill them, if they try! Did you really beat up Rift." "He was waiting with his gang of thugs to get me. Aunt Carrie told me that I was not to fight with the others. This time, Rift kicked me when I was down. I sprang to my feet and got three good kicks in before him friend shot me. Three good kicks to his mouth. I will treasure his teeth after what he did to me." Shadow could see the smile on Mia's face. "Two kicks for my parents and one for me." Maria stared at her mother. "I'll help protect Shadow, too! No one will ever hurt my cousin!" She said defiantly. Mia and the children walked back to the other room where Red and her sons were. The room was empty they were nowhere to be found. Mia called out. "All right, you three! Where are you?" Suddenly, Red appeared out of nowhere. Sky appeared in elf form dressed in robes, which were the colour of sky blue. Storm also appeared in elf form, and dressed in robes, but his were grey. Mia was surprised and walked over to Red. "What is going on here? Red, you know yourself, that young dragon males cannot change, until they're much older." "Mother, Red has also helped us with our spells. We'd like to show you, later." Sky smiled as he walked up to his mother. "See, Master Red even gave us some of his old robes to wear. He changed the colours for us. This way none of the other wizards will think we are challenging them." Storm had moved over to Shadow and was looking at the elf's hands. "Your hands are tough as the metal in a sword blade!" "It takes years to develop a callus on the hands and feet like this. Above all it takes dedication and discipline to achieve a level such as I hold. I can give you exercises and lessons, but unless you are dedicated in becoming a master of the art, then all you will learn is very little. It's up to you. I don't challenge people. However, if others challenge me, they better be prepared to pay the price. For if they try to challenge me to the death. They will lose!" "Shadow, where is that sweet child." Mia was horrified by the way Shadow was speaking. "Sorry Mia! I got carried away! Mark my words! I will kill, if I have too. I am a warrior! I've been hurt too much in the past. I swore never, again! So, challengers beware!" Shadow was trembling with anger. "I will always give them a chance to back down." It was then that Mia realized how much the deaths of his parents and beatings had taken their toll on Shadow. Mia would have to warn the Gods and the male Guardians. A smile crossed her lips as she pictured in her mind Shadow cleaning the floors with the Guardians and Gods. "This could prove very interesting, indeed!" Mia thought to herself. "Maybe, a few of the old drakes will learn not to challenge, after all. I cannot believe that Shadow took on Rift. At least, someone got him back." "Mother, can we come up to the top level of the lair to eat with you, Master Red and Shadow?" Maria waited for her mother to reply. Maria had seen elves many times. For Misty would take her daughter with her into Elfstand and leave the child with Ranna or Lammorra. This had been the first time that Maria had seen her mother in elf form. The young child glanced over at Red and watched him closely. She knew her mother trusted this elf and he was her elfin brother. Maria also saw that there was something else very different about Red. What it was she did not know? He gave her as sense of being needed and wanted. "Mother, we promised Red, we would leave his horses alone. Maybe, Shadow will start teaching us how to fight." Storm patted Shadow on the back. "Storm, Shadow is our cousin. You treat him with respect!" Maria glared at her older brother. Mia laughed and winked at Shadow. "Well, if you promised! I think it is a good idea. Later, we will go hunting. I think Maria should stay with Shadow and Red." Maria grabbed Shadow's hand. "Yes, I will stay with Shadow. Oh! By the way Red, we don't eat meat. Mother was only teasing you. She told us sometimes your face turns lovely shades of red, when she teases you." Almost at a run Mia started up the tunnel with the wizard chasing her. "Red, I warned you! One day, I'd get you back for the things you did to me, when we were in the school at Visions. It has taken me years to come up with something. Now, I think we are even." ?Maybe, we can have time for a little enjoyment. It has been such a long time since we have been together.? Red smiled and shook his head. "Mia, you really had me going in circles this time. Yes, my dear friend we are even. They say elephants never forget!" "What is an elephant?" Maria had never seen such a beast. Shadow tried to explain. "It's an animal about ten times larger than your ponies here, but fatter. It looks like it has tails at both ends, but actually one of the tails is it's nose. It has huge floppy ears. Maria, I'll see if I have a picture of one in my books. ?It's too hard to explain." Red stood shaking his head, while Mia was almost doubled over with laughter as they heard Shadow trying to explain what an elephant looked like. Red smiled. "Shadow, I really hope you have a picture. That's the craziest explanation I have ever heard." "Then you explain, what it looks like." Shadow could see his grandfather shaking his head. Red was still smiling and shaking his head. "Forget it!" ?They are rather difficult to describe.? Mia changed the subject fast. "Red, how would you and my boys like to bring in the horses? I think you forgot someone outside!" Mia instincts told her that Joleen was tied to the horse?s mane. That's when Red remembered Joleen. He quickened his pace. The boys ran after Red and helped bring in the horses. Red's horses were use to being around dragons and stayed in a calm quiet state. Red untied Joleen and carried her into the cave. He laid her down on one of the beds and covered her with a handkerchief. Fascinated by the tiny woman, Maria swiftly approached the bed. "Mother, she is so tiny. Where did she come from?" ?She still has never changed her childish ways!? Concern for the pixie could be seen in Mia?s facial features. "Maria, this is Joleen. Red, Emerald and myself found her, many years ago. It was after her village had been attacked and burnt to the ground. She is the only one of her kind left that we can find. To this day we have no idea how she survived or what she went through. Red, we better feed her." Fearing the worst from Joleen, Red shook his head. "I will later, Mia. She found her way into the Valley of Enchantment. She said you were mad at something. When we found her she was so frightened. I've never seen her little body trembling with fear before! I don?t want to see it again. That was not anger, either. Mia, Joleen was actually shaking from fear. She may try to attack the children. She tried to attack Shadow, but I grabbed her. That's when she attacked me!" Red held up his hand to show Mia the sword wound from Joleen. "I tried to clean it as we rode here." ?Let me clean that for you!? Mia glanced down at the bed. "Red, come! Sit down! Dinner is almost ready." She could see the cut on his hand had been cleaned, but not healed. "Maria, go down, bring me that green jar in my study room." Maria hurried off back down the tunnel and returned a short while later. Mia took the jar from her daughter and sat down at the table. After cleaning Red's hand Mia took a little salve and put it on his hand. Mia realized Red was right. Joleen could be very dangerous around the children. So, they let her sleep. After dinner, they all sat at the table talking. "Red, that's why I sent you that message! We were getting reports of something upsetting the creatures all over the Isles. True Grey sent me a message that even some of his spies have just vanished. Flexer, Barcot and Grik are out scouting to try to discover what is taking or killing off these people. So far, we have discovered no one dead. It is just like when Moore and Tia vanished. Except, this time there have been no dead or death fires. The last report I received said that two of the lower class wizards were missing. Grik said that it was Marts and Relle. He also told True Grey that Gretz is no longer on the Isles. She escaped to the human world. I also got a report from the Merfolk and Nix that someone or something had come through the fog. We've no idea what it could be." Upset showed in Mia's eyes, they had begun to change colour. She was having a hard time staying calm. Reaching out Red held her hand. He had seen her this way before, and knew this usually helped to calm her. He understood many of her feelings. "There is something else. Eric called me. He and Dryvas went out to investigate some strange sounds near the Old Mill on his way to Red Mule Tavern. Both were attacked! I am afraid that Dryvas is dead. Apparently, Splat heard the sound and sent word to Eric and Dryvas. When Splat did not hear from Dryvas he put his talents as a Finder into action. He went out looking for Dryvas. He found Eric had been badly beaten and tied to a tree. Dryvas was found near the Old Mill. Eric is at home recovering from his beating. When one of the servants said that Joleen was missing, Splat took off after her. I received a short call from Talon a few nights ago. Splat is at his inn waiting for me. Splat is Dorrian?s son. The last little one I was told to guard." "Tell Hornbull, I am very sorry! They were all such good friends." Taking a deep breath, Mia squeezed Red's hand as she lowered her head. "So, I went to the valley to investigate what was going on. I was greeted by a group of very angry Nix. Those creatures never band together like what I saw. Some even carried trident as they approached me. I tried to get information from them, but they were too frightened, and angry. When I threatened to leave, one young Nix showed me some tracks. They were in the area where some of their people had been taken. I've never seen such tracks in all my hundreds of years. I left a message with the young Nix for you. She was the only one who would speak with me. Even Coral and her mersisters were deep in their underwater caves. I heard that there was one other death. Coral?s father, the King of the Merfolk is dead. He was found near the Immortal?s Lake and close to the village of Dwarfdale. Why would he have gone to that lake in the first place? The nix said that there are others that go missing all the time. Several Nix had been wounded, so I left healing supplies for them. I showed the young one how to use them. She thanked me very much and dove into the water to see Coral." "While mother was away, a group of angry elves showed up here. That was about ten hours ago. I sent mother a message through my ring of calling." Storm reported what happened while his mother was away. Mia nodded her head. "I got the message! Then about two minutes after I received another message saying that more of our creatures have vanished into thin air. I investigated the area and found that it was just the same as when Joleen's family and clan disappeared or were killed. The only time we ever found dead was at King Moore?s village and Tia?s brother?s village. That was a real mess. All those bodies burnt. There is a difference between the attacks this time and last. You remember we never found any tracks of what did the killings. This time there was a strange smell hanging in the air. The smell was like that stuff Mel used to put someone asleep. Not, sleeping potion, either. I don't know the name of the stuff. I searched the area for anyone, but no tracks could be found. Red, it's the same, again. Three nights ago, mother has been out on patrol with Lammorra. Even they could not find out anything." "Red, even my mate has vanished. Earthquake is gone! Without a trace! I called Aqua and Enchanter to come and help us. They left Ske last night. Red, this time on my investigation I took Talon with me. I flew to your tower and found Eric had been hurt. I flew and brought back Breeze to help Eric. Splat had found Dryvas dead and Eric badly injured. They all heard a whirring sound, before they were hurt. Eric returned with Splat to find Joleen gone. Splat had now gone looking for Joleen. That is why I went to get Talon. Not even he couldn't find traces of the others. He tried his best and failed. Boy, was he angry! Some elves reported hearing some sort of screaming or screeching sounds. They said it sounded like a dying animal. For all it did was wine and scream out in pain. Talon told me that Splat was attacked as well. We thought it was a dragon attack, but the two giants that helped Talon search for Splat's horses have reported that the horses were left in a field by a dragon. The horses are fine. There were arrow heads in their harnesses. Talon said that Splat was struck by arrows as well." Mia watched her sons trying some of Shadow's karate moves. "Sounds like someone went after Splat and the dragon tried to help. I heard from Flame that Splat knows a dragon that lives on the Big Isle. There have been other dragon attacks as well, but it doesn't kill anyone." Red glanced over to see that Shadow was listening to them talking. "The boys and I will fly over the Isles tonight, while we hunt. Maybe, we can see something down there. I just pray that whatever it is can't see us! We'll stay in the air and won't be landing on solid soil. It should take us no more than six hours to cover the Isles. We should be back before dawn. At the same time, I'll close all portals in the tunnels and seal up the Isles, completely." Mia turned her attentions to Red. "I suggest, after we leave, you put an illusion up in front of the cave. We don't want to take a chance with our young." After everyone ate, Mia held her daughter's hand. "Maria, you do exactly as Red tells you. If trouble does come, you head to the back entrance. Take Red and Shadow with you to your grandmother's lair. We'll see you in the morning!" Mia, Storm and Sky walked to the cave entrance and disappeared. Red closed the entrance and decided to study for a while, but he soon fell asleep in one of Mia's large cozy armchairs. Maria covered Red with a blanket. Maria returned to Shadow and sat on his bed. He was under the covers. She lay on top of the blankets beside him. "Shadow, please when you go home. Be careful! There are very mean elves out there. Lammorra only kills to protect herself. Being your aunt, she will insist you go to the village for warrior training. If you do go, watch your back with Vinnin. There seem to be two elves. A very gently and calming side who only wants to help others, he has scars all over his face. This other Vinnin is a vicious and overbearing. I have seen him kill children, even one of his own babies. I told mother, but she said, because I was sick from the tree hitting me, I was seeing things. I know what I saw. Vinnin killed three children and was coming after me as well. Mother had changed me to elf for a while so I could spy for her. Vinnin chased me from the village. When I tried to find mother and the boys, Vinnin had told mother that I had run off. I finally remembered what Grandfather Enchanter told us. He said if we were ever in big trouble to fly into the air and head for Stayn Inn. So, I did. But I ran all the way there. Your Aunt Ranna was there and helped change me to dragon, again. I flew to see Talon. I told him what happened. He said he would warn Lammorra. This unmarked Vinnin is trying to dethrone Lammorra to gain control over the Whitestone Elfin Clans. If he does, he can raise an army to destroy all other Elfin Clans, including the Wolvershen Clans and Red. Vinnin plays stupid and always has. Be on your guard around him." Maria cuddled up beside Shadow. "I would sooner fight a herd of minotaurs than one Vinnin. He is nothing, but a predator. None of the dragons on the Isles are as vicious as that Vinnin." "Well, I believe you! So, this has been going on for many years?" Waiting for an answer, Shadow moved her head onto the pillow beside his. "Yes! Shadow a few years ago, I was told by some elves in the Elfstand Village to stay away from Vinnin. They told me a story of how Vinnin paid to have Lammorra's younger brother, Lazarus taken by slavers. Oh, Yes! It is true! Lammorra will tell you that her brother was out hunting when someone attacked the night guards as the others slept. It was during the day that the attack took place. Lazarus was one of the guards taken. His partner was found dead a mile from the attack. No sign of Lazarus was ever found. It was shortly before Lammorra married Vinnin. One old woman said that Lazarus would not let Vinnin near Lammorra that is why the youngest brother was sold to slavers. Sky and I have been trying to get proof that Vinnin has been the one organizing the raids on the village. Vinnin has some of Lammorra's cousins convinced that he should be their leader and not Lammorra." Maria held Shadow's face as she looked into it. "Wait for a short while. Your aunt will need proof of what I am saying. I will try to get the proof. When I do! Will you help me get it to her?" "Of course! Maria, don't say anything to anyone, but I have a feeling that, maybe, we can work to improve these Isles. You seem very smart! I was wondering if you would like to learn how to operate a computer. We could document all these happenings, which people have seen into the computer. Then with what is found at the scene of the attack or murders, we could piece together a strong case against Vinnin or anyone else involved in such crimes. I will get you some special bags from the human world to put all evidence in. Try to hold the articles by the corners so your fingerprints don?t contaminate the person who is involved. With these tiny patterns from the fingers, which we collect, I can remove them from the article and place them into the computer. We would have proof that say Vinnin handled that article to kill someone. We need hard evidence. We will have to find others to act as spies and write down the times and places where Vinnin meets people. One day, it will pay off! We will have Vinnin right where we want him." Shadow could see what Red meant about children not being believed by their elders. Well, with the proper policing techniques and people behind him, Shadow could very well get the evidence they would need. ?Here, I will show you how to handle certain articles. Cup, weapons and other articles you pick up like this.? "I will use my Levitate Spell and place it into a hide wrapping, until I can get some bags. I don't know what a computer is, but I am willing to learn." Maria hugged Shadow and cuddled up into his arms. For Maria to have someone to believe in her meant a great deal. She loved Shadow's ideas of being able to put all the evidence into a machine, and then ask it what the answer is to their question. ?I will see that each hide is labelled with the person?s name and what is in it. I know where Red?s Tower is. Mother has showed me may times. You want me to get some of the elf children who hate Vinnin, and the others to help us. We could start our own Children?s Army to help us collect evidence. The adults will murder right in front of us children. They do not care that we see. We could pick up the evidence of a dagger or sword and say we can sell it at the shops for money for ourselves. We will get plenty of evidence for you.? ?Shadow, I have seen both elves of Vinnin. This really puzzles me. The mean one lives in Corndale and comes to Elfstand to visit his wife. The other stays close to Blackblade?s village and always has since he banished his son, Dalin. I thought I was seeing things at first. So, I went to place a small dragon mark on the Vinnin in Blackblade?s village, but he already wears the mark of a gold spider. The other has no marks at all. You think they are twins?? Maria felt Shadow touch her cheek and rub it gently. ?They could be twins! I will have to look into this!? Shadow opened his eyes and stared into the fireplace. He knew that Maria could help him. He had his own computer, which he had bought with the money Perry had given him. Maybe, Red could help him get a generator so Maria could learn to operate the computer. Shadow realized then what an asset a computer would be to these Isles. He would write to Carrie to send his computer. It would be their project. It was going to take many years and Shadow realized it. He close his eyes and thought to himself. "If I can train Sky and Storm to scout out these troublemakers. Then educate Maria in computer skills. We put it into the computer and give Red a full report on what was going on. He would have to do something. This will give Maria, Sky, Storm and myself plenty of time to work on our own cases. We start as soon as I get the computer here. I want to put my own parents files in to my computer as well. Those journals that Red mentioned will be briefed and put on computer. In ten, maybe, fifteen years, we could have an extensive library of knowledge. Lookout troublemakers! Here comes, Shadow! Only Shadow will know!" He almost burst out laughing at his comment. ?I must find a way to get a message to Strand.? Finally, Shadow drifted off to sleep wondering who he would contact once they had the information they needed. Little One helped Temper over to the pillow beside Shadow's head. "You ever go off again, I will beat you up myself." "I know what I had to do and I did it. Those killers are really taking over everyone. This should help stop them. Gretz is in the human world, but she is having big problems. I had to get this information to Cela and her mother. I just never thought that Nile and Rose's spirits were captured by Gretz. I almost feaked out when I discovered this. That day that Brett was shot, I saw Gretz moving toward the child. So, I covered his body with my own and let her take part of my spirit instead of Brett's spirit. When I discovered why she did it I was so angry I began to curse her. One of my curses woke up Vortex and he offered to help me when he found out that I was telling him the truth. Vortex is in that cave. He is not allowed out. Gretz grabbed him so that Unir would do as she was told. Vortex was left there to die alone. I was able to get a message to Vaun and tell him. He sent Vortex some of our people to help him survive. Vortex told me that sometimes Gretz gets really sick from eating certain things from the ground. He is going to help us find out what these things are." Temper sat up and hugged his brother. "Thanks for looking after Shadow for me." "You better eat and then get some sleep. Mia made some food for us." Little One hurried over to the table and brought back some food for his brother. He fed Temper and then waited for him to rest. Little One sat beside his brother stroking his hair and watching him sleep. "You are so very brave to do something so stupid." Little One lay down beside Temper and went to sleep. It was a long night for Misty and her son's as they searched, but found only food. They landed outside the lair and changed to elf before entering. Mia laughed when she saw Maria and Shadow cuddled up together. Mia woke her elfin brother, first. "Red, look at the children." She smiled and held Red's hand. "Yes, I know!" Red smiled. "Did you find anything?" "No, we flew over every inch of the Isles. We couldn't see anything. We'll try tomorrow." Mia was tired from her flight. "Red, we still don't know anymore than we did." Mia had an uneasy feeling. Red could also sense something for it seemed to be lingering in the air. "Not so! We know that they found shelter of some kind for the night. There have been no bodies found this time. So, I'm assuming that they have our people in a large area, such as a cave or an Underground Cavern. Joleen and Splat found several empty homes. The people had left with only their livestock and a few clothes. In some cases, food was left on plates half eaten. If someone is trying to grab these people, why is there no blood or upset homes? It is as if someone just told the people to leave. True Grey may be trying to save a few lives by taking them to his lair. He would not even tell me if he had." Red had gone through this before. "Try to find out roughly how many are missing. Let me know! I have the strangest feeling that whoever is doing this has all the creatures in one area." As soon as Misty and her son?s landed Shadow had heard them and was pretending to be asleep. He listened to Red and Mia talking about the missing people. Shadow had his own ideas about what was happening. He did not like the answers his mind was giving him. He knew he needed more information, before he approached his grandfather with his theories and answers. Strand had once told him that many people had vanished and gone into hiding in the caves or tunnels underground. "Talon knows every cave and hollow on these Isles. He may have some ideas where the prisoner might be. If we know roughly how many are missing, then we can look for places which would hold that many beings." Red paused and watched the boys feeding the horses. They both had the gentleness of their mother. Red could see it in their eyes as they petted the horses. "We'll be leaving for Talon's Inn, after breakfast. I will question Joleen there. Mia can you draw the tracks you saw?" Red took a piece of parchment from his notebook and put it down on the table for Mia. "I called Talon, last night. He said Splat was still with him. Mia, draw out that track the Nix showed you!" "Yes, I'll do it right now for you. We'll eat after." Mia walked over to the table. She lowered her head to the parchment. By using her dragon abilities, she pictured the tracks she had seen in her mind and, then blew gently with her dragon breath on the parchment. The image in her mind appeared on the parchment. Red stared at the tracks and shivered. "Mia, no creature made tracks likes these. I have a feeling I know what did. I just pray I'm wrong! I'll wait until I receive some more information. I'll go to see Stan, my ranger friend. He'll know what kind of tracks these are. Mia, if I'm right! Gods pray, I'm wrong! I may have to bring Stan to the Isles to help us." Mia nodded her head. "Talon told me that Splat's two best friends. You know his two horses. A young male dragon grabbed them. There is one thing wrong with this. There are no Red Dragons left. I knew the sun could have reflected off the dragon?s scales. The dragon that has been bothering everyone is an Earth Dragon. In fact, he is Earthquakes nephew. I am sure of this. Earth dragons would not kill Splat's horse friends. Red, there has not been a dragon attack in many years and you know that. Everyone sees this Earth Dragon in the daylight hours, and the Red Dragon at night. He could be a crossbreed. Talon and I have already contacted the Elders. Talon presented a strong case before them. Yana has already given his permission for Stan to come here. Red, I don't like going over your head, but we really need Stan!" "Very well, I'll bring Stan to the Isles. We have no other choice. Whatever is going on could concern Stan as well!" Red started to eat his breakfast. "Something tells me that our missing people have something to do with Stan's missing things. Besides, we can always use another tracker! I will get Shadow to go and bring Stan here! Then maybe, the spies watching me won't know who Stan is and leave him alone. He looks much like an elf, without the long ears. He could be taken for a half-breed elf like Talon." They all talked about what was going on over breakfast. Shadow sat beside Red as they ate. He was seeing a great change in his grandfather. "Red, everything will be all right! Things always have a way of working themselves out." Shadow wanted to bring Hamel to the Isles. This young detective was first class as far as Shadow was concerned. How could he get him to the Isles? Shadow wanted to be truthful with Mia. He pulled her to one side of her lair and stood in the tunnel leading down the right side, which had a warning rune sign above the archway. "Mia, I have several friends in the human world who I would trust fully with my life. One is a young detective called Ham. He is really good and could eventually get us the equipment we would need to track down these kidnappers and killers. The other is one of the old police officers that worked mother and father's murder case. He has moved to Powell River. Fred Borden is his name. After I was hurt really bad, Fred became like an uncle to me. I love that man dearly. He never once hid things from me about my parent?s deaths or about the case. He is really good at his job. I heard Fred would be retiring soon. Maybe, we can grab Fred and get him here. Even Red likes Fred and thinks he would make a good Police Commissioner. But for now, we need trackers. I know from Red that you are one of the Guardians. I am asking your permission to bring Ham here as well as Stan. They know each other and have work many times together. Ham uses computers to do his bidding like I do. Stan is more like the elves and tracks really well. Between the two, we could get these people in less than three human years. We could say that Ham is Stan's partner. Who is to know, but us?" Shadow could see that Mia was thinking very deeply. "Let me run it passed my mother, first. I am not saying you have returned home. You were not supposed to return home for three more human years. Shadow, maybe, you are right. Sure we bring Ham and Stan here. With their abilities and yours, you could throw these beings off on a side trip. Someone knows about you living in the human world. I think those attacks on you were to see if you would use your powers. Because you did not, now they do not know if you are elf or not. Never mind the other elders. You bring Ham here and Stan. You have my permission. Later if we get into trouble, I will stand behind you. You fight better as an elf than I do. We need them here, now!" Mia hugged Shadow. "You are bringing out the worst in me!" "I love you, Mia! Thank you!" Shadow kissed her cheek and hugged her. Chapter Five Stan had driven Brian to the helicopter landing area near the reservation gas station. Both men then sat waiting for Jason to arrive. Doc walked out of the woods and hurried up to where Stan was waiting. "How's the head?" "I'm fine Dad! It's good to be going home for a change. Dad, did Jason mention to you about bringing the Hamel's up here?" Stan pulled his bags from the jeep. "No! Jason dropped me off at the lake, because of Fran. She'll be all right. I had to leave my friend, last night. She just lost her son to a car accident. I am trying to help her, but she would not let me call any of her family. She says they don't have a telephone." Doc sounded worried as he pointed to the helicopter landing. "About time!" Stan and Brian had waited for over four hours for the helicopter to land. Doc had waited half an hour. ******* "There is that meddlin' ranger, again!" Marts stepped from around a shed and pointed to Stan. "Great, now he's taking the helicopter back. Well, we use his cabin in the woods for ourselves. The one in town, we burn. Quick, you fools into the shed! We can watch from there! We do not want this ranger spotting us." "Boss, wants him out of the way. He's always following us." Oft dashed into the tool shed at the gas station. "This time, we will get rid of all three Hamel men. Take their women for us. Then kill the meddling ranger. When we reach Powell River you are to do as you are told and get those fire suits, then get the women. No, slip ups!" Marts watched as Stan and the other left in the helicopter. "Good! They are gone! "Boss said no one is to get hurt." Oft watched as Stun packed his pockets with the tools from the shed. "Good idea!" Oft filled his pockets with rusty tools, too. "I don't care what Boss said! You will do as you are told. Now, after you get the supplies. You will get the women. That will lure the men to us. We will kill those two older ones and use the cripple to kill the ranger. Then we will let the law take care of the cripple." Marts began to chant and soon a hole in the wall of the shed opened and they all stepped through. As the wizard closed the magic portal, the other two got ready to leave. They went to their bedrooms in the mobile home and put their stolen things away. Then they joined Marts in the living area. Stun walked outside to the truck, which was parked near the mobile home. He saw Oft coming outside with the keys. "Can I drive this time?" "NO! You not know how to drive, remember?" Oft slapped Stun on the side of the shoulder. "I drive! What on list first?" "Oh Boy! Fire station! We gots to get fire suits." Stun smiled as they drove away from the trailer. "I not want to kill them!" Oft steered the truck into traffic. "Why that Marts so mean? I want to see Boss, right now. Him going to really be mad at Marts, when him finds out that Relle took his place and killed Perry. I think Marts and Relle working for Gretz. Stun, I not like what is in my head. Use your mind calling and tell Grik or Barcot." "We tell Boss, first! Him should be told that Relle and Marts is killing everyone. Boss said to buy them off! Not kill them all! You still gots that fancy talking box?" Oft glanced over at Stun. "I keepin' it in my boot. Why Boss need fire suits?" Stun glanced over at Oft. "There is Fire Hall!" "Dragons give Boss hot time!" Oft pulled up saw the firemen were cleaning their trucks. "Them still home!" "I fix!" Stun strolled to the back of the truck and grabbed a gas can. He casually walked down the street to an old vacant shed and threw the gas can inside. No one was around. Stun threw a lit match into the shed and ran to tell the firemen about the fire. He ran up to the fire station and inside. "HURRY!! Fire in shed down the street. YOU BETTER HURRY!!" Afterwards, Stun turned, walked back to the truck. "Oft, them leavin' soon. I tell them about fire down the street. Them even thank me! See, there them go!" After the fire hall was free of men. Oft and Stun walked into the fire hall and began to look around. "There no fire suits in here!" Oft turned to see Stun taking a brass fire bell from the wall. "Where are fire suits?" "Them suppose to be here!" Stun turned around and grabbed some other items as they left. As they drove past the fire, Stun noticed the firemen using the fire suits for the fire. "Boss can forget the fire suits! I not taking it off fireman! Let's go!" Stun watched as Oft pulled the truck up to a Hamburger Takeout and Good Food Station as they called it. "I wants lots of pickles!" "I want to get something to eat, before we go after Hamel's women. I not like this idea! I calling Boss." Oft watched as the girl handed him back the change. "Thanks Lady!" "Let's go!" Stun pulled out this two-way radio from his boot and watched as Oft drove towards the hill overlooking the town. "Oh, BOSS! It is Stun here! We gots to talk!" Stun called out. "What is it Stun?" Boss's voice came back. "Wizards killing everyone! Relle contacted Marts and said him and Rift just killed Perry!" Stun waited for several minutes, because there was dead silence. "Boss, you still there?" "Yes Stun, I am still here! I don't know what to do! Try to protect the others, as best you can. I'll think of a way to deal with that wizard. Get the women to safety. Are Brett and Carrie all right?" Boss sounded concerned. "I never wanted this to happen. This means the Councils are on to me. I figured Marts and Relle were on the Councils side. Protect the Hamels as best you can. Can you help the ranger? I will contact True Grey and warn him." "Brett and Carrie are all right! Carrie has moved to Powell River. Stun and me send warning to Harrison at police station. We tells him to protect Perry. Not even police could help Perry. We sorry Boss! We try! Tell Grik what him triplets is doing. Marts is to meet us at the mobile as planned. Him is planning to kill Hamel men there. Ranger Stan, him father, Doc is looking after Carrie. Our spies tells us that. Sure glad Tella Beings still our friends. Red found Brett and took him home. We find this out ourselves. Marts not know Brett has gone home with Red. Marts not know about them. We did find out that Rift's gang have been trying to kill Brett, because he is Bradley Bosnic's nephew, same with Carrie. Rift is cousin to Marts and Relle. Boss, we try our best to look after Hamels for you. Gets us help!" Oft shouted into the radio. "Maybe, if we get Ranger Stan's Boss mad. Stan's Boss fires Ranger Stan. Then Ranger Stan out of work and maybe wizard leave him alone. What you think?" "I'm coming to the mobile home for a while. Get the women for me! While in town, contact Mary and Flo. Have them aware of what has happened. Tell Flo to start cleaning up those old army bunkers she found years ago. We will use them to keep the humans we find who are in trouble." Boss sighed off. "Maybe, I can protect them better. Contact Larissa and tell her as well. See that she watches her back. Try whatever you can think of. Help them! I'll get Barcot and Grik to help the Hamels." "We do as you say. Boss, we also find out that when Brett get shot last time, Gretz was after his spirit. We heard that Gretz told others that Perry is a real prince. How her know that? Is Perry real prince?" Oft glanced over at Stun. "No, Perry is not a prince. Why would Gretz get that idea?" Boss sighed for a moment as he tried to think. "I'll have a talk with Marts and see if I cannot get some answers. You two have done very well. Keep everyone safe for me." Oft and Stun first went to contact Mary, Flo and Larissa. Afterwards they went to the truck and sat waiting for the Hamel women to show themselves. Oft and Stun found the Hamel women and took them to see Boss at the trailer. Boss moved everyone to the area where Richard and his son had been seen last. Boss had Stun and Oft put the women to sleep before bringing them to the trailer in the woods. ****** Before meeting his father, Hamel gathered up all his things, which he needed. He found the smaller investigative truck of his fathers in the back parking lot at the office. Hamel drove the smaller truck to where Darren had his car parked. Hamel hitched the car to the truck by the tow bar, then drove off away from the town of Powell River and headed back towards the ferry docks. He parked the truck at a gas station where his father would always gas up. He told the attendants to service the truck. Hamel said that he would return that night to get the truck before the station closed. Hamel then took Darren's car and drove to Powell River. He drove to an area and called his father. This time Richard answered. He told his son to meet him at a certain location. Richard had found Hamel his youngest son. "Ham, you are to return to the cabin, and tell Stan what is going on. Your brother and I will wait here for my contact. He is suppose to contact us within the hour." Hamel told his father about Perry and Carrie. Richard listened with great interest. "Second thoughts, get your mother and sister to Vancouver. I want them safe! Take them to Kevin!" Richard handed Hamel a stack of papers. "Put these documents away! Here are the keys for the iron boxes in the basement. If for any reason you are told by Boss to get out. Go! I only realized that Boss is the person who has been warning us of all these dangers. Do as he says! I want you to tell no one this. Boss is my... " Richard was then interrupted. ?All right, Dad! I will take mom and Kala to Kevin?s house first. Dad, it was a man called Relle and Rift who just killed Perry. I have pictures and audio tape of their conversation outside of Carrie?s home. Hamel stuffed the documents into his shirt, under the framework of his body brace and started to leave the area. He turned around. ?Dad, Rift confesses to killing Nile and Rose on that tape. I have hidden the evidence.? ?Good! On those keys I gave you is a key to my deposit box. You know where it is. Get those papers to Harrison as soon as possible! Fred and Harrison were right, something is about to bust loose!? Richard watched his son limping away from him. Suddenly, a man appeared out of nowhere. "Not so fast! Richard nice to see you, again." Boss walked closer to the private eye. "So, you are alive!" Richard took a deep breath. "Why would you do such a terrible things? You killed your own son!" "No! I did not! This man's brother did! If you want your wife and daughter to live, you will back off this case, immediately! It's over Richard! You don't know or understand what you are up against." Boss turned and showed Richard, Bess and Kala who were being held by another man. "You will do as I say! Richard, I have no time to argue with you! Just do as I say!" Boss vanished into the woods with the women. Leaving the wizard, Oft and Stun to take Richard and his two sons back to town. ?Now I am in charge!? Marts had other ideas and grabbed Ham. "Now, you will kill the ranger called Stan. Burn his cabin in town to the ground. If you don'ts, I'll do this to your mother and sister." Marts turned and evoked his magical powers to make Richard and Darren do his bidding. "Kneel!" The wizard made both men kneel down before him by using his magic. Richard turned to look up at Ham. "Play the game, Son! Play the game!" Marts let loose with a fireball, which engulfed Richard and Darren. Ham turned to run, but the wizard threw him to the ground. "You will kill the ranger or I'll kill your women as easily as those two. Take him back to the town!" Marts vanished from the area. Oft had turned to Hamel and lifted him up. He carried the young man to the truck. He was in shock. "Ham, I'll protect your women. I promise! Please, do as this wizard says. Him crazy man! I'll call Boss and tell him what has happened." Oft had moved Ham out of the fire site. Stun was trying to put out the fire on the men. Suddenly, Barcot and Grik appeared and grabbed the two Hamel men. Barcot turned to Stun. "As far as anyone is concerned these men are both dead! Now, go! Help the child." "Oft, them dead! We better find Boss and tell women, what Richard's last words were. Boss not need to kill wizard, cause I is!" Stun was grinding his yellowed teeth together as he walked back to Oft. "Marts will be dead before him reach Daisydale. Me will see to that!" Upset, and ready to go after Marts, Oft placed a ring on Ham's finger. "Listen to me! I know killing is not nice. So, here is what you do. You wait til dark, then call ranger out of cabin. Burn cabin! Then give ranger ring as payment for cabin. I not want him hurt. Tell ranger what is going on. This gold ring worth plenty of your bucks. Ham, I's really sorry about your father and brother. I's promises to treasure you sister and mother. I's takes good care of them for you. Sorry, we can't take you with us. Marts and Relle will kills you, too!" "Oft! If wizard finds out you helping Ham we both in trouble, but I not care now. Marts and Relle started this war! Now, we go? to finish it! Ham, tell ranger to pretend him cabin burn down. Put word in newspaper and post paper on Ranger's barn door in forest. I will put spell on door so paper comes to me. Get ranger to say him dead. That way you keep the ring. We's promise to return yours women as soon as wizard is dead. Ham, please trust us!" Stun had knelt down in front of Hamel and was rubbing the young man's cheek. "We get Marts for you! We promise! We promise to bring back your mother and sister when it is safe." Ham was still in shock from seeing his father and brother murdered. He stared up at the two ugly pig faced men. "I will hunt you down. If it is the last thing I ever do. Tell Boss; I'm coming after him! I'll find away!" ?Okay! You gather up things and come after us. Here is map! I give you this too. When you get to town of Landor, go to inn ask to see Seena. Oft slipped a paper into Hamel's hand. "We promise to do our best and take care of your family. Here!" Stun put his hand on Ham's shoulder. "I's sending you to town where Ranger lives. You keep this ring of mine, until we bring you family back to you." Stun began to chant and teleported Ham to a building just outside of the town of Powell River. Ham gazed down at the two rings. Hurt by what had happened, Ham just stood staring at the rings in disbelief. He thought about what Stun had said. Even though in shock, Ham knew neither ugly man wanted his family hurt. Ham was thankful that Oft and Stun were not mean like the wizard. It gave Ham a little hope that he may see his mother and sister again some day. Ham opened the paper in his other hand and could see it was a map with a trail leading around the back of Mist Mountain. He could see the fog bank as to the south or the hand drawn map. On the map were marked friends and bad people. There were even homes marked as safe house with food and clothes. Ham put the map away for he knew to go there he would need help. Ham would have to think this through. There were instructions to dressing robes and a cloak. Everything was written down in English. Ham began to walk along the road until he reached the outskirts of town. He went into the nearest coffee shop to try to think. After an hour, Ham looked down at his wristwatch. He rose to his feet paid for his coffee and hurried bank to where he had hidden his things. He removed all the articles from his deposit box. He called a cab to take him back to Darren?s car. Ham went home and entered the house. He removed all the documents of his fathers from the iron box and put them into Darren?s car. He removed that documents from his braces and leaned over to put them into a folder that had fallen on the floor. That is when he saw someone moving around his parent?s backyard. Hamel lay across the front seat and peer up at the man trying to break in. The house alarm went off. Hamel watched as the man ran for his life. Hamel keyed the alarm to stop after the man was gone. He reached under the seat and called the office. ?Sandy, it is all right, I set off the alarm. Sorry!? Ham drove the car to the back lane. He leaned back against the seat and began to cry. He tried to remember what his father had said about Boss. Even Boss did not want them harmed. Hamel wrote that statement down, because it stuck in his mind. ?Back off Richard, you don?t know what you are up against.? Hamel stared out the window of Darren?s car. ?What have you gotten us into, dad?? For the longest time he just sat there trying to think of what to do. ?I?ll wait for Brett to contact me! If he is on the Isles maybe he can find mother and Kala.? Hamel went to gather up what he would need, while he waited for Brett?s call. Flip had heard everything and had taped what was happening. He could see that Ham was crying and did not know what to do. He placed his tiny hand on Ham?s fingers. ?It will be all right. I used the camera and sound like I see you do and taped everything. You stay here and wait for Brett to call. I taking pictures to my leaders and will show them what is going on. You do as Brett tell you. I come back really fast. Flip left through a portal and walked into a room. He looked around and saw an Argon near a doorway. ?What kind of job you send me on. You know that me almost gets toasted by Marts.? The Argon turned around and watched as Flip changed to his true form. ?What are you doing here?? Flip showed the Argon the tape of what had just happened to Richard and his sons. ?What you going to do about it?? The Argon handed back the recorder to Flip. ?Barcot and Grik have the two humans. They are burnt, but alive. We will see they live. You are to pretend that they are dead. Richard told us that Bess has divorced him. They are not married any longer. What I want you to do is to help get Bess and Kala back to Ham. How is the child doing?? ?Not good. He is waiting for Brett to call him. Relle have killed Boss?s son Perry. Oft and Stun as you saw are going to kill Marts.? Flip could see the Argon nodding his head. ?Good let them. I will get help to Oft and Stun. You get yourself back to Ham and keep him on track.? The Argon rose to his feet and walked over to the cupboard in the room. Here give this to Ham. It with help settle him down. Any trouble, get Ham brought here to me.? ?Yes!? Flip hurried off out the portal and back to Ham. My top boss sends you this. Drink it!? Flip handed the drink to Ham. ?We go and get something to eat. I pretend to be you little brother. I always be here for you.? ?Thanks Flip!? Ham could see Flip changing to his human form and age himself to about six years old. ?You get smarter every day. Let?s go have something to eat.? Ham slowly drove off down the road. ?I told to tell you that our Gods from Isles have your father and brother. Them will be safer with our Gods. Maybe some day you get to see your father and brother again.? Flip hugged Ham?s arm. ?What a nice way of putting it? Thanks Flip! You, Brett and Little One are my only friends. We have all been through so much.? Ham pulled into a caf? parking lot. ?My boss said that him sending Oft and Stun help to protect your mother and sister. We will get them back for you.? Flip climbed out of the driver?s side door and held Ham?s hand as they walked into the caf?. ******** Meanwhile, Red and Shadow had left for the town of Stayn. As they travelled along, Shadow started to make mental notes of the conditions of the lands. The roads were full of huge potholes. There were areas where the potholes were fewer. In other locations the roads had been completely flooded out. While still other areas were covered with deep mud and large rocks from land slides. It was a difficult trip, even for them being on horseback. Though the roads were in terrible condition they still made good time. Red would evoke his magic as they travelled along. Sometimes, they used the narrow shoulders of the road or the dried up ditches to travel on. By noon, they had reached the top of Serpent Hill overlooking the town of Stayn. The panoramic view gave Shadow a feeling of wonderment. For his eyes beheld a most wondrous sight. Before his eyes were lands that would date back millions of years to the beginning of time. Plants, trees and other rock structures which Shadow has only seen in books about the beginning of time. Shadow even imagined dinosaurs walking these lands not to long ago. Red had decided to rest the horses and have their noon meal. "It's all down hill from here! See over there! That clump of trees is the entranceway to Landor. There is a very good healer there called Seena. She was a close friend of my mothers." Red pointed to a town in the distance. "We should be at Talon's Inn, before night fall, if all goes well. I think we had better take the hunting trail, which the elves here use. It would be far less dangerous for both of us. It will save us about three hours travelling time. Serpent Hill takes to long and it could take longer, if we ran into ambushers who ride the length of it. We'll take our hunting short cut through the Spruce Forest. Few people use that trail, nowadays." Red mounted up and watched as Shadow mounted up on Old Grey. "Red, who's in charge of repairing roads around here? These roads are terrible." Shadow was upset that the road conditions were so bad. "Shadow, roads are the least of our worries around here. It's my job, but with people vanishing. I think you understand." Red sighed as he glanced over at his grandson. As they rode along, Shadow took out his notebook and began to make a list of what needed to be done to upgrade the roads. He did not know whom he would have to contact about roads, but he intended to do something about them. Shadow was starting to get the picture of the living conditions of these people. By what he saw, it was no wonder Misty had chosen to live in a cave. Her cavern was like a palace compared to the way others lived. The houses he saw were nothing more than broken down shacks and sheds with blankets hanging up to keep out the elements. Many of the old houses were in drastic need of repairs and some even had no roofs at all. The more Shadow witnessed the more upset he became. There were many things, which Shadow took into consideration like the type of trees, which grew here were not suitable for buildings. The best bet would be the mud, grass, palms or straw - there was in ample supply of those items. Mud lined the roads it was a type of red clay. This gave Shadow some of the tools he would need to fix up the homes if he could persuade their leaders into letting him try. Small red brick houses would stand up better to the area. Then as they rode along, the more the elf child saw and the more Shadow was getting a strange feeling about these disappearances. From what Red had taught him about being a woodsman and reading the signs of nature. Shadow began a concentrated study of the roads and areas they travelled through. Shadow made notes about what he had seen and his feelings about what was going on. He'd glanced up at Red, but said nothing about what he how he was feeling. Ever since Red had changed Shadow to elf, the child become more sensitive to his immediate surroundings and others emotions buried deep within. As they rode through small settlements of people Shadow would take care to note in his book that many were getting fed up with their living conditions, but none seemed to know just how to prevent it or help themselves. He saw some people trying to fix up their homes only to have the whole building fall down. It was plain to see that they did not understand the concept of repairing something, before it rotted away to nothing. It was as if they were very primitive people just learning to use tools. Nor did they understand the concept of work. It seemed that for each settlement of workers, there were men sitting around in the middle of these slaves or farmers doing nothing but eating and talking to each other. There were several business stalls on the roads side, selling everything from clothing to food. What puzzled Shadow the most was the wagon tracks entwined with tire tracks from larger vehicles from the human world. Shadow had seen the imprint of the track mark Mia had made for Red. Shadow had not wanted to say anything, just yet, until he had the proper proof. Maria said no one listens to children, anyway. At first, Shadow did not know what to make of it, but as his awareness of things became more sensitive and acute, other senses began to take on a whole new meaning. His eyesight in the dark was better than it had ever been. In the daylight his eyesight was becoming that of an eagle. He could see for miles. Everything he saw was so crystal clear. His other senses were reacting as well. For his hearing was becoming sharp and very acute. He could hear whispers of insects moving through the forest. His most sensitive senses were his touch and smell. He could smell the sweat from the horses. The smell of fear from people as they rode by was truly upsetting to Shadow. Some people would hide their faces as they passed. Others would give Red gifts as if he were a God or some king. Shadow had never experienced sensations like these before. He had studied Yoga for a short time. He was experiencing something he had only read about, but nothing could have readied him for his sense of smell. To be able to smell the fear in someone was incredible. Mia had told him that elves were very sensitive people. This was ridiculous and Shadow was sure that this is what Mia was trying to tell him about. He was not afraid for he could sense that Mia was right, and that what he was experiencing was coming naturally to him. As they road along, Shadow began to let his body and mind become one with nature. Just before they left the bottom of Serpent Road. Shadow saw a child selling fruit. "Red, can we stop and buy some fruit." Shadow suggested, mainly because he loved fruit. No one needed to tell Red that Shadow was very concerned about the conditions and thought his grandson was showing pity for the child. "Here, jump down and buy his basket of mixed fruits." Red handed Shadow some gold coins. Shadow dismounted and walked over to the child. "How much for the whole basket?" Dark eyes shone though the child's tiny face, which was covered in dirt, but a big smile could be seen as he gazed up at Shadow. "One gold for the basket, Master!" Shadow knelt down to the child's height. He looked carefully at the fruit in the basket, which had been well washed and even polished. "It's worth more than that! I'll give you four gold! Not a gold less! Anyone who takes pride in his work deserves a bonus." Lifting up the basket with both his tiny hands the child smiled at Shadow. "Here, Master! Thank you, Master!? ?No, Thank you!? Shadow handed the child the four gold coins. "My name is Shadow. I'll see you, again. This fruit looks delicious. I see you grow it yourselves. I'll recommend you to all my friends. What is your name?" "Grub, me name, Master! I mean Shadow! Thanks!" Grub smiled, again. "Yes, mother and me look after all the fruit round trees. A man gave mother some saplings many years ago. He said that we could sell the left over, if we wished. The only rules he gave us were to take good care of them, and if he comes by to give him some fruit. He comes by once a year. I has been saving to buy some seeds to plant a garden of root crops for next year. You drops by then. I have fresh root crops for you." "Thank you, Grub! We will be seeing each other again real soon." Shadow mounted up and handed some fruit to Red. "Are they all like this?" ?Most are!? Red nodded his head as he rode off. "I've been trying to set up a market for these people, but other things get in my way. Even Eric, my apprentice has been working on trying to help them." "Red, even some of the others settlements we have passed had fine products for sale. Can I try to help these people? Please!" Shadow was concerned, but he also had some ideas of how to help these people. "Shadow, I think that might be a very good idea. That will be your project. Try to find a central location for the market. Maybe, Talon can help you. He has often said there should be a market for these people." Red ate a piece of fruit as they rode along. "I'm surprised! Grub's fruit is much cleaner than he is! He takes pride in his produce!" With an impish smile on his face, Shadow chuckled to himself. ?Oh, I'll set up a market for them. I'll fix the roads and their homes with the money I charge them for their stand and stall fees. If I work it right, all monies will be returned to the people. Just to see them living in better conditions would be payment enough for me.? ?Red, I'll need some operating capital to start off with." Shadow was making notes as they went. "I'll be your financial backer. Start off small and work your way up to larger." Red saw an impish smile on Shadow's face. "What have you got planned?" "I was thinking of starting out small!" Shadow continued to smile as he rode along. He saw many men just sitting around wells taking and drinking whatever. Shadow looked over at Red. "Is that all these people do is sit around and do nothing?" "No! These are guards for the farmers. They do protect these workers and others who are selling items. You saw that hawk sitting in the branches over Grub's head. Well, that is a changeling and he will alerts the guards, if Grub were in trouble. It's not much, but it's all they have for security. This isle is the quietest of all of them. I'll leave the market, roads and homes to you. Try cleaning up Stayn Isle, first. You will find less trouble here. I would start at Landor and work my way down. Or start at Stayn and work my way up." Red smiled at Shadow riding beside him. The packhorses still followed. "I'll see you get good maps, a proper guide and warrior force to go with you. It will take a while, so maybe, get all documents ready first for me to take to the Conclave for approval. Everything must go through the Conclave of Wizards first to gain their approval." Now, Shadow had a goal. "Red, this would make a good cover story for my spies. No Elders would think of children doing such things. I'll get Grub as well to help us. A Traveling Salesman or Market Manager as a spy!" "Excellent plan! Combine Misty's children and computers, we may have a winning team for a change." Smiling, Red patted Shadow on the back. "You always did work out things better than most children!" As they rode along, Red began to understand the full extent of Shadow's plans. Red had over two hundred guards. There was at least one child to each guard?s family. "That would give us over two hundred spies!" Thinking to himself, Red could see what Shadow had planned. "Sure, train the children what to look for. Keep them at a distance! Send in the adults and watch the Councils spies run with Shadow's children watching who is doing what. I'll get Golden Thread to give my grandson some spider-elf children. Spiders as guards! Spot and Speck do a marvellous job protecting me, now." Then it hit Red. I give Shadow some spiders. He teaches them karate! Start running Council, here comes my Shadow!" They were two miles from the town of Stayn, when they came upon an old dwarf who was kicking at his handpull cart. They started to ride past the three-foot high man, with the dark sandy grey hair, moustache and beard. The elf child could sense frustration in the dwarf, just by the looks of the cart. Shadow could see it had seen better days. The whole thing was held together with pieces of ivy vines and tree pitch. Glancing over at Shadow to see his expressions of seeing a dwarf, Red shrugged his shoulders and looked up at the sky, stopped his horse, then reined it around and heading back to the dwarf. "Sir, do you need some help to fix your cart?" In a deep gruff voice the dwarf replied. "I's needs no help to fix this pile of junk. What I's needs is a new cart? Not this junk!" With that the dwarf kicked the cart even harder than before. He started screaming and hopping around on one foot. Red leapt from his horse to help the man. "Sir, let us help you! Here, sit down! So, I can take a look at your foot." Red helped the dwarf to the back of the cart. The angry little man was very upset and plunked himself down on the edge of the cart. All at once, he shot into the air yelling and screaming louder than before he sat down. Red quickly inspected the cart to find that the dwarf had sat on a splinter of wood sticking up from between two boards. He looked closer at the dwarf's foot and could see a splinter protruding from the man's boot. Before Red could say or do anything the dwarf had pulled the splinter from his foot. Walking to the front of the cart, the dwarf grabbed his battle-axe and proceeded to chop his cart into splinters. "Ye, not stick me, again! Ye, get no more fix'n from me!" The dwarf just kept hacking away at his cart, while chips were flying everywhere. "Shadow, come give me a hand!" Red grunted as he lifted a box from the cart. Red and Shadow tied the box onto one of the packhorses backs. Red whispered to his grandson. "I usually don't have much to do with dwarves, but this fellow is at wits end. This dwarf reminds me of Nile's friend. That was the only dwarf I have ever liked, besides my friend Morgan. This one is much like them both. Morgan now guards the lands, which were once my parents homestead. Digger saved your father and Talon?s lives when, they were attacked by dragons. Digger was killed. Both Morgan and Digger have gone beyond friendship many times." Red jerked up his hood and hid his face. Shadow's senses told him that his grandfather really missed both dwarves and that Red was still grieving for Digger as well as his parents. Shadow knew Red was crying under his hood. The child helped his grandfather to load up the dwarf?s smaller things onto the older packhorse. The heavier pieces were loaded and tied onto the black packhorse. Red had collected his thoughts. "This dwarf has had enough grief for one day. There! This old black horse can carry it easily." Red turned his attention to the dwarf, after they had loaded the man's things. The cart was nothing more than a pile of broken splinters by the time the dwarf finished chopping at it. "Sir, your things are loaded. We're ready to leave for Stayn." Red watched the dwarf as he turned around. "We'll give you a ride to town." Shadow called out. The dwarf looked up at Red and walked over to the packhorse. Red helped the dwarf up onto the other packhorse. They rode off down the road towards Stayn. All the way to town the elves could hear was the dwarf mumbling under his breath. Darkness was fast approaching as the trio arrived at Stayn. The streets were crowded with people. Shadow could sense that all these people in town had come for protection. Large stonewalls could be seen surrounding the town. The stonework looked to be new. There was a huge iron gate at the entrance, with six giant guards standing watch. These guards bowed to Red as they entered the town. The people were all terrified of something out on the Isles. A five minute ride was taking them as long as twenty minutes. The whole area around the Inn and the stables was bustling with activity. A small boy came running out to greet them. "Board ye horses, Sir? The toothless lad grinned as he recognized the wizard. "Oh Sir, it is ye, Master Red. Master Talon has been expectin' ye. I's take care of ye things and horses." "When did they build the wall and gate?" Red nodded to the child. The boy grabbed the reins and led the horses inside the stables. "Take care of this gentleman's things as well." Red turned to the dwarf. "Sir, my grandson and I will be staying here at the Inn of Stayn. You can pick up your gear anytime. The stable boy will even store it for you if you want." "About six months ago, they started to build that wall. Sure happy it's finished. Thank ye for the help!" The dwarf gave the elves a strange look. "Come, ye dinner and drinks are on me, this night. They call me, Hardhammer from Dwarfdale." "We accept, you kind offer!" Red watched the dwarf limping. "Sir, should you not see to your wounds, first?" Standing with his arms crossed in front of him, the dwarf replied. "Look Wizard! I's can heal, meself. I's a Healing Cleric, ye know!" The dwarf turned to the stable boy. ?Send out some people to get those two injured horses. I?s finds them wandering around the back trail just north of Spruce. I?s took them to the first farm on the road north. I?s told the farmer I?s sent someone to get them. Two giants showed up and are guarding the horses. They had Hornbull bridles in their mouths. I healed their cuts as best I could.? ?Send a giant force to bring them back, immediately. I think I know who the owner is. Take them to my stables in Red Mule.? Red glanced at Shadow. ?I believe they are Splat?s horses. I pray they are! He is a good friend of Joleen. Those horses were like his family. They are all he has left after his family was killed. That is what I understand from Joleen.? "What's a Healing Cleric, Red?" Shadow asked with an innocent expression on his face. He had not heard that turn before. "Well, here on the Isles, they are like a priest, doctor and a wizard all combined into one. The Healing Clerics heal with spells, prayers or herbs. Their gods help them to heal people though prayer or sometimes by use healing spells or herbal medicines. Some travel around healing people and some belong to healing groups from small missions. These places are where these special healing skills are taught. Anyone chosen to be a Healing Cleric is indeed a noble person." Red looked down at the dwarf and nodded his head. The dwarf had never heard anyone explain what a cleric was; at least, not in that way. He thought to himself. "I's must get to know these two elves. They be strange! Very strange, indeed!" The Dwarf studied the elves every move. "Come, me stomach has been stickin' to me backbone. It has been a long time since I's had a tasty meal. Talon serves the best!" Red chuckled to himself as he opened the door to the inn. The trio entered a dim lit room with only lanterns glowing. In front of them was a desk with a young lady taking names. Red reached over and grabbed Shadow's arm and pulled the lad through the crowds, which were in the tavern part of the inn. "Red, why don't they turn on some lights in here? It's hard to see!" Shadow was looking around for a light switch. Red pulled Shadow forward. "Because, we have no electricity in our world." Red looked around the room and started to walk towards a table where a single man was sitting. Thinking to himself, Shadow realized something important. "I'll need a generator to recharge my cell phone and to run the computer. At least I have my own money. I must see that Maria gets a generator. Electricity? Where could I get enough water? Wonder if they have any large lakes. Maybe, that old mill would have enough power. I'll have to check it out!" Shadow jotted down in pen on his hand electricity, generator. "Priorities, first! Get a small generator and gas!" As they approached the table, a man stood up to greet them. "It's good to see you Father!" The elf was not like other elves Shadow had seen. This one was taller with a very muscular build and was even on the heavy side. He had sandy coloured hair with dark streaks running through it, with full beard and moustache. He was more than just elf, even though he had pointed ears. "It has been such a long time. I'm glad you called me, last night. As you can see! We have been crowded like this every night, since the trouble started." The bearded elf sat down after he shook hands with Red. "Yes, we have seen signs of trouble ever since we left Misty's lair." Red pulled on his long robes, which he had changed into at Misty's cave. "Talon, I'd like you to meet Hardhammer. This fine young elf is your nephew, Shadow!" Red chuckled to himself. "Pleased to meet you!" Shadow stared at Talon with a surprised expression on his face. "I had an uncle? What else is grandfather keeping from me?" Shadow thought to himself. Talon greeted the dwarf first. "My Old Friend it has been a long time. What brings you to my humble inn?" The dwarf had taken off his boot and was tending to his foot as he replied. "That cart of mine! I's chopped it into pieces just this very day!" The dwarf gritted his teeth as he pulled out another splinter of wood. "Well, I think you should have retired that cart years ago." Talon turned and looked at Shadow sitting quietly, gazing around the room. He walked over to him and put his hand on Shadow's shoulder. "So, you're Shadow? Well, I must say, you really do look like your father. Red adopted me. Your father and I grew up together. One day, I'll tell you some of our adventures. Like the time, we went out after a giant." Talon could see that Shadow was waiting to hear the story. So, he continued. "There was this mean old giant who liked to steal food and livestock from the farms around Red Mule. Your father and I decided to teach this giant a lesson. Late one night, while the giant slept, we decided to give him a hot foot to drive him off. Having other ideas, the giant began to smash up everything in the area. Before, we could tell Red what we had done. The giant had smashed Red's old barn and several other buildings around his tower." Talon paused took a sip of dwarven ale. "Well, when Red heard the noise. He came out to investigate. He saw this giant heading right for his tower. Red was so angry, he began throwing fireballs at the giant to drive him away. Afterwards, when Red heard our story. He shut us in the tower. Then he made us clean and polish all the old rusty armour he could find. When we were finished that job. Red made us scrub the stairs, all one thousand seven hundred and sixty-two steps. It took us weeks. I'll never forget that as long as I live." Talon turned to Red. "I guess you saw the wall around town. We had to do something six people vanished from my camp out back of my Inn. So, we got Bon's father to help us build the wall. It took two weeks to complete it. Well, now the camp is safe! There are six giant guards out back to make sure, with six more on the main gates. All it cost me is food. A cheap price for a life or two." The dwarf was laughing at Shadow sitting spell bound listening to his uncle. "We had to do something!" Talon looked at Red and smiled. "Well, enough stories for, now! What can I getcha' to eat? Today's special is Roast Boar. Fresh killed, well hung! By my own hands!" "Sounds good Talon!" Red leaned back against the back of the chair. "I'll have a tankard of the special ale." Then Shadow ordered. "I'll have a hamburger, with fries and a chocolate shake." Talon raised his eyebrows. "A what? With a what? And what?" "Give Shadow the same as me." Red could not contain his laughter any longer. "Shadow, these people don't know what some of your different foods are. Maybe, one day they will, but for now, you'll have to eat what the rest of us do." Red was trying to control his laughter, and finally pulled his hood back over his head. "Talon, bring Shadow a tankard of the ale, as well." Red was finally starting to calm down. "Carrie gave me the recipe, years ago. It is Ginger Beer." Talon could see the relieved expression on the young elf's face. "Yes please, make mine a large!" Shadow smiled at his uncle. "You know Aunt Carrie?" "A large it is! Yes, I do know your aunt." Talon was still in love with Carrie. He had loved her for well over twenty-six years. "I'll have the same as the elves." The dwarf ordered. Talon tried to explain to the dwarf that the ale was not dwarfish ale, but Hardhammer still wanted to try the Ginger Beer. He was always game for anything. "If Hardhammer doesn't like it! I'll drink his!" Shadow glanced around the room. The tavern was full of all sorts of different people and beings. Many of which Shadow had never seen before not even in books of legend or folklore. He did recognize the minotaur he saw. He just never figured they were so huge and hairy. There were some ugly human types, which by their size, could have only been ogres. Shadow did see several grey skinned elves with dark charcoal grey hair and red eyes. He saw several smaller women, which could have only been changelings from what Red had said. Shadow watched as a centaur ordered ale and began to drink. Two small men climbed up on the centaur's back and began to drink their ale as well. Well, at least, they had a seat where they could be seen and not trampled. Shadow slowly sipped his ginger beer. Hardhammer was impressed with the ginger beer and to everyone's surprise he ordered another. He sat back in his chair and patted his stomach. "Now, I can drink all I wants and not get drunk. Great drink! It even has a slight tang to it and a little kick. Good drink for fighters! It even leaves ye with a clear head. It even gets rid of the dust in ones throat! Amazing stuff!" After dinner, Red went out to check on the horses and to bring Joleen inside. Red overheard Talon telling the dwarf that they were full up for the night. Red told Talon that dwarf could sleep on a cot in his room. Hardhammer smiled at Red. "Thanks Wizard!" They went to Red's room. Hardhammer did not mine sharing a room with these two elves. In fact, he didn't even mind their company. He sat down on his cot and began to think to himself. "I's wonder, why these two is so different? I's has gots to find out. Red was never like this before. I's known him, since he was younger. Never once has I's seen him laugh like he did, tonight. I's don't think he recognizes me. Well, after Takrus sent those dragons after me for killing Henten. I guess, I have aged and changed. Not using my given name does hide my true name. There are a lot of Hardhammers in those towns on the Isles, and below in the Underground. That grandson of Red's! What is he? He sure has a great influence over that old elf. Why would they offer to share their room or even stop to help me get to town? Elves do not do things like that! Well, I's gonna find out." Hardhammer pulled off his boots and began to give his sore foot a good cleaning. He healed his foot as he watched and listened to the elves talking. Red bedded down Joleen. He knew the dwarf was watching him. Red glanced at the dwarf, again. The old elf knew that dwarf from somewhere, but could not place him. The dwarf finished healing his foot and began repairing his boot. "Shadow, I realize that many things in this world are strange to you. I would feel better if you had a teacher or someone who knew the Isles. It must be someone who can travel. They must be a person who has no fear of learning new things. There is one more important requirement. He must know how to fight to protect you." Red sounded concerned. Hardhammer leapt to his feet from his cot. "Red, I's can handle the job! I's has travelled all over these Isles. I's know how to fight. I's willing to learn new things. I's can teach Shadow and he can teach me!" Red shook his head in reply. "Hardhammer, do you know who I am?" "Red, ye don't remember me?" The dwarf began, "I's know it been a long time. Red, it is me, Digger! I's was the one who made Stinger for Nile. Talon, recently gave me back Stinger. I's just repair the chip in its blade. Red, I's has known you for years. I's also know about the Forbidden World. I's know Shadow was raised there by Carrie." Slowly Red rose to his feet and stared at Digger. The dwarf continued. "It was just before Nile gots married. I foughts two dragons, I's was almost eaten! I's helds off the dragons, until the boys got out of the tunnel. Then it fells in on me. As it fell on top of me, a small tunnel opened and I's escaped through a small tunnel. It takes me weeks to gets out. I's even missed Nile's wedding." Digger heaved a sigh. "Anyway, some Healing Clerics from High Bluff area found me. I's was badly hurt. So, I's has to stay with them. I's became one of them, after I's was healed. I's finished my Healers Apprenticeship with them. I's tried to make it on me own. With all the trouble Takrus is causing on the Isles, I's decided to come home. I knew Talon would be here." Digger could see the surprised expression on Red's face. Red grabbed Digger and carried him over to the lantern. He looked closely at the dwarf's face. "Digger, it really is you! After all these years! Well, my boys said you could dig your way out of anything. I guess they were right! It is good to see you!" Red put Digger on the floor and shook his hand. "You never had all these whiskers before or the scars on your face. You've got the job!" Red shook hands with Digger. "At least, we have a good Cleric on our side. Welcome home, Digger!" "Thanks Red! It's been a long time!" Digger walked over to Shadow and he sat down beside the child. "I'll let you two get acquainted." Red grabbed his clean clothes. "Well, I'm going to the Tub Room to take a bath. Shadow, Digger here is one of the best dwarf fighters I know. Digger introduce Skullcrusher to Shadow." Waiting for the wizard to leave, Digger leaned over and tussled Shadow's hair. "Tis' hard for me sometimes to talk about Nile. I's gets melancholy! Ye, sure look a lot like him. Talon told me about ye. I's never thought, I's would even get to see ye. Several years ago, I's found my way back to Stayn.? Digger placed Shadow?s hand on the battle-axe. ?This is a magical axe and will kill anyone it does not know or like. Just pet it gently.? Digger could feel the axe pulling away from him and inching its way over to the child. ?Skullcrusher like you and senses you are Nile?s son. Talon told me everything about Nile and Rose. They were gone by the time I had returned home. Talon even would tell me that ye were doing well in school. Oh, I's really miss Nile! Once long ago, I's helping Red's brother, Mel doing doctoring things. I's had gotten my things from the mission where the other healers were living. Decided to clear out after there were three raids on the mission. I's discovered that Stayn was safer than the mission. So, I's come home!" Shadow reached out and held Digger's hands. "I finished my grade school with the highest marks in the class." "Ye did?" Digger patted Shadow on the back. "Well done Lad! Talon?s father Mel had gone into hiding some years back. Thought I's could take over the old house where Mel use to live. I would be close if Talon or Red needs me!" Shadow was getting tired and yawned. Digger helped Shadow take off his boots. The child went over to a washbasin and took off his shirt. Digger was horrified. "Where did ye get all those scars from?" "I'm a warrior! Red said I know how to fight better than someone called Lammorra." Shadow finished washing and put on his pyjamas. "Digger, I saw lots of elves on the way here. But never one like Uncle Talon?" Shadow was curious about seeing a bearded elf. "Talon is half human and half elf. As I said his father, Mel was human and his mother elf. We have a few humans in our world most of them are barbarians. Talon's father came from the Forbidden World. He married one of Red's cousins. Her brother Vallon killed her when Talon was two years old. Mel remarried again, but someone threatened his new bride. They both vanished many years ago. We has not seen them since. They write to Emerald, but she does not say too much. Mel is a doctor. He was even teachin' me medicine. The elders were trying to kill his wife, so they left the Isles." Digger really liked Mel. He missed his friend and teacher. Red returned to the room and put his dirty clothes into a bag. He went over to Shadow. "I see you are ready for bed. If you need us, we'll be downstairs with Talon. Good-night Shadow." Digger and Red went to join Talon at his table. The barmaid brought over a tray of drinks for them. "Father, I've talked to Mela. We both feel that I should come home for a while. Shadow will have to adjust to his new way of life and surroundings. He is so much like Nile. Isn't he?" Talon sat down. "Mela has gone up to see Shadow." "Yes, Talon! He is very much like Nile and a fighter like Rose. I have seen the child fight. I would never get in his way. He has that inner fighting drive like Rose did. Misty's sons challenged Shadow. Now, both have bruised wrists, hands and arms, just from one blow. They even thanked Shadow for the bruises. He had them hold a giant branch then broke it with his feet. You know that branch Misty had. Well, it's splinters, now." Red could see Talon was laughing at what happened. Mela had taken a tray of snacks up to Shadow. She knocked on the door. Shadow answered. "Yes, may I help you?" Mela smiled and shook her head. "I'm Mela. I am Talon's sister. Mel and Maia adopted me. Talon sent up these snacks for you. I must say, you have really grown." She was a small slender woman with pointed ears, although she looked to be elf. There was something about her that, maybe it was the fact that Shadow could see, some of Carrie in Mela. They had the same facial features and actions. Mela's sandy coloured hair was tied back in a long ponytail, which touched her waist. Her deep blue eyes sparkled as if they had light all their own; these features of Mela's reminded him of Carrie. "Please, come in!" Shadow finally walked over to his bed to sit down. Mela set down the tray on the table beside Shadow's bed. "Welcome home Shadow! I was busy getting Talon's clothes ready. He has decided to return home to be close to you. Is there anything you need?" "Not really! I've been trying to go to sleep, but I guess I'm too excited about coming home. I feel so strange and confused at times. Misty explained that it was part of being an elf. Mela, I was raised as a human child. I was taught the human ways and religion. Now, what do I do?" Shadow watched as she sat down beside him on the bed. "Shadow, it's going to take time for you to adjust to your new way of life. I've been in the Forbidden World, a few times. You'll be fine! Just be you! Give yourself time to know our way of life. That's why Talon is going home with you. Talon and Misty will make sure that learn what you must know. I'm sure that if you want to attend church in the other world, Talon would take you. He sneaks off to the Forbidden World now and again to get things we can't buy here. I don't think your God or his son will mind you being elf. They say it was his father who created all of us. If it were the God who created us why would his son mind if you worshipped him. I think God would be honoured to have a real elf worshipping him. If you need to talk, come and see me! I'm always here!" Mela rubbed Shadow's cheek. "Now, you get some sleep!" Mela waited for him to finish his snack. She tucked him into bed and kissed his forehead. "I'll be just across the hall, if you need me. Good-night, Young One!" Mela left the room and closed the door quietly. Shadow lay in bed, thinking about what Mela said about his God. Then he remembered. ?God loves all creatures great and small.? "Well, I guess my God has one elf on his side, now. I sure pray he doesn't mind, because I do love him and his son very much!" Shadow closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep. Meanwhile, downstairs in the tavern, Talon, Red and Digger were talking. "How is Carrie?" Talon asked as he sipped his ale. "Perry has returned home. That's why I brought Shadow here. Carrie has her hands full enough with Perry's pranks. I haven't talked to her, yet. Later, tonight I will. She asks about you often." Red took a large gulp of his dwarfish ale. A two-foot high, chubby man, with medium brown hair and short pointed ears, tripped his way across the floor. He stumbled into Talon's table, upsetting all the drinks. Red shook his head and put his hand on Digger's shoulder. "Leave him be!" The small man looked up at Talon. "Me buys you all drinks. Sorry, me up setting drinks!" He pulled out some gold coins gave them to Talon. The little man pulled on a chair trying to move it to the table, he tripped again, smashing the side of his face hard into the table. "Fine! Just fine! Not to worry! Not hurt!" Came a voice from under the table. The little man stood up smashing the back of his head on the table this time, but he was on his feet in no time. "Came to talk to wizard! What goin' on with all who disappeared?" The little man spoke very fast and his sentences were missing words as he tried to get his point across. "Who might you be?" Talon wanted Red to hear Splat's story for himself. "Name! Oh, Ah! Splat, Yea! Name Splat, Once was Cribber! Splat, not Cribber, no more! Feet to big to run away! Me Finder, now!" Splat sat down, but he wiggled all over the chair as he sat. It seemed the more excited he became the more he wiggled around. "Yup, Splat is Finder!? Red could see the little man was very upset as he tried to tell the wizard something important. Splat climbed down from the chair and moves the piece of furniture closer to the table. He fell, again. This time he smashed the side of his face on the table. When he finally sat down, his face had a red bloody graze, running down the side of it and both his lips were bleeding. "There! Splat, no move!" Wiping his mouth off on his shirtsleeve, Splat took a deep breath and sighed as he slowly exhaled. "All gone! No more friends! Gone! Poof! Disappeared! No more! Splat all by self, now!" He grabbed Digger's dwarfish ale and drank it all in one gulp. Red handed Splat a handkerchief to wipe his tears and mouth off. "Splat, you mean that all your friends have vanished? There must be someone?" "Splat once have family, but mad wizard steal Splat from Dant! First, my mother died. Then father, Dorrian sells me to Dant! Then Dant was killed by mad wizard! Then they kill Big Man! Them kill Dryvas and hurt Eric! Then my two horses friends are gone! Only back pieces of harness left to bury! Now, my bestest friend gone forever!" Splat was still wiping his face. "No! None! Gone! Bestest friend her gone, too! She come Red Mule." Talon looked at Splat. "Red, your tower is outside of Red Mule. Maybe, you knew her?" Tears streaming down Splat's face as fast as he wiped them away. He was shaking, because he was so upset. "So small! She know wizard! That why Splat go lookin' for wizard! Maybe, him knows where her are!" Splat cried and leaned forward on the table. "Now, gone!" Just on a hunch, Red changed chairs and sat beside Splat. "You don't mean Joleen? Do you?" "Yup! Her were Splat's bestest friends! Missing! Gone! Forever! No see her no more!" Splat was crying even harder now. "Splat, your friend, Joleen is upstairs with my grandson. She is all right!" Red rubbed the Cribber's back as he tried to comfort the little man, but Splat began crying even harder than before. Talon waved at one of his employees to bring a damp cloth and a drink for the Cribber. He handed Splat a drink. "Splat, your friend is all right! Why are you still crying?" Being a Cribber was bad enough for Splat. These small thieves were usually very emotional people who displayed great love and kindness for all. Some stole for a living, but not all of them. They moved like the wind and could out run any elf. It was also known that some Cribbers hunted in packs and could raid a town before the folks realized that they had been invaded by these little people. The Cribbers once never existed. They seemed to appear about the time the meteors struck the Isles, some five hundred years before. Many people had been changed from the meteors striking the force shield, which protected the Isles. The Guardians and Elder believed that this Cribber were once fairies or pixies who had grown taller and lost their wings. But there was no proof of this finding. So, the Elders and Guardians kept their beliefs to themselves. Splat wiped his tears. "Splat happy, now! Me find Joleen! I miss her lots!" Tears dripped off his face onto the table and into his ale. Red, Talon and Digger all stared at the little man. Then all three shook their heads as they stared at each other. Even Digger was touched by the moment and started to clean off Splat's face. "I think this will take a while. Splat, what did your horses look like? Splat has really made a mess of his face. I'll take him up to our room." Digger was feeling sorry for the little man. ?One have brown hand like mark on him forehead and him have two tan socks. Other was grey with big black spot on him nose and spots on left ear.? Splat was just getting ready to get down from his chair. ?Those are the two horses I found! Red has sent them to Red Mule. They were hurt, but I healed what I could. I?ll have a better look at them tomorrow when we arrive in Red Mule.? Digger was helping Splat down from his chair. ?Come up stairs and I?ll clean and heal your cuts and bruises.? At that moment, Shadow who was in his pyjamas came running into the tavern. He leapt over two tables and stood on a bench as he shouted to his grandfather and uncle. "Red! Talon! Digger!" Everyone turned and stared at Shadow. "Red! Outside! I heard people screaming and yelling. I looked out our window, something terrible ... huge flying creature ... chasing people in the streets." Shadow yelled from across the room. Red immediately raised his arms into the air, and then vanished from the tavern. Digger grabbed his battle-axe and took off at a dead run headed out the door. Talon grabbed his bow and arrows. He threw another set to Shadow as they ran outside. "I sure hope you can use them." As Talon and Shadow raced into the street, where they both saw a fire flash and headed in that direction. There were people panicking and running every which way. Just as Talon and Shadow rounded the corner of the inn, they saw Digger standing next to Red and casting some sort of spells on the wizard. Shadow saw Red was casting huge fireballs at the creature. "It's a dragon! Aim for the underbelly or mouth!" Talon shouted to Shadow. "For heavens sakes, stay in the doorway to the buildings as you shoot. They sometimes like to take prisoners." Shadow took aim and shot his first arrow at the dragon's mouth, but arrow stuck in the dragon's nose. He shot another arrow. This one hit the dragon's mouth and stuck. The dragon screamed, as it tried to get the arrows out, but Shadow shot a third. It also hit its mark in the dragon's mouth, as well as the fourth, fifth and sixth arrows. Talon was shooting at the underbelly and had shot six arrows into it, but the dragon would wipe off the arrows as, if they were toys. It would fly to a building and rub itself, until the arrows fell to the ground. The dragon did this twice. Talon and Shadow kept up the volley of arrows. Red could see that the dragon was getting ready to leave. "TAKE COVER!" Red did not want to kill the dragon. He only wanted to drive it off. For some reason this dragon was not fighting back. Suddenly, the dragon shot higher into the air as it screaming out in pain. Its tail hit the side of a building, ripped a roof off from the General Store across from the inn. Debris fell everywhere. At that moment, in Shadow's mind flash the face of a man. The young elf child shrugged off the man's face and continued to watch the dragon as it started to fly off. Talon grabbed Shadow and threw him into a doorway. Then ran for cover, himself. Digger grabbed Red just as the wizard let one last fireball fly. Then they ran for cover. The roof fell all over the streets as the dragon flew off in a north western direction. Everyone in town started cheering. "VICTORY!! HAIL, GREAT WIZARD!!" Shadow stood near the side doorway of the inn, which was used for deliveries. Shadow's heart was pounding with excitement. Never had he experienced anything like that before. He quickly glanced around to see where the others were. Then after spotting his grandfather, Shadow ran to where the wizard was. "Red! Grandfather! Are you all right?" Shadow trembled as he hugged Red. Red was exhausted. "Thanks Dig! I'm sure glad you're a healer. It sure takes a great deal out of a body." Digger pulled Shadow back from Red and began to chant. Digger chanted then touched Red, giving the wizard some energy. "Now, you can see Red." Digger motioned to Shadow. Red put his arm on Shadow's shoulder. "I'm fine, now! Thanks to Dig!" Talon displayed a proud expression on his face, as he walked up to Shadow and patted him on the back. "I can see you know how to shoot very well. Nice shooting!" Shadow handed Talon back his bow and arrows, but the bearded elf shook his head. "No, you keep them! You earned them! Let's go into the tavern for a drink! We all deserve one!" Talon put his arm over Shadow's shoulder as they walked towards the inn. ?The giants here will help the General Store be repaired before morning.? Red slowly turned to Digger as they started for the Inn. "I'm getting to old for this! I wasn't sure how long my energy would last, before you came along. After casting that many spells. It has drained my energy levels down very low. Neither Shadow or I have had much rest on this trip home." They all stood outside on the tavern porch gazing up at the sky as the dark shadow finally disappeared from view. "Yes! It's been a long time since a dragon has attacked a village or town. Misty told me that dragons rarely attack people. Unless, of course, they're being threatened in some way or it's a female who has young. That was a young Earth Dragon male. His home must have been taken or under siege. Why did he threaten this town?" Red glanced back at Talon and then up at the sky. They entered the inn. "Father, that dragon made no move to go after the townsfolk. He only tore up a few buildings. This is not true dragon behaviour. Which makes me think he's looking for someone. See several roofs are missing from the buildings in town. He is looking for someone." Talon motioned to the bartender to pour some drinks. "Red, you better contact Misty and tell her what has happened here, tonight. I have a bad feeling about this! A very bad feeling! Red, there were a small group of Earth Dragons on the Big Isle. There were four of them. Wonder has been having dragon trouble, lately. The four on the Big Isle never bother anyone. There is female with her three young. I believe there are two males and a female in her hatchling. They must be at least fifteen or twenty years old. As far as we can find out those four are the last Earth Dragons left on the Isles. The eldest one was one of Sky Fire?s sons. I am getting a very bad feeling. We have no Earth Dragons on this side of the Isles." Digger had visited Morgan less than three months ago. It was Morgan, Digger's half brother who stored some of Digger's things for him. ?Sky Fire mated with Earthquake?s sister. All but one child was killed. His mate put a spell on the egg to keep it safe. I guess it did hatch. Earthquake told me that it was himself that place the time spell on the egg to keep it safe. His sister mated again and had two more children. Could something have happened? This dragon did have the reddish ting of colour like old Sky Fire did. Earthquake?s sister was asked to move to Stayn Isle, but she refused.? The guardians had told this story to Red several times. Shadow just listened to what the men were saying. He also had bad feelings in his very being about this whole matter. It was as if he could not place something that happened several times in the past. Why would these feelings about a dream he had linger in his mind? The dream would start and end the same all the time. A few times, Shadow had thought it was not a dream at all, but rather something else. Shadow recalled his dream. He was in his room at Carrie's home. He was in his own bed sleeping when this man comes and hypnotizes him. Shadow fought the man's powers and pretends to be hypnotized. Then he waits for the man to visit Carrie. After they talk, the man leaves, with no harm to either of them. Shadow awakens the next morning with a tremendous headache. ?Why would my dreams have any bearing on this?? Shadow thought to himself. Splat was still sitting in the chair drinking his ale, as the others entered the room. "See! Splat, no move!" He had heard the others talking about dragon. "One dragon takes my two horse friends from me. Him leaves me hanging from wagon. I fall into trees. All my things all over forest, now." ?Those horses I found had some talon marks on them. When I heal the one with the socks, he had an arrow in his shoulder. The farmer said the dragon put the horse down gently as possible. I think that dragon has a story to tell.? Digger glanced over at Shadow. ?Earth Dragons don?t eat meat.? ?Splat find arrowhead in them harness! One arrowhead in me pack that was on the back of my wagon seat. Splat not like to be used as target!? The Cribber shuttered when he realized that the dragon had saved his life. "Talon you still gots that arrow you take from my leg." "I do!" Talon handed the arrow head over to Red. "What race makes their arrows like this?" "I am not sure! Give the arrow head to Shadow. The smaller dragon will attack on sight. The larger dragon usually do not do such things." Red patted him on the back. "Yes, I agree with you, Talon." Red then recalled something Joleen said earlier to him. "Shadow, run upstairs and bring Joleen down here. You had better get some clothes on as well." Red began to brief the others to what happened to Joleen. Splat shook his head as he stared at Red. "Nuffin frightens Joleen! She attacked Misty, once! I see her go after minotaur, too!" "Exactly, my point!" Red took a drink of his ale. "Talon, what kind of tracks do these look like to you?" Red opened the sheet of parchment and placed it on the table. "Tire tracks from a motor vehicle. Why?" Talon shuttered, when he realized that the drawing was made with the breath of a dragon. "Oh Hell! Where did you get this?" Talon watched as Red gulped down the rest of his ale. "I was afraid you would say that! Misty use her breath to draw this for me." Red put his hand on Talon's shoulder. "She saw tracks like these in the Valley of Enchantment." "Damn it!" Talon pounded the table with his fist. "Blast it! How did they get it in there?" Talon saw Red shrug his shoulders. Red wiped the sweat from his brow. "I don't know son! I wish I did! I would like to know who is doing these things and why?" It was while Shadow was changing his clothes that the flash of the man's face was again presented to his conscious mind. Shaking his head, Shadow suddenly realized that this man's face was the same one who had visited he and Carrie in California and Brandon. He knew whose face was appearing in his mind. It was Boss. Not saying a word, Shadow returned to the tavern with Joleen in his hands. He carefully lay her down on the table. Shadow watched as Red removed his Sleep Spell. They all waited for her to wake up. Shadow had seen the parchment with the tire tracks on it being put away into Red's pocket. He kept it to himself what he had seen in the mud around the area where they ate their noon meal. Joleen opened her eyes. She looked at everyone around her. Then began fly around and gave everyone at the table a hug and kiss. That is when she spotted Splat. "What happen to Splat? You in fight, again?" Joleen scowled at him and shook her fist in his direction. "Splat was not in a fight! He fell!" Red rubbed her tiny cheek. "We're all friends here! Right Joleen?" "Right Red!" Joleen kissed Splat's cheek. She began trying to clean the dried blood off his face. Red could see that she had settled down a little. He figured that now would be the best time to talk to her. At least, she had friends around her. "Joleen, when someone is chased or hurt by someone mean. Afterwards, they should sit down and calmly talk to their friends about what happened. Joleen, tell us what happened in the Valley of Enchantment. Who was it that chased you?" Red watched Joleen's eyes growing larger, her facial colour drained from her tiny face. Joleen flew over to Red's dwarfish ale. Sitting on the side of the stein, she scooped up handfuls of the strong spirits. "Yes Red, Joleen tell!? Preparing to tell her story, she takes another handful of ale, first. "Joleen follow Red to valley! Dats, when Red gets lost! Joleen look many days for Red! No Red! Nowhere! Red said he go to fetch shadow. So, Joleen try to help Red find him shadow. Neber knew shadow could get lost! Joleen look for Red's shadow, but not find!" The little pixie grabbed another hand full of dark brown ale and continued her story. "Joleen gets tired and go sleep in flowers. Joleen hear screamin'! Joleen go look! Dats, when Joleen see dem! Dem chase Nixes! Dem catch some, too! Dem see Joleen! Dey chase Joleen! Joleen fly really fast! Joleen fly into tree hole! Den eberting go black! Joleen wake up with bump on head! See! Joleen bump!" Taking another few handfuls of Red's ale she tried to settle herself down. "Dem big and mean! Dere be four of dem! One big likes size of dragon! Not look like dragon! It has two little shiny eyes bout de size of food plate! One big eye on top of little eyes! It has four legs like cart! Big creature scream all time! It must have sore stomach to make noise like dat! Joleen tink it eats too much! Scream hurt Joleen head, too! De odder tree, come out of big one. Dem like people! But only gots one eye! Dem have breath like dragon, but not out of mouth! It come from arm! Dem feed poor Nixes to big monster!" Joleen took another few handfuls of ale and continued. "Dey go after creatures in tunnel. Dats, when Misty come and close tunnel. Misty mad! Misty mean, when she mad! Joleen, no talk of Misty! We go home, now! Peas Red, we go home!" Joleen pleaded with Red as her tiny body shook. Shadow knew exactly what Joleen had seen. Red realized Shadow knew what was going on. "Talon and I have figured that out all ready." Red informed his grandson. "The three men could be using fire suits or protective gear and carrying a spray gun of some kind or flame throwers. Red, we better get a hold of Stan. I have a strong feeling that his list of missing things will have some of these articles on it." Shadow explained. "By the way, those tracks are from a four wheel drive vehicle. See, the thick heavy tread marks. By the width of this track, it was a large vehicle. I saw the tracks by the stream. I did not know they did not belong on the Isles. I would say this vehicle is about the size of an army vehicle. At least, a deuce and a half! I am going by the width and length of the tire marks. Allen's four-wheel drive has a similar tread on it. It is an old army deuce. Also, I saw tracks like those ones Misty drew on the parchment at the top of the hill, which over looks Spruce and Stayn. As I said, I wasn't sure if they belonged here or not. I can see they don't!" "None of these items from the Twentieth Century are found in your world belong here on the Isles. I think you are right, Shadow. Remember, I saw three men, when we were at the wolves? lair. They may just be the ones we are after! I have never seen humans that large before. I thought those two tall men looked like ogres. What puzzles me is how did they get the machines into the valley?" Red was upset and could not think properly. He looked to Talon for an answer, but saw his son shrug his shoulders. Talon rose from his seat. "Mela has my things ready. I'll help Digger and Splat. We can portal home from your room, Father. I think we better all help on this one." "Me go with Splat!" Joleen sat on the little man's shoulder. Deep in thought Red nodded his head to Joleen and motioned for Shadow to follow him to their room. Shadow reached the doorway to the hall and was stopped by a centaur. "I have never seen a finer shot than you. I wish to join your fight, but I am a terrible shot. Take this magical bow, quiver of magical arrows and use them to help your cause. I heard that you were Nile's son. I was very hurt to hear your parents were dead. I will always stand behind you. This quiver will replenish all used arrows. For flaming arrows, just say, the word Flames. For bolts of lightning, say Lightning. These will serve you well." The centaur turned and left before Shadow could say thank you. Surprised at what happened, Red smiled and patted Shadow on the back. "He was one of Nile's friends. He stays close to Mela, now. Many have lost friends in recent fighting. That bow and quiver once belonged to his grandfather. Well, he did find someone worthy to hold the Bow and Quiver of Gods Power! Congratulations! Once the others see you carrying his weapon, very few will challenge you." They entered their room Red closed the door and sat down beside his grandson on a bed. "Shadow, you are goin' to have to remember that items from your world have no place here, unless they are in the possession of Mia, Talon, myself or your grandmother, Emerald. Maybe, that is how we can catch these people. Out of place articles would make my people suspicious of others. Maybe, your outlook will shed some different light on what is happening." Red sat down on the bed and put on his elfin boots. "That feels better!" "Red, Maria told me some things that she tried to tell her mother and grandparents. No one would listen to her, because she's a child. Maria believes that Lammorra is in great danger from her husband, Vinnin. Maria has told me many things." Shadow believed that Red would listen to him. They talked for a while. Shadow told Red everything Maria told him. Red's face lost its colour several times. He sat thinking after Shadow finished speaking. "Sure, it all makes sense! Kill off Lammorra and Vinnin takes over. Start an elfin war and Tyran takes over the Wolvershen Elves, while Vinnin takes over the Whitestone elves. Shadow, don't breathe a word to anyone about this. I believe both you and Maria! Vinnin is a Wolvershen. I have seen Vinnin threaten Tyran. This Vinnin wants to take over all the Elves. That is what I was missing. Vinnin hangs around with Dalin at times. We have a dangerous situation. Well, I believe you both. That is all that counts right now! Listen to me! If anything happens to me. You get to Copperpot Isles and see True Grey the Wizard. Tell him what you and Maria have discovered. Listen there are two Vinnins. One has bad scars on his face the other doesn?t. I thought that the scarred Vinnin used magic to cover up his scars. I see there are two of them. I'll try to tell True Grey, as soon as I can. Maria is right! Watch your back around Vinnin! If he comes after you, attack him at once! Emerald warned Lammorra a long time ago about Vinnin. Lammorra is always on her guard. I see what Vinnin's plans are now. Kill all children! Dethrone his wife! If Lammorra loses one more child! Vinnin has won!" "Red, Maria and I want to start putting everything we can into a computer for further reference. Could you help me hook up a computer at your tower? We will need generators to power these machines." Shadow listened to Red. "All right! Shadow, children are not considered as spies to adults. If you and Mia's children can get some other information on some of these people. We just may have a way to bring them down. I'll fund your spy service. Get Splat to help you." Red realized that children as spies could get better information than adults. "Well, we won't let them take over our homelands. Will we, Grandfather?" Shadow was going to ask Red who Emerald was, but the old man interrupted Shadow. "No! Vinnin will lose! Shadow, I am supposed to be going away some time in the future. My replacement is a Doppelganger called Flexer. He is a good friend. Treat him as you would me. You know my feelings about bringing others to the Isles. You know the dangers, but if you happen to find someone like old Doc. Pretend to drag them here. Like we are going to do to Stan. I am seeing now that maybe, your ideas just might work after all. But for now, watch how I do this! You can call Carrie, after I talk to Eric." Red pulled out his cross from under his wizard?s robes. Holding it in his left hand, he began to rub the emerald stone in the middle with his fingers of his right hand. The stone began to glow and pulsate. "Eric, can you hear me?" Red called out. "Yes, Master Red! I hear you!" A voice replied. "Eric, are you feeling better? I'm bringing home some guests. Could you see that the servants prepare rooms for him? Digger is alive. He is coming home. Have his room cleaned. Talon and Shadow are coming home, too." Red winked at Shadow. "The other guest will be staying with us as well.? "I am just a little weak. It was horrible! They killed Dryvas! Splat did all he could. Did you find Splat? I saw him riding out of here with his wagon. Some wizard just stopped by with two very ill horses. I know who they are. I have the stable girls healing them for Splat. Everything will be ready when you arrive. I could use Digger's help!" Eric replied with a strong gruff voice. "At least, we can be together again." "Yes, we found Splat and Joleen. Could you find Flame for me? I have an important job for him. Also! Tell him, no tricks on my grandson or any of my guests. Tell him also, that if he does I'll see him on my breakfast menu, tomorrow. Please make it clear to him that he is not to fight with Joleen, either. I'll explain later." Red waited for a reply. A gruff squeaky voice began to complain. "Red, that is not fair! You spoiled all my fun!" "Flame!" Red called out. "Something has Joleen very upset. She stabbed me! She is not herself! We are all worried about her! A monster from the human world chased her. I need your help my little friend. Joleen is so upset and frightened that she was actually shaking with fear. Would you go to Emerald's tower? Tell her, Shadow is with me?" "I go find Emerald for you." Flame changed his attitude suddenly. "Tell Joleen that Flame make her nice bed out of down from goose for her. I go and pluck fresh goose. You bringing Nile's baby home?" "Yes Flame! Thank you for being so kind to Joleen. Tell Emerald to call an emergency wizards meeting for tomorrow night at my tower. I'll expect everyone to be present. Ask Emerald to come as soon as possible. Oh, before I forget! Go and personally invite True Grey to the meeting. Tell him, I have information that will curl the scales on his tail. One goose should be the right size for Joleen's bed." Red listened for Flame to reply. "That bad! Oh, My goodness! I go, now! When you be home?" Flame then asked. "Can I baby sit?" "Maybe, baby sit is the wrong words, but you can help Nile's son, if you behave yourself. Thanks, you two! Eric send Crab and Mite to find some of their family to help us. I need someone to help guard Shadow. We'll see you both within the hour." Red realized he had forgotten to tell Shadow about Emerald. "Cela call me to tell me that Mia already contact her. Cela say that family of Spot and Speck have already been trained. If Shadow needs anything from human world, him to brings it here. Cela will land on anyone who says different. So, Cela say she is giving Shadow permission to bring anyone him needs to help him here. Guards be ready at tower when Shadow arrive. Cela had never contacts anyone, but Flame in person. She said I to be her best spy. Maybe, two gooses!" "One! All right Flame, you do as Cela tells you, too." Turning to face his grandson, Red smiled. "First off, this woman Cela, if she gives you an order see that you carry it out, immediately. She knows plenty and is one of the sneakiest Gods we have. Work with her. It was Cela who said I should bring you home early. You are not expected home for several years, yet. Cela seems to know what is going on. I sure don?t'! That letter you got from Strand was probably Cela?s doing as well." Red remembered his wife. "I know! I forgot to tell you about your grandmother. I'm a Corndale Elf. She is an Elfstand Elf. Her hair is like corn silk, a light silver yellow colour. She is as tall as I am and has the most beautiful emerald eyes. We've been married for almost four hundred and sixty-seven years. She lives in Eaglestep in your father's tower. Which will be yours someday. Shadow, elves live to be two thousand five hundred years old, if not older. I'm seven hundred and eighty-two years old. Emerald is seven hundred and sixty-seven years old. I know what you are thinking. I don't look any older than Carrie. We have a few minutes. Why don't you call her? One more thing, no one expects a child of your age to have learned so much in the human world. I am giving you a free hand! Do what you have to do. Digger can guide you, as well as Talon. Pass messages to me through Spot and Speck. This way the spies at the tower will not suspect anything." Red watched as Shadow took out his cross. Red could see how much Shadow missed his aunt. Without really thinking, Shadow blurted out. "The first thing we do is get rid of the spies. I'll lure them into a trap. If they are anything like Rift, it will be simple to get these people out of the way. Rift is so stupid." Shadow's eyes were narrowing, as he did exactly what Red did to call Eric. "Aunt Carrie, can you hear me?" There was still contempt in his voice as he called his aunt. "Shadow, what a lovely surprise! How are you? I'm so glad you called!" Carrie's voice sound broken. "I'm fine, Aunt Carrie. I helped fight a dragon, tonight! I met a real dragon, too! She told me to tell you, she misses you! Her name is Misty. I have so much to tell you." Shadow was very excited about his big adventure he was now on. "Shadow, is Red near by?" Carrie's voice was breaking up as she spoke. "I'll let you speak with Red." Shadow could sense something was wrong. He moved closer to his grandfather. Carrie's voice seemed to change as she spoke to Red. "I'm here, Carrie! What is wrong?" Red knew instantly that something had happen?" Carrie sounded like she had been crying. "I don't have much time to talk. I am moving to Powell River. The rest of my things will arrive here in the morning. That day you left with Shadow was the worst day of my life. Shortly after work, the police showed up to inform me that Perry was killed in a car accident." She paused and collected her thoughts. "Perry's gang members began to threaten me. Allen came up to Canada to help me sell my home. He found me this house in Powell River. It's a three-bedroom rancher with blue and yellow siding. It's about half a mile from Stan's cabin. Allen talk to Stan's father. Doc said he would come over and help me when the movers get here. Doc only lives across the lane and down the block. Allen doesn't want me being alone. Doc has been helping me get things in order here. He had to stay over on the reserve, but will be home soon. I better go. Red, could you ask Emerald to call me. So, I can give her Shadow's things?" "Carrie, why don't you come here for a visit? I'll tell Emerald to contact you." Red saw Shadow trembling as he cried about the news of his cousin. "Please, Aunt Carrie! I'm sorry to hear about Perry! Maybe, grandmother will bring me along, too. Bye!" Shadow's eyes swelled with tears. Red called to Carrie. "Emerald, will call you!" Red looked at Shadow holding onto his cross, as tears run down his face. "Shadow, Carrie will be all right! I'll get Emerald to go and get her. Now, dry your tears!" "Why does everything have to happen to Aunt Carrie? It just isn't fair!" Shadow walked to the washbasin and wiped his face. He spun around and faced Red. "One day, I will get Rift for this. I know it was him who killed Perry. So help me! I will bring him down!" Shadow washed his face again and tried to calm himself down. Red felt Shadow's sorrow and tried to cheer him up. He did not like seeing his grandson, so unhappy. "I did it, again! I forgot to tell you, about Flame! He is a fairy dragon! Who can be very mischievous on occasion? Flame scales are many shades of purple. He stands about a foot and a half high, but his body is about two feet long, with a three-foot long tail. He looks like a purple iguana with wings. At night, Flame can almost disappear into the darkness without a spell." Red saw Shadow was calming down. "Flame and Joleen get along, but he does get jealous of her. Especially, if she has something and he doesn't. So, if you give one something, give the same to the other. We don't need them fighting! Speck and Spot traveled with me and stay hidden from everyone. Crab and Mite are Emerald's two guards. I had asked them to help Eric while I was away. I am sure glad I did, because of Eric getting injured. They love to come with me to the human world. They have two brothers there and always pester me to go see them. These tiny spiders have evolved into something no humans could ever imagine they could. They are very magical beings and can change into larger forms of spiders or tiny elves. They make excellent guards. I have sent Speck and Spot to find you some guards as well. They can learn to read and write. Sometimes, my two will act as my personal secretaries. They are very delightful people to work with. Their mother, Golden Thread gave me four of her children many years ago. Treat them as you would a brother or sister. The males stun their victims when they bite, the females can kill a full-grown dragon within minutes. They are a golden colour and have tiny elf faces even in their spider form. Not many people know about these tiny ones. If they see a gold spider, they just ignore them. After all a spider is only a spider! Wrong!! Treat them with the greatest respect! Just remember, what I said about Flame and Joleen. Give them all equal gifts or treats. It was Golden Thread that saved Flame's life." "I will need help for a while. Maybe, two spiders could help me after all. I wonder if they could learn to work computers?" Shadow could see his grandfather start laughing. "Don't worry, I'll remember about Flame and Joleen. Maybe, I can treat them as my brother and sister. That will make them all feel important. If Flame and Joleen can learn to write and speak, then why can't they learn to work a computer or typewriter?" "You will have to teach them! I don't see why not!" Red packed up his things. "The last time Flame and Joleen got into a fight, they left my tower in ruins! There were flames, everywhere! Those two are small in size, but not in magical powers. They're equal in that area and had both cast spells that caused so much damage that day. It took Eric and I eight months to clean up the mess. Even now, there are still black marks we couldn't reach. The gold spider don't fight amongst themselves, but they will protect you well." "I have money of my own. I will buy them all something special; a children's game center or computer until they get use to the adult ones. I will work on it!" Shadow reached out and held Red's arm. "I love you Grandfather!" No one had ever told Red they loved him, but Mel, Emerald and his parents. It had been so long, Red barely knew what to do. He reached over and held Shadow's hands. "I love you, always!" At that moment, Talon knocked on the door and the others entered Red's room. "Good, I see everyone is here!" Red remarked as he grabbed his bags. He could see that Talon had repacked Digger's belongings and was helping the dwarf carry his small chest. Talon set down the chest and walked over to Shadow. "Here, this is for you! This sword is called Stinger! Shadow, it's a magical sword. Stinger belonged to your father. He wanted you to have it. Here are some more arrows for your quiver. I didn't get a chance to tell you earlier, but I made that bow and those arrows. They're your birthday gift from me. I knew you were coming home. Cela told me. Well, everyone is here!" Red began to chant and a huge hole opened on a wall. "Come, let's go home!" Red turned and walked through the magical portal. Everyone followed. As Shadow watched the portal open he realized that Hamel was in danger if he had seen this gang going after Carrie. Shadow had to get Hamel to the Isles to protect him. But How? Shadow watched at the ease Red did his magic. "I must learn this trick! I must learn this magic!" Shadow closed his eyes. "God, please watch over Hamel for me. Keep him from harm! Amen!" He opened his eyes, and started to follow Red. Chapter Six As Shadow walked through the portal, it felt like thousands of tiny bugs were crawling all over him. He realized that the crawling feeling was the energy produced from Red's magic. Shadow wondered just how powerful his grandfather's magic really was. Shadow soon entered the room and felt as if he had just stepped back in time to the sixth century. The room inside was dimly lit, even seem darker with moss growing on stonewalls. There was the slightest odour of sulphur hanging in the air. Sounds echoed off the walls as if one were in a canyon. The huge room was mostly barren of furniture, except in one corner where there were three chairs all stacked together. A large multi-coloured shabby carpet covered a twenty-foot square area on the grey stone floor. In each of the other three corners stood two suits of old rusty armour. At the far end was a large window, shut closed and boarded over with wooden planks. Across from the window was a huge heavy wooden door with iron hinges the shape of spear heads. After everyone was inside the room. Red once again began to chant and the portal closed. Red turned to face Shadow. "Welcome home! This is my tower room. I usually let Misty sleep in here, when we would work together." Red picked up his bags and turned to the others. "Come everyone! Let me show you to your rooms." Red walked over and opened the double doors. They made a hollow groaning sound, as if they had not been opened in years. It sounds echoed throughout the entire room and bounced off the corridor walls as they entered the long dark hallway. Red waved his hands. The torches in the hall ignited by themselves. Talon helped the others with their bags and sacks as they followed after Red. Shadow saw Joleen fly off. He heard someone chattering to himself. Shadow glanced behind. He saw a strange little man with large feet tripping his way down the hall toward the staircase. Shadow had seen the little fellow in the inn. "Red, who is the little man?" "Splat, would you come here for a moment?" Red called out and watched Splat come running over to him. The little man tripped and knocked Shadow flying. The child sat on the floor looking up at the strange little man. "Sorry! Splat not mean for ye to gets hurt!" He apologized and tried to help Shadow to his feet. Talon reached down and helped Shadow up. Red just chuckled to himself and watched Splat trying to help the child with his things. "Shadow, I'd like you to meet Splat, the Once was Cribber. He was once a thief, but not anymore. He trips and falls over his feet. So, he has taken on a different line of work, as a Finder. How did you get such big feet?" Red knew there was a story behind those feet, because all the other Cribbers, which Red had seen had very tiny feet and could run like the wind. Red also knew that a Cribber was impossible to catch. "It like this! Splat found ring that belonged to old wizard. Splat told wizard him could have ring back. Instead of giving me reward for finding him ring! Him gives Splat two big feet! Wizard let Splat go. Splat start new business as Finder! Splat finds things for people! They pay Splat! Sometimes! Splat gets money! Other times, Splat gets chicken, like few days ago! Most times, Splat gets food and drinks! Splat have no home! Splat live in wood box out back of inn! Splat save for own home! Only Joleen and Splat know where money hides!" Red smiled and shrugged his shoulders. "You asked! He's a friend of Joleen's. I've heard he's a good worker. We could use his talents around here. I'm forever losing or misplacing items. He is a brave little man with the right attitude. I like that in a person!" Splat stumbled along beside Shadow. "Splat no steal, no more! Cannot run to gets away! Splat, do better as Finder! Splat find necklace for elf lady! She say Splat did real good job! She asked Splat to find friend! Splat go all the way to Brycall! Splat find friend with other woman!" Splat began to blush. "Oops!! Splat went back to Red Mule! Splat tells elf lady! She happy and mad at same time! She happy Splat finds her friend! But mad at what friend do! She gives Splat, big reward! She gives Splat twenty gold coins! Ten for fee, three for starting case and seven for bonus!" Splat stood proudly and jingled his money pouch. "Splat help Eric and Dryvas. But Dryvas die. Splat go to finds Joleen! No Joleen! Now, she missing! So, Splat go find Joleen! Splat finds Joleen! Along way to find Joleen, Splat find cow for farmer! Farmer gives Splat chicken!" He began to rummage around in his bag and pulled out a dead chicken, which was green in colour. "Wanna' bite?" Splat held the chicken right under Shadow's nose. Shadow quickly pushed the chicken away from under his nose and gagged. "I'm full! I'll pass! Maybe, some other time." All Shadow could do was to hold his breath. Red tapped Splat on the head. "Put your chicken away! In the bag please!" Red watched the little fellow shove the well-ripened dead green chicken back into his bag. Digger handed Shadow a plant leaf. "Suck on it! It should help the smell!" Shadow put the leaf into his mouth and nodded his approval to Digger. "Thanks! I owe you one!" They soon came to a set of large double doors and entered another hallway. Red motioned to Splat and Digger. "Well, here we are! Splat, that is your room over there! Digger, this is your old room! Your things are still in there from before. No one has touched your lab." Red watched as Splat headed for another door. "No Splat, that is a closet! Not a bedroom! This is your room, here!" Red walked over and opened the door for the little man. Splat entered the room and looked around. "This Splat's room? Splat live in box outside! This room to big for Splat! Splat gets lost!" He promptly turned around and headed out of the room, but Red grabbed Splat's arm and turned him back to the room. "Splat, you'll live here! This is your room. No more boxes for you." Red saw a big smile form on Splat's face. "Besides, a Finder should never sleep in a box. Don't you agree, Talon? Such an important person should never sleep in a box. I think not! No! Splat is getting promoted to Head of the Finder for Red Mule Tower!" "We call people who do Splat's type of work, detectives in my world." Shadow was trying to encourage the little man. "It is a dangerous job and people respect detectives where I come from." "Them do?" Splat laughed when he saw the big bed. He had always wanted to jump up on a real bed. This mattress was not straw. He ran towards his bed and leapt into the air, but missed the bed by a foot and dropped like a rock to the floor. Splat rolled over on his back and stared up at the ceiling. "Splat, miss!" His eyes were crossed and he passed out. "I's thinks, I's has all the work I's need right here, at least, for now." Shrugging his shoulders, Digger walked over and picked up Splat, then carried him to his bed. "I's thinks, we will become very close friends." Digger winked at Red. The others left Digger to care for Splat. Red shook his head and closed Splat's door. "Talon, try to get rid of that chicken. It stinks! I'd like it, if you could please cook for us. You know what Eric's cooking is like." "Yes Father! I'll do the cooking. Could I have my old room back?" Talon laughed and grabbed Splat's bag. "Of course, you can! It has always been there for you!" Red replied and watched Talon leave the corridor with the green chicken. It was like a dream coming true for Red seeing Shadow walking in the hallway of his tower. Up until now, Red had not even set foot in Nile?s room since his death. Closing his eyes for a moment, Red collected his thoughts then entered what was now Shadow?s room. He slowly walked over to a desk and handed Shadow a book. "This was your father's room. Everything in here belongs to you now. Shadow, before you start exploring your room. Please, take time to read this small book first. It was your father's diary. He asked me to give it to you on the day you returned home. The key for the diary is around your neck. Nile had given it to Carrie to keep safe for you. It fits the small chest and this book. Nile gave me the book and instructions for you to read the book, first. It was vital for your own protection he said. What he meant is for your eyes only?" The week before Nile's death he had given his father instructions to follow, which would help protect his son. Reaching out, Shadow took the book in his hand and walked around the inside of his room. The room wasn't large it was huge! He realized that there was enough space to place ten of his tiny rooms at Aunt Carrie's home into this bedroom alone. There was a fireplace at the far end of the room, with a double king size poster bed on the opposite wall. One complete wall was lined with bookshelves and there had to be over five hundred of books on the shelves. He walked over to the desk and set the diary down on the desk's top. Even the dark maple desk was huge, and there was a large padded seat on the chair with a dragon carved into the wood of its high back. Leaves and vines were entwined with the dragon design on the decorated back of the chair. It resembled a throne. It looked like the chair that Shadow would curl up in at Carrie's home. At the foot of the bed were two large wooden chests one with gold trim and other had silver trim. They were both about the size of steamer trunks. "This is all mine?" Shadow looked around the room. "Red, where's the closet?" Slowly Red walked over to the bookshelves and tipped one book forward. A secret door opened and Shadow could see that there were two doors inside the secret room. "This is the bathroom and your closet. This is your science laboratory. You must keep this door locked at all times. If Flame or Joleen ever got in there we could all be in trouble." Red handed Shadow a large brass key. Shadow unlocked the lab door. "My lab is better equipped than the ones we had at school! Do you think I will ever become a wizard?" "Yes Son! If I know you, you'll become the very best, the Isles has ever seen. Well, young elf! It's getting late. We have a busy day, tomorrow. You can meet Emerald in the morning. You should get some sleep." Red turned and walked from Shadow's bedroom and closed the door before his grandson could say anything. Strand had given Shadow a Ring of Calling. It had never worked in the human world. Shadow pulled out the ring and looked at it. ?I wonder if it work the same way as the cross? Shadow put the ring on and rubbed the golden crystal in the centre. ?Strand, can you hear me?? There was no reply. ?Strand, it is Brett. I am here on the Isles at Grandfather Red?s tower.? ?Brett!! What you doing home? I be right there!? There was a flash of light and Strand appeared in his elf form. He ran into Shadow?s arms and hugged him for a long time. ?I has missed you. I got dragged back here cause of trouble.? ?My real name is Shadow! Oh, Strand come sit down!? Shadow pulled Strand over to the bed. ?I have missed you so much. After you left, Rift began really going after me. Fred finally was able to get Allen to talk Aunt Carrie into moving us to Manitoba. Perry?s dead, it was someone called Relle who killed Perry and my parents. I have got us some help. Mia has three children. They want to learn human ways. One of my friends that I met through Fred is Hamel. He is Richard Hamel?s son. We have to get him here. I think Ham is in big trouble. He saw something that even he was not supposed to have seen. He filmed and taped Rift and Relle discussing Carry and killing Perry. Something is wrong. I could tell in Ham?s voice. A few years back, I helped Richard design a computer program for his two surveillance trucks. Ham wants to bring some his equipment here. We will need generators and several other things. I brought you a gift.? Still hugging his small friend, Shadow sat down next to Strand on the bed. Shadow reached into his pocket and handed Strand the teeth. "Rift is missing them. I kicked them out of his mouth." "This is some gift!" Strand began to laugh and hugged Shadow. ?We go slow here! Moving too fast could send everything into chaos. I sent you those letters for a reason. I know you read them. I am one of those people from the stars. I saw this monster Gretz murder over half a million people in a matter of minutes. My grandfather followed her to Earth. We have been trying to stop her from destroying Earth and its people. Gretz is a Soul Eater. Not even your devils of Earth Mythology can compare to this beast. If left alone, she will devour all the souls on Earth including plant, animals and even the very mineral content of this planet.? Thinking for a moment, Strand gazed into Shadow?s eyes. ?Cela sent you this list of priorities. I heard about your ideas from Spot and Speck. Use these ideas as a way to distract others. We have to free the slaves first that Gretz has captured. I don?t know how to tell you this, but Boss in not the evil Richard thinks he is. Boss is a curse man, who has been trying to grab as many of our people and hide them from Gretz. Now, even some of the Argons who worked for Red and me have been captured. We have to get them free first. Boss is Richard?s contact. Tell no on this. Ham was supposed to be told, but something has happened. I was on my way there to find out when you called. So, read this book first of Niles. Then follow Cela?s list. She sent this ring for you. Use it to call her.? Strand hugged Shadow and vanished in a flash of light. Meanwhile, Spot and Speck had entered Red's bedchambers. They waited for their master. "Master Red, we has big problem. Sister, Spinner has taken over as Queen of Spiders, she not as nice as mother. We ask for help for your grandson. Spinner said to bring the young elf to her for food! I not like that idea! We friends! This not right. Spinner has too much spider in her. She eats elves and humans as food. What we do?" Spot could see Red was seriously thinking. "Where is Golden Thread?" Red had a concerned expression on his face. "In Mace! Not to worry, Spinner not allowed to leave the area of Great Web. So, you and grandson are safe. Sides, we not let Spinner touch you. Mother was in Mace. No one has seen her for months. That is why Spinner took over as Queen. We find two little ones in Mace. Them come with us here. Both were told to help others. So, we brought them here." Spot handed over the two tiny baby spiders. "They are very young. Here, are some spell books and weapons. Teach them to use these, first. I will leave the training to you two, first." Red watched the two tiny spider children smiling at him. "Cela told Flame that she already had some spiders trained for Shadow. Where would they be?" Speck picked up the items and nodded to Red. "I don?t know! Call Flame and asked him. We will do our best. Mother had given these two spiders their elf form as well, before leaving. You wants us to teach them to read Elfish?" "Yes, as well as the other languages I have taught you two." Red could see Speck was laughing at something. "What is it?" "Crab and Mite were with Emerald the other day when Vinnin tried to hit her. Crab and Mite attacked Vinnin and stunned him for over ten hours. Crab is complaining of stomach pains. Mite wanted a healing potion to get rid of the bad taste of Vinnin." Spot shook his head. "Mite thinks him got poisoned by biting Vinnin. I glad we here with you!" Red could not contain his laughter. He hugged the two large spider friends. "You two will always be my special spider guards. By the way start learning English. If I go into the human world you are coming with me!" "We going to learn all about humans. We not suppose to go into that world." Spot glanced over at Red. "You will be going with me as my valet and secretary. Now, down to work!" Red watched as the four spiders left his quarters. "Bless those little ones! They will be needing it!" Flame was called to Red?s room. ?What is it?? ?Where are Shadow?s spiders?? Red wanted to know. ?They were supposed to be delivered here tonight. I call Cela!? Flame pulled out his ring. ?Cela, where is Shadow?s Spiders! They not at Red?s Tower!? ?Flame, I will deliver them myself. Take care!? Cela turned to her brother. ?I am going down to the Isles for a short while. Cover my back! There was a flash of light and Cela landed in Blaze?s cabin. ?Where are Shadow?s spiders?? ?Oh, my! They are right here! Take these five! They are warriors and guards. I trained them, myself. The other four will be ready later. We are teaching them special skills.? Blaze handed over the five little ones to Cela. Leaving in a blast of light, Cela lands in Red?s Tower. She entered the dining room. ?Where is Shadow?s room?? A servant showed her to the elf child?s chambers. Cela knocked on the door. Shadow was just sitting down to read. He answered his door. ?Yes may I help you?? ?Oh, my do you look like your father. I am Cela. I have brought you these little ones to be your bodyguards.? Cela handed the child his five spider-elves and a list. ?They are warriors and good at what they do. They can speak many languages. They will help you learn what you must to survive. I cannot stay long. Shadow, I want you to be careful. Try to keep up with this list of priorities. We have to get certain things are done before the other Elders realize that you are home. We have about three years. I will be watching over you. Here is my Ring of Calling. It works the same way Red?s Crosses do. If you need me, call!? Cela kissed his cheek and left. After closing his door, Shadow stood with five Sun Glow Spiders in his hand. ?Well, I think we better get to know each other. Tell me your names and what you favourite weapons are. ?I go first! I Shooter. Just stand behind me when me shot me bow, or you could gets it in end.? The spider-elf changed to his tiny elf form. ?I Grip, I grab them suckers and ties them up good, then hang them up for us all to practise our target shooting on.? The spider-elf changed to a tiny elf form and sat on the floor. ?I?s Stabber. I sneak in from behind and stick them with my dagger in the bum. Some jump pretty high!? The spider-elf glanced over at the one beside him. ?That is Cushion. Everyone falls on him. That is Locker, is the best guard around.? ?What else can you fellows do?? Trying not to laugh, Shadow waited for a moment. ?We can hunt, track, do magic. We were taught fairy and pixie spells. If we can find master to apprentice under, then we can learn Master?s spells too. You are elf so we can learn elf spells. Cela give us these books to learn spells from. Boy, we have a lot of work to learn! It says here Red knows Dragon and Hydra Spells. So you can learn them, too. So can we! So what we do now!? ?I?m not quite sure. I don?t know anything about your people. I only arrived here. Tell me about you five.? Shadow sat on the bed and listened. ?We always like to learn new things. Cela say you from Human World. That we know is one big place. What we call you?? Locker walked over and sat on the toe of Shadow?s shoe. ?Shadow will be fine. I have never had guards or warriors to help me before. So, we will have to figure out what we are going to do. I want to try something. Would you be willing to learn to fight without weapons? I am almost a master in that art and can teach you that if you want.? Shadow watched as all the spiders changed to elf form and enlarged themselves. ?Interesting! Okay, these are the basic exercises.? Shadow began to teach the spider-elves a few karate exercises. They showed him that they had astonishing balance. ?You will learn this very fast.? Shadow began to go through some of his own workouts steps. The spider-elves followed his every move. Grip burst out laughing when he changed to his six-foot spider form and began to try his moves. ?This is great!? Not being able to hold it back any longer, Shadow dropped to the floor laughing. ?Just don?t tie your self up in a knot!? Seeing the six-foot spider using karate moves could only give Shadow a broader view of what he was in for. They practised for a while, then all settled down to read their books. Shadow saw the spider-elves on his bed studying their magic books. Little One appeared in Shadow?s room and walked over to him. ?Good, Guards have arrived. Shadow I am going to see how many children are around the tower here. I will start to prepare them for what lies ahead. I just stopped by to give you this. Call me if you want me.? Before Shadow could reply, Little One was running out the door. Temper slowly appeared on Shadow's bed. "You all right?" Shaodw swept Temper into his hand and hugged his little friend. "Are you feeling better. Why did you risk your life to save me?" "I had too. I home now. I not going anywhere. I still not feeling like me." Temper cuddled in Shadow's hands. "I just tired. Bessa say it go away after a while." "Then you can rest here on my bed and go to sleep." Shadow lay Temper down and watched as his little friend went to sleep. After putting away his clothes, Shadow washed up and dressed in some other clothes he had found in the closet. They fit! Red said everything was his. Shadow was not tired at all for he had slept at the Inn for several hours, before the dragon fight. He grabbed the diary from the desk. He leapt onto his bed and opened the book. As he did a note addressed to him floated to the bed. He picked it up and began to read. Shadow, In the box Carrie gave you is a letter from your mother and myself to you, my son. Love, Father Shadow opened his backpack and removed the golden box. He had not wanted to open the box before now, mainly, because it was covered with real gold and would have attracted attention. He slowly opened the box. His hands began to shake as he held the letter and read it. Shadow, We had hoped we would see you grow up. We asked Carrie to give you this box before you return home to Red Mule. Son, you are very special to all of us, because our Gods have granted you special gifts. We pray you will use these gifts wisely. First, contact Talon and ask him about the key. Take the key to Misty and ask her for the cloak and boots. She knows of your quest. Then you must go to Landor. Shadow, you must enter the cave alone. Remind Misty to use the Time Spell. Do be careful, Son! Guard your secret well! Tell only those who are faithful to you. Beware and watch for foes. If they find out that you has returned home. They will try to kill you. Seek Misty and Talon for help and guidance. Please help father to accept what is to be. Love Mother and Father Shadow took the letter and small golden chest to his laboratory. He placed them into his file cabinet drawer. Shadow locked the laboratory door. He went over to his desk and sat down. He remembered the old police file from Captain Harrison. Shadow removed the file from his backpack and placed it on his desk. Shadow decided to read the file through and see what Harrison had put into the police report. Shadow had read this report several times, but each time he discovered something new. "So, the intensity of the blast melted parts of my parents car." Shadow walked over to his backpack and removed the piece of metal, which Harrison had also given him. Shadow could see that the metal had indeed melted. Shadow went to his lab and placed the metal on the table. That is when he noticed a strange coating on the metal. "This came from an outside source. Well, I'll work on this, later! Sure hope that Ham got that report for me from the Brandon Captain. Sure could use it right now." Shooter walked over to Shadow. ?We are going outside for a while to practise these spells. We don?t think you want fire spelled tried indoors?? ?Just be careful. Remember that I want you five to stay close to my quarters and learn your spells. We may need them. If I leave the tower, all five of you will be going with me. So stay in shouting range. I?ll call you! I have some reading to do.? ?Here, Cela give up this for you. Use as calling Ring. We will be summoned to you!? Locker giggles as they left the room. Shadow returned to his lab and placed all the items he found in the Valley of Enchantment into his lab desk. Afterwards, Shadow locked the lab door, before returning to his desk. He sat down to begin reading through his father's diary, when he noticed a small purple statue of a dragon, which had suddenly appeared on the corner of his desk. Shadow pretended to read and saw the dragon's eyes were moving. Shadow chuckled to himself. "Red, warned me about you, Flame! I'll fix that Imp!" Shadow rose and walked to his bedside table. He took a piece of chewing gum and began chewing it. He blew a large bubble and popped it. Shadow could see that Temper was still sleeping. The eyes of the statue moved to see what the child was doing. Shadow walked back to his desk and moved behind the dragon, just as he blew another bubble and popped it. Flame shot straight up into the air. Shadow calmly walked over to his chair and sat down, still pretending not to notice. He blew another bubble and let it pop. Flame's eyes kept growing larger as he watched the child. Flame finally moved over to the child and tugged at Shadow's sleeve. "Well, Hello!" Shadow replied to the tug. "Who are you? I'm sorry! I didn't see you come in. What's your name or do you have one?" "I have a name." Flame replied. "Tis, Flame. Who are you? This room is for Red's shadow. What are you doing here?" "I am Red's shadow!" The boy replied. "I am Red's grandson. My name is Shadow! This is my room!" "Oh! What be that stuff in your mouth?" Flame curiosity was burning in the small dragon. Shadow blew another bubble and it popped. "It's chewing gum. Would you like to try some?" "No! It might hurt my dragon breath." Flame covered his mouth with his forelegs and watched the child reading the diary. "You are to young too read a book." Flame had never seen a child reading a book before. Shadow shot a glance at the dragon. "I have finished grade school. Have you?" Flame shook his head. "What is grade school? We only have Wizards School and Healing School here. Got any books I can read? I do read, you know!" Shadow walked over to his bag and pulled out his story books. He handed one to Flame. The little dragon raised his head and looked at the elf child. "What language is this written in?" Flame asked in surprise. "English, of course!" Shadow realized the Flame probably knew only the dragon or elf language. Shadow handed Flame a candy. "Here, try this candy! It's called a jelly bean. Flame, what do you do around here?" Flame took the candy in his talons, sniffed it and bit it. "Sweet isn't it! Sticky, too!" Flame was taking little bites as he ate the candy. "I learning to become wizard. Red is my master." "You're suppose to put it all in your mouth and chew it!" Shadow threw a candy into the air and caught it in his mouth. "Flame, I have a problem. I need some items I found looked at. Would you help me?" "Sure! I glad to help!" Flame followed Shadow into the lab. "I not suppose to be in here!" "Only if you are with me. All right?" Shadow removed the stick and piece of metal. "What would change the colour of the metal like this?" Shadow watched as Flame first sniffed the melted piece of metal from Nile's car. "That yellow stuff is what is left over from a High Level Fire Spell. Probably a Fire Comet Spell! See, here is Golden Flame Leaf. Yup, this is from a Fire Comet Spell, cause here is Sulphur Spore, too. Where you gets this?" Flame watched as Shadow put the metal away. "It was part of my parents car. So, someone from the Isles killed my parents. Thank you Flame! Listen, I am starting up a force of children and little people to hunt down these ones responsible for murders, kidnappings and enslaving others. Well, you join my team?" Feeling tears run down his face, Shadow looked down at Flame. Taking Shadow's hand, Flame nodded his head rapidly. "I help you to get these people!" Flame watched as Shadow pulled out the signet ring and stick he had found in the mud. "Where you get these?" "I was playing in the stream in the Valley of Enchantment just after Red and I had lunch. I discovered these in the mud near my shoes. What are they?" Shadow let Flame examine the stick first. "This is a magic wand. I would not use it, until someone can identify it for you. Handy thing to have! If spell run out, use it. Make sure you point that end away from you first! Always good to have wand handy! Now, let's see ring." Flame carefully examined the ring. "This belonged to man called Marts. I see it before. Shadow, can I take this ring to True Grey? What else did you finds there?" Shadow handed Flame the other things. "See if True Grey can tell you what this wand does." "I be back soon! Then I have more candy? That stuff is good!" Flame left in a flash of light. Shadow returned to his desk to begin reading his father's diary. Shadow looked at his watch. It said half past four in the morning. Shadow continued to read the diary. It was about five when Shadow felt a tuck on his sleeve. "Boy, True Grey mad! Him sends you this ring back and reward. Him knows now that Marts and Relle had doubled crossed him. Them suppose to be Finisher's apprentices, but not any more. True Grey put them on his list of people to be assassinated for being traitors to the Isles. Now, True Grey has proof. Him sends you this Ring of Protection and the Wand is one of Flaming Lightning Bolts. Really make good impression on some bad person's bum." Flame gave Shadow a big toothy smile. "Thank you Flame! Here you can have this bag of Jelly Beans. Who are these two men, Marts and Relle?" Shadow listened as Flame enjoyed his candy. "Them both wizards that were apprentices under Finisher at one time. Finisher is Head of the Wizards Council on Dra-gon. That is on another plane. I not allowed to go there. Finisher and True Grey are best friends. Both are wizards. Shadow, True Grey is coming to the wizards meeting, tomorrow night. Him going to leave you a parcel, I am to bring it here. I tell True Grey that you starting up little people force. Him going to give us some things to help out our force." Flame popped the last little bit of candy into his mouth. He watched as Shadow walked to the bathroom to get a damp cloth. Flame held out his forelegs and talons, so Shadow could wipe the sticky off them. "Good work, Flame!" Shadow put the wand back into his file cabinet and returned to Flame. "Not one word of this to Red. Flame, when we were at the Tavern in Stayn, I over heard some people saying that they thought Red was being used, and what a shame it was. Red told me that he is always being hurt or his family are. Something is going on. We will find out what." "I been saying that for years. Splat and me hear all sorts of things." Flame's stomach began to growl. "Not very filling! Are they? Shadow, are you hungry?" "Yes, I am!" Shadow could see he was going to like this little fellow. "I want you to write down whatever you hear and who said it. Have Splat do the same." "Okay! I do it! I will show you where the kitchen is." Flame took to the air and disappeared, but soon returned to Shadow's bedroom. "Why you not follow me?" The small dragon had teleported to the kitchen and back to Shadow's bedroom. "I don't know magic, yet." Shadow saw Flame give him a strange look. "We don't use magic in the human world." Shadow put his ring of protection on before leaving the room. Flame scratched his head and flew over to Shadow's shoulder and perched there. "Then we take long way!" Shadow smiled and walked from his room with Flame on his shoulder. Shadow was amazed that Flame was so light in weight. They entered the kitchen and Shadow looked around for an icebox or fridge, but there wasn't any. Flame pointed out some fruit on a counter top. They grabbed an apple and sat down to eat. "Shadow, you teach Flame to read English?" The small dragon saw the child eating his apple. "I have some of my grade school readers at Aunt Carrie's. I'll get the books for you. You can have them!" Shadow was not prepared for Flame's response. "Have them? But book are so valuable! Shadow really giving them to Flame? Flame promise to take care of them! I guard them with my life!" The little dragon had never been offered such a gift. "I want you to share the knowledge with Joleen or others who need the books. But they are yours to keep." Shadow did not want to upset Joleen. "Flame will learn to use books first, then I teach others. That be all right with Shadow?" Flame did not want anyone to touch his treasure, but he wanted to please Shadow as well. "Excellent idea! You can be the teacher of the lessons. I have all my books. If you need more, I'll try to get you some." Shadow smiled at the little dragon. The child never realized that most fairy dragons were very selfish and greedy people, who hated to share anything. "Well, I see you two met! I can also see you two have something in common!" Talon stood in the doorway. "Here, let me get you something to eat." Talon began to prepare some food and sat down beside Shadow. "You will have to show me what those foods were you ordered at the Inn." Talon ate with Shadow and Flame. "Sure, Uncle Talon!" Shadow swallowed a sip of his drink. "I'll ask Aunt Carrie for some recipes for you." Talon reached over and lifted Shadow onto his knee. "I'm afraid elves don't hug much. I'm half-human! I do! Your parents would have been so proud of you!" His uncle sat hugging Shadow. "Red told me what happened to Perry. I'm really sorry. I heard Carrie has moved to Powell River. I'm happy she did. We can visit with her. We must try to talk her into coming here. I've loved her for years. I always will!" Talon just held Shadow in his arms. Shadow sat on his uncle's knee. It felt, so wonderful to have someone other than his aunt holding him. He had longed for his grandfather to hug him, but Red would only rub his grandson's cheek or put his arm around Shadow's shoulder. Red was a Wolvershen Elf and those elves were known for their callousness and ferocity. They had separated from the other elves and started their own clan over seven centuries ago. They believed that no one would survive, if they showed weakness. Red was not like the other Wolvershen Elves. He tried hard not to show his emotions and would cover his head with his hood, when they began running wild. Red was a man torn between two worlds and two clans. Randor, Red's father had been Clan Leader of all Wolvershen Elves. Randor had an elf of principals and believe in doing things his own way. He banished Red for doing magic, when his son was only sixteen years old. Red finally made peace, years later with his father. Now, Red was supposed to be the eldest elf from the Wolvershen Clans. All but two of Red's older brothers had been found dead or so he had been told. Now, Red was the Leader of the Wolvershen's, but because of the banishment the others resented Red and chased him off Wolvershen lands. All Red had left were his wife, Emerald and Talon. Many years ago, Red discovered two changelings Eric and Dawn. Then ten years ago, they found Joleen and Flame. Emerald and Red had adopted all four young ones. Now, Shadow was home at last. Talon had been adopted when his real father had to leave him and flee with his bride. Mel, Talon's father loved his son and wanted his son to grow up with Nile as his brother. So, it was to be. Talon adored Red and Emerald even more than they realized. Flame paid no attention to the elves as they talked to each other. Flame just kept eating his food and thinking about how he was going to teach the others from his books. "Shadow, you must have been practising your archery. You really surprised me. Every arrow hit its mark. I was so proud of you. Many villagers asked me after the fight who you were. I said. ?Why, that archer is my nephew.? You should have seen their faces. Anyone who can shoot like that is no child. Please, call me, Talon." His smiled showed Shadow just how proud his uncle was of him. Shadow hugged and kissed his uncle on the cheek. "I've been reading father's diary. I was to ask you about a key." Shadow finished his drink. "I understand! I see you have Mia's ring." Talon nodded his head. "We'll have to drop the extra baggage, before we can call Mia." Flame was oblivious to the fact that Talon had just called him baggage. "Flame, would you go up to Emerald's room? Tell her breakfast will be in two hours? You better find and tell the others as well." Talon knew this would give them time to call Mia. "Yes, I do it right now!" Flame disappeared from the kitchen. Talon put his arms into the air and before Shadow realized it. They appeared in Shadow's bedroom. Talon walked over to the bookcase and pulled the book down. The secret door opened and they entered Shadow's lab. The child used the ring to call Mia. Before the child could blink, she stood in front of him. She handed him the cloak and boots. Shadow put them on. "Mia, what about the Time Spell?" Shadow winked at Talon as Mia chanted her spell. "The Time Spell has been cast and time will stand still for a week." Mia hugged Shadow tightly. "I love you!" The trio walked out of Shadow's room and left Red's tower by the front door. Mia changed to her dragon form. The elves climbed up onto her back. Talon held onto Shadow's waist as Misty took to the air. "This is better than a plane! Misty, do dragons ever crash land." Shadow asked in an innocent manner. "Only if they have been in a fight and they are injured." Misty flew slowly. "There is the Isle of Stayn." "Red said I could start a market place for the Isles. I was thinking that somewhere around Elfstand, maybe the best place." Shadow moved his hair from his face. "I was thinking I?d charge the people a rental for the stands and taking that money to repair the roads. Misty, would Storm and Sky like to help me? I want to start a little people group for spying on others. I will need your help with this project. I want to teach Maria to operate a computer as well. All information will be placed into the computer for further investigation." "I think those are wonderful ideas!" Misty nodded her head. "It would give the Maria and the boys something to do!" "Shadow, where would you be starting, first?" Talon was pleased to hear of Shadow's plans. "The Isles of Stayn. That Serpent Hill is the worse road I have ever seen or been on. Some of the potholes are deeper, than I am tall. I'll have to workout a method for fixing the roads, first." Shadow remembered Grub. "Talon, Red and I bought some fruit from a little boy, named Grub. Do you ever need fruit at the inn? His fruit was well cleaned, even though he wasn't. He and his family live near Serpent Road and Spruce Trail. Grub wanted to sell us a basket of fruit for one gold coin. I gave him four gold, because he did taken the time to clean the fruit well. Even Red was impressed." Talon shook his head. "Misty fly over Stayn and let Shadow point out the fruit stand. I can always use fruit, especially ones that are cleaned. Oh Misty, Spot and Speck went to see Golden Thread to get some spider guards for Shadow. When they both returned the two little ones were mortified. Apparently, Spinner has taken over as Queen of the Spiders. She said that she would like Shadow for dinner. The boys found two sick and injured male spiders and brought them to Red Mule. They will become Shadow's guards when properly trained. You should have seen Spot and Speck's faces!" "I have heard all about Spinner. That one is all spider. Watch yourself with her, for she is a wizardess! Low Class, but Ray told me Spinner has her own type of spells." Misty flew over Grub's spot on the road and landed. ?Cela dropped by with five spiders last night, just after I arrived at the tower. They are busy practising their magic. I gave them a few karate moves to try. If they don?t tie themselves into knots they may do quite well later on.? Shadow could see Misty starting to laugh. Grub was sitting on a rock and had been polishing a piece of fruit, when time had stopped. Talon and Shadow climbed down and checked out Grub's house. They found a young woman standing over a fire, cooking something. The inside of the shack was clean and so was the woman. "Even Grub looks cleaner, today. By the look of him, I'd say he starts out clean and gets dirty as the day wears on." Shadow remembered the mud the day they came through. He could see that it was very early in the morning and the sun was just starting to rise. Talon and Shadow left some money in Grub's hand and took a basket of fruit with them. Misty took to the air once again with the elves on her back. They arrived in the skies over the Landor Meadow, just as the sun was breaking through the dark forest. Misty began to circle and make her descent. Then she landed on the heavily shadowed meadow. Talon and Shadow climbed down from Misty's back and watched as she changed back to elf. Mia straightened Shadow's cloak. Talon handed his nephew a special key. Mia led Shadow to the mouth of a cave on the side of a mountain. "You must do this on your own! I'll come and get you, after you are finished." Mia watched as Shadow walked towards the cave. Shadow stood in the entrance to the cave. He took a few deep breaths as he slowly entered. It was dark inside, but with his elfin vision he could see perfectly. Shadow had the feeling that he was not alone. A voice called to him in low whispers. "Shadow, this is for you alone!" The voice spoke in calming tones. Shadow continued to slowly walk down the tunnel as the voice beckoned to him. He was not afraid as he followed the voice. A strange soft yellow glow appeared. It moved with him as he walked toward the outline of a door on the wall just ahead. "Use the key to open the door!" The voice spoke, again. Shadow put the key in the keyhole and turned it. The door opened on its own. "Go to the throne and take your rightful place!" The voice instructed. Shadow had no idea what was going on. "Rightful Place?" He thought to himself walked over to the throne and sat down. A transparent figure of a man moved toward Shadow as he sat on the throne. Shadow was now frightened and closed his eyes, as he grabbed the arms of the throne and held fast. He opened his eyes, when he felt the spirit place something on his head. The spirit bowed to Shadow and vanished. ******* Mia turned to Talon with a gleam in her eyes. ?So, it was Cela?s idea to bring home Shadow ahead of time.? ?She had no other choice. When Strand was on his way back here to the Isles, he made as stop off at Larissa?s home. Apparently, Strand spotted Jasper and Kystal leaving a house that was three doors down from Larissa?s home. Strand followed them and changed to his spider form. He spied on them for over three months. They were making their plans for the Isles. Strand overheard their plans for the future. Relle and Marts are assassins for Jasper and Kystal. They have killed off Perry, Rose, Nile and many human police officers that got to close. Boss is trying to save as many lives as he can. He has been warning Richard for years to back off. Now, Marts has a contract out on the Hamels. Relle is the assassin for the human world. Marts is our assassin. Strand managed to get the information to Boss. He will deal Marts when the time is right. Our job is to help Shadow bring as many of these human professionals here as possible; this mean keeping the elders off Shadow?s back. Strand discovered that Kystal is one of Gretz?s daughters. That is why we cannot find Gretz. She is using her children to get us. We have to find and stop these children first. Strand?s job is to find these children. Our jobs are to help keep the other away from Shadow?s group of spies and workers. It was that last time the Rift went after Shadow. Temper noticed a shaodw crossing the lands really fast after Shadoww was shot. Temper called Boss who had one of his ogres grab Shadow and whisk him away to the hospital. Temper took the form of Brett and lay very still. That shadow was Gretz. She grabbed half of Temper's spirit. She carried it off and returned to her home. She then made a big mistake. She began to brag at how she had Nile and Rose's spirits. That is why Cela and Bessa have been so upset. Gretz had stolen half of Nile and Rose's spirits. Well, Temper used his abilities and called anyone that would listen. Vortex the Utaras heard Temper's cries for help and rescued him. Temper then told Vortex what Gretz was doing. Vortex managed to help Temper get a message to Vaun. He contacted Cela and Bessa. They sent Rahab to get the spirit crystals. Cela told me that Temper died because of what happened, but because of the rescue of the spirit crystals his spirit was returned to him. Cela told me that is why Nile and Rose could not be reborn.? ?I was going to see Cela, but was told she was in one of her killing moods. So that is where Jasper went. Well, I know what Kystal looks like! I would love to get her in a corner and blast her to pieces. Shadow has a hard job ahead. Who will become traitors to us? I pray that Cela knows what she is doing!? Mia sounded worried. ?I can tell your this, Shadow is much like Joleen and Flame. He knows when others are lying to him. This is one of his gifts from the gods. You can trust Shadow?s judgment. He has already started at the tower. Well, we will have our prince soon.? Talon smiled and placed his hand on Mia?s shoulder. ?Everything will be fine!? Meanwhile in the tomb, suddenly, the room filled with burst of light. Shadow saw two transparent figures standing in front of him. He had seen them in photographs and recognized them as his parent's spirits. Shadow tried to move, but some unknown force was holding him to the chair. Nile's spirit stepped forward. "Shadow, we can visit, whenever you wish, but touching is not permitted. From the day of your birth you were granted special powers by our Gods. It is our Gods who allow us to speak to you, now. Shadow, I see you carry the sword called Stinger. This book will tell you how special your sword is and how to use it. The Gods have decreed that you will become a wizard. You will be permitted carry Stinger, because you are a warrior." Nile's spirit set the book down at Shadow's feet. "Mia has told us much about you and how you are a warrior.? Rose's spirit moved forward. "Shadow, you have been given the gift of languages and truth. You can read and write any language you wish as well as speak and understand them. The gift of truth gives you the ability to know when someone is lying to you. Use it well, and keep it a secret. Shadow, Carrie is your aunt she was adopted by my mother. You have other aunts as well, some are elf, but I had two sisters, one is Misty and the other one is Breeze." Rose's spirit could see Shadow's expression of bewilderment on her sons face. "Misty is your aunt! We are dragons. You are half-dragon and half-elf. All three of my sisters have something very special to offer. Shadow, you are the beginning of a new race of people, which the Gods call Dragon-elves. Do you have any questions?" "Mother, I do!" Shadow spoke softly. "If I'm a dragon-elf, why can't I change into a dragon?" "Shadow!" His mother explained. "Up until now, your magical energy has been blocked by the powers of Misty or Talon's Spells. We could not have you changing into a dragon in the other world. Now, could we?" Shadow shook his head. "No! I guess not!" Rose smiled at her son. "You'll need Misty's guidance for a while. You should take this chance to go and learn from her. You have the powers of a warrior, wizard, dragon, and elf. Use them wisely! Mia is coming! Take this scroll and give it to her, before you leave the tomb. She will know what to do. Years ago, your father helped the Gods with some important tasks. In order for Nile to complete these task he was given the gift to change into a dragon form." Rose paused for a moment. "Talon has known everything about you for years. Talon was given special powers to teach you. He is your Master for Magic. He is also one of your guardians. Take Talon aside and ask him more about your special powers. He was given special books to give to you. No one, not even Misty knows some of your Gifts from the Gods. They are to be kept from everyone. However, to protect Red and Emerald, we had to keep this information from them. They believe that I was an elf. You must find a way of telling them what is going on. Shadow, if I were you I would choose another name for your dragon self like Misty has. It is for your own protection. Misty is the Guardian and Mia is her assistant. I believe you understand!" Smiling at his son Nile could see that Shadow did very well understand many things. "Elves and dragons must memorize their spells. The Gods gave you special powers. You only need to read your spells once to learned them. The spells you learn will be with you forever. One day, you will become King of the Isles for both dragons and elves. Shadow, just because you are more powerful than others. This does not give you the right to takeover. Use your heart and your mind to solve problems! Not your powers. Do not be cruel! Hate is a terrible thing! Be kind and use your heart!" "Shadow, seek out Breeze and my mother, Aqua for they will help you to learn your healing powers. The Guardians will be there to help you learn other spells and ways. Ask the Guardians for advice, if you wish to change anything on the Isles. If anyone does stand in your way of improving the Isles contact Cela. She will get her mother Bessa to come and give the others something to think about. Prove to Bessa and Cela that you are mature and an adult and they will forever be beside you when your need for them is great. Red has always had a bad habit of trying to ignore new ways. Don't let Red stand in your way. If need be, go to the Guardians and get their approval. There is one more thing. Cela and her mother, Bessa will be watching over you. When you return to the tower, Cela will send your guards to you. Listen, Cela and Bessa are two of our own Goddesses. They are fed up with all these killing which are happening on the Isles." Rose could see Shadow wanted to say something. "I will not undermine Red! I respect him and always will! I will find a way to help Red adjust." Shadow would never hurt his grandfather. "Red and I do have a special closeness to each other. Grandfather has always listened to me. Even now, we are planning to start cleaning up the Isle of Stayn. Fix up the roads, houses and seeing that a market place is build for these people to sell their goods and produce. While we are doing this my small force of little people will be spying on those who would cause us trouble. Flame and True Grey like my plans and have offered to help me anyway they can. Flame has one downfall. It is a big one. He loves books. I am giving Flame some of my schoolbooks to help him learn about the human ways of life. In return, Flame promises to teach the others who will be helping us. One day, I hope to open a school just for Grade School Classes and I am making Flame the Master of that School. By the way, Rift has been going after everyone. He tried to kill me. I only kicked him with a Karate kick in the mouth. He lost a few teeth. I was because of this that we were able to free a large group of spirit crystals with Temper's help. It is done and these people freed will be reborn, or so I am told. I could have just as easily killed Rift. No, I would never do that unless these people hunt me down with assassins, then I will fight as a warrior. I have my brown belt now. I know what cruelity does to someone. I will fight with only love in my heart. The love to free our people. This I promise you." "That is some plan! Flame a Head Master of a School. No one would suspect that from you or Flame. I really think you have the right idea. Train the people by using our own people. Shadow, you are one very bright young elf. Your father and I will explain to Cela and Bessa that you will need a free hand after you prove yourself. Take care of yourself! Well, Misty awaits you out in the tunnel. It is time for us to leave. Come and visit, when you can. Shadow, that crown you are wearing and the throne you sit on are yours, but leave them here for now. No one will take them. Good-bye, Son!" Rose blew Shadow a kiss as she smiled. Slowly the two spirits vanished. Shadow sat for a moment and heard a voice. "Don't forget the key!" "I'll remember to take the key, when I leave!" Shadow then rose from the throne, picked up the scroll and book. He removed the crown and set it on the seat of the throne. He walked from the tomb turned and locked the door. Shadow saw Mia walking towards him. He ran into her arms and hugged her tightly. "Mia, I love them, but I couldn't tell them!" Shadow hugged her as he cried. "They know you love them!" Mia stroked his hair and wiped the tears from his eyes. Shadow handed his aunt the scroll. She read and cast the spell. Shadow felt shivers run through his body and he felt dizzy. Mia touched his forehead and held his hands. "Shadow, would you like to come to my lair for a few days? The Time Spell will last for a week. You could learn a great deal in that time. No one will be the wiser. Time in both worlds has stopped. We are the only three who are not affected. Not even my children will see you. Come, let us get Talon and go home. He can help us!" Mia held her nephew's hand as they walked out of the tomb. Talon bowed and Shadow ran into his uncle's arms to hold him tightly. "Well, young prince, shall we go?" "We'll be going to Misty's home, first. I have things to learn, before going back to grandfather's tower." Shadow watched as Mia changed to Misty. The elves mounted up and flew to her lair. Shadow worked hard for the next five days. He learned a combination of elfin and dragon spells. By the fifth night Shadow had learned a total of thirty spells. He also was taught to fly in his dragon form. He could take off very well. It was a little different on the landings. Shadow tried to land in a field, first. That was easy! When it came time to land at Misty's lair. He sent Mia and Talon flying threw the lair. He spun himself around inside the cave. Mia and Talon stood up and dusted themselves off. They saw Shadow sprawled on his belly. "So, I forgot, I had a tail! Are you two, all right?" Shadow laughed as he saw Mia dusting off herself. "I'm fine! I think!" Mia laughed and walked towards her nephew. "What kind of a landing do you call that?" "Remind me to take a parachute, when I fly with you!" Talon held his side as he laughed. "I've heard of tail spins before, but that's the best one I've ever seen. I'm fine, at least, I can still walk!" Talon turned to Mia. "Please, take Shadow out and teach him how to land, before we all get killed." Misty and Shadow spent the rest of the day practising his landings. By late evening, his landings had greatly improved. He showed Talon early the next morning, when he landed in the entrance to the lair. "Much better! Now, you look like a bird landing, instead of a minotaur. I think it's time to go home. This has got to be the longest breakfast wait in history." Talon helped to pack up Shadow's things. ?Talon, mother and father said that you have some books for me. They said I hold special powers that only you know about.? Shadow had waited for Mia to go down and bring up the other books before talking to his uncle. ?Yes, that is why I am staying with you. After you receive your tower, I will be doing all your cooking. The Gods of Ske and Dra-gon gave you special powers. But just before you parents were married I was given custody of some very special powers, which I transferred to you after you were born. No knows of these powers, three very powerful old Earth Gods gave these powers to me. Gretz, this monster from another galaxy was after these powers. She has no idea that I carry them as well as you. This will take time for you to develop your special talents. We will do it at night, when others are sleeping. Just you and me!? Talon grabbed a stack of books and tied them all together in a bundle. Mia was carrying up thirty books from the bottom of her lair. "All these ancient manuscripts are written in a language, which has been lost for almost five hundred years. Shadow, you're the only person who can read these manuscripts. Head Master Comet of the School of Visions gave them to me. Those books once belonged to an ancient race called the Tonyans. Look after the books and guard them well." "I have read a little about these people in this manuscript. The Tonyans were some of the first people on the Isles to start up a School of Learning. Some sort of trouble started and they closed the school. The Tonyans closed their school, and left everything to Head Master Comet at the New School. These books were only a few treasures, which were left at the school. The other items and manuscripts were sent into deep caves or valleys beyond the reach of thieves." Shadow shook his head. "What a waste?" He was sitting at the table going through some of his books. "Mia, why did the Gods decide I was to be their escape goat by making me their prince?" Mia lowered her eyes. "Shadow, maybe, the Gods knew you could handle this task. No other child on the Isles can even read or write. Most certainly, no child is a warrior, until he is in his fifties, at least for elves and a hundred years, if the dragon lives that long!" "Shadow, what Mia is trying to tell you is that you are more mature than most of the Elders and Guardians. You're only twelve years old, but you have more knowledge about the world around you than our Elders, Guardians and our Gods." Talon started to laugh. "Talon is right! Most of the Guardians, Elders and Gods are dragons or elves. Shadow, you have always been special even before the gods granted you the special skills and abilities. Look, we don't know how or what happens, but when you touch someone that person changes. Before you left the Isles, you touched several of us. You gave us all the ability to change at will. Shadow, you have done it again to my children. We don't understand what happens. All we know is that it does happen. My mother thinks it might be your love. The ones you touched all feel the same way. They could feel your love flowing into them." Mia hugged Shadow. "Don't ever say you are an escape goat, because you are not! Shadow, you're the only person, I can think of who could handle the job as King of the Isles. You have already started to spread your love around these Isles and have changed many lives already. No, you are our prince! There is no way anyone can deny that fact. Even your dragon-self shows your subjects that you are king. You will be King of the Dragons and Elves!" Mia could see that Shadow was beginning to understand. "Bladerunner of the Whitestone Elves was a true Prince of Elves. Even your great grandfather Enchanter is a Prince of Dragons. You are the eldest grandchild and the only one to survive. Emerald is the eldest daughter of the Prince of Elves. Yes, you are a real prince." "Mia, if I am to be king of both the dragons and elves. Then this gives me the right to rule over the Wolvershen and Whitestone Elves. Would Lammorra have to do as I ask?" Shadow wanted to see if he could stop Vinnin from hurting his wife. "Yes! Once you are crown king, no one can stop you, but the Gods. Why do you ask?" Mia rubbed her arms as she thought back to Maria's statement about Vinnin. "You believe Maria?" "Both Red and I do. How better for Tyran to takeover the Wolvershen Elves and Vinnin to takeover Lammorra's position as Leader of the Whitestone Elves? I truly believe your daughter saw Vinnin kill Lammorra's children. I know she only has one chance left. I swear to you both and the Gods, I will do everything in my powers to stop this madness." Shadow started to cry, mainly, because he was very angry. "Before I forget. Do you have any salves and potions for healing. Temper did something very stupid and is really suffering for it. I want him healed. He is so forelorn and upset." Pouring them each a drink, Talon thought about what his nephew had just said. "Mia, I hate to say it, but the children and Red are right. We know Tyran and Vinnin have been trying different ways for years to bring down the clans. Think about it! If Randor found out, he would vanish to save his family. If he went to see Nova, I think you get my meaning. Before Pat vanished, he told me that Randor and Setta were alive, but in hiding with the Argons. Even Blaster knows the truth. It was Tyran, Vinnin and Gretz who sent their troops after Randor and his family. Blaster discovered this. One more thing, I remember what Setta told Nile and myself. It was after the blast that killed Randor?s father and brother. Vinnin had been injured in that blast and wears the scars on his face to day. Yet, the Vinnin that keeps showing his face has no scars. He says he covers them up by magic. This is a line of minotaur dung. Setta also told me that shortly after the blast, while they were looking for bodies and wounds, they found the real Tyran dead. They managed to get Randor and his family to safety. Morgan watches over the homestead now with Buzzan and Renten. No one else is to know!" "Nova could give Randor and his family the ability to change into other types of life forms. Nova would hide them well. Sure, that's why the Renten?s sons chased Red away. They don't want him hurt or killed." Mia was beginning to get the full picture. ?Strand told me something years ago. He lived with me for a few years after mother and father were killed. He said something really strange one day. We had seen a set of twins from the school. Strand stared at them for a long time. He turned to me and asked me which one was the bad clone and who was the real person. I had no idea what he was talking about. Could someone have made a batch of bad people or clones by copying our peoples? Then they hide our real people and make the clones do the dirty work?? Shadow had wondered about that statement for years. "I think Strand was right. He said that his uncles had found a way to contaminate the clones, making them different. Mia, I want to teach Maria to operate computers. I have already spoken to Red about this. He said that he would fund us fully. Maria and I are going to set up our own spy ring and plant them in Corndale and Elfstand. Please, if you do get any leads or evidence bring it to us, first. This way we can put it into a safe place, even if we have to take it to the Forbidden World. Maria and I have a better chance of doing this than you adults. Remember, no one believes children. I am not supposed to come home for three or four more years. By then, I plan to find those responsible." Shadow saw his aunt and uncle start laughing. "I love the idea!" Talon nodded his head. "Count me in! I have many young friends on the Isles." "So, do I! This will take a long time to gather evidence." Mia watched Shadow slowly rising to his feet and closing his book. "It had taken over five hundred years of war to bring these Isles down. What is another ten to fifteen human years?" Shadow saw Talon smiling as he put down his glass on the table. "If I am Prince of the Isles, I will have certain privileges. I plan to use all my abilities I have to fight with. You forget I know and have the technology and sciences of the twenty-first century on my side. Cela said I could call her if anyone tries to step on me. She will flatten them. A while back Richard Hamel?s son Ham and I became good friends. Several times, I have had a very bad feeling that something evil had happened to Richard. Ham, I talked to a short while a go. I have to see him. I know he is in danger." It was plain to see that Talon and Mia both agreed with Shadow. "You do have your mother awareness for danger to others. She had the same kind of ability. Years ago, Nile and I discovered a series of three caverns all joined together by tunnels. Shadow, I'll show you how to reach them. They have no entrances or exits. You must teleport into them. This would give you the perfect place to hide all evidence we find. Mia, it will be your job to gather what the guardians have discovered over the centuries, and give it to Shadow. I'll contact Blaster and tell him we need his information as well. Maybe, if True Grey meets Shadow he will help us, too.? They had finished packing up the books and other things Mia had given Shadow. She changed to Misty and waited for Talon and Shadow to load up the bags. Then after the bags were secure, Shadow leapt down to the ground from Misty's back, and he changed to dragon. Talon rode on Misty's back, making sure that the bags did not fall off. The two dragons took to the air and flew towards Red Mule. Talon now had the chance to see just how large Shadow was in his dragon form. "Well Talon, what do you think of our prince?" Misty turned to see Talon shaking his head. "Misty, Shadow is almost double your size. Did the Elders plan this?" Talon could feel Misty laughing as he also marvelled over the size of Shadow. "He's a biggie. He is probably one hundred and seventy feet, if not larger. I'd like to see the Guardians and Elders faces, when they see Shadow." Misty roared with laughter. "Even grandfather could not beat Shadow in a race. I tried, last night. He can fly twice as fast as I can." "We went to the Valley of Enchantment. Talon, we found several items from vehicles on the ground. I surmise that they had a radiator hose spring a leak. I found a piece of cut hose and tools plus clamps in the mud. I have read some of father's diary. He states the evils were trying to kill Red. I think that all evidence we find should be properly catalogued and stored like the police do in an evidence room. If we work our evidence room like the police do, then in time we could have the best collection ever. By placing all evidence in the caves we will lesson the risk of theft. We could set out false evidence for the thieves to steal. Any ideas where we could find such a place? It must be a place that only we know about. I will have cameras set to film those who enter these false evidence rooms. Then we will know who is stealing from us. We can follow them back to their leaders." Shadow flew beside Misty and watched her veer off towards another tower in the distance. "Excellent idea! That is your grandmother's Tower of Eaglestep. Inside that mountain are those caves. Your father and I discovered them many years ago. That could be your lair. I know that Strand knows about this place as well. For recently I have found evidence inside that I did not place there. It is an excellent place to store evidence. It has no entrances or exits either for we had them all sealed up. Only way in, is to teleport or open a portal." Talon showed Shadow and Misty the lair. "Well, this will do very nicely.? Shadow walked over to a small alcove and looked the length of the lair. "Yes, I like this place very much!" Shadow moved closer to the area where Misty was standing. "Shadow, take a close look over there!" Talon watched as his nephew walked over to the wall of the cavern. "Well?" "This looks like a single cavern. It is divided into two sections! I'll use this smaller area as my vault for the evidence." This gave Shadow several ideas for storing items. Shadow explained about Flame and True Grey. ?These three caverns go from this mountain of Eagle Step to the Shadow Mountain. It goes deep into that mountain as well." Talon could see an impish smile on his nephew's face. "That was a very wise thing to do. Yes Nephew, many people are trying to kill Red. I like your ideas of the police department. We leave Red in the background, but pretend it is his idea. This way, we can move Red out fast if necessary. I'll contact Flexer immediately, and tell him what is going on." Mia hugged Shadow tightly. "Maybe, your love can change that Doppelganger?s insight to the future. He tried very hard to understand what is going on. He does not want to get to close to other people for afraid of losing them. I have a feeling that you will overpower Flexer's stubbornness with your love. It will take time! As for Flame teaching! You really want to turn those God?s heads around. Just don?t turn their heads to far, they may snap off!" "Before we go, I think it is only fair that I warn you about a challenge that I met through the police department in Brandon." Shadow whipped out his golden shield of a detective and his handcuffs. "I don't like guns!" Talon grabbed the badge and stood staring at it. "Shadow is a police detective!" His voice shrieked. Mia was holding Shadow's wallet with his picture ID in it. "I want to take him apart!" "I thought I had better warn you." Shadow started to laugh. "You should have seen Red's face. Please don't tell Aunt Carrie. She will kill me for sure." They left Shadow's lair and flew to Red Mule Tower. Shadow watched as the tower came into view. He wanted Hamel with him now more than ever. Shadow began to plan his tactics to bring the others to the Isles. "First Stan, then Ham. Maybe, Doc too! He would feel very important here. Then Fred!" Shadow shifted his glance to Misty. "Fred has a special love for lizards. The way he would always stop the car and let a lizard run across the road when they were off on weekend trips into the countryside. Fred would take great pains to see lizards were always safe. Fred would die to save Misty. He really would help us save these dragons. Chapter Seven Before the Time Spell had been cast, Stan stood on his porch of his Powell River cabin watching a police cruiser pull up in front of his cabin. He watched as Brian stepped out and began to walk towards him. "What's up?" "We think we found Red and Brett. We need you to help us identify them." Brian watched as Stan grabbed his cowboy hat, and hurried to the white jeep. They drove sixteen miles out of town to the site of where two burnt bodies had been found. Stan stood staring at them. "They wore clothing similar to this. Who did such a terrible thing?" Shaking with anger, Fred hurried over with another man. "Stan!" "I want you to help track these murderers for the police!" The other man with Fred was Stan's employer. "Follow them!" ?Stan, the killers went into the fog at Mist Mountain! I tracked them as far into the fog as I dared." Brian watched at Stan turned to his employer. "Track them, yourself! No one in their right mind goes into that fog! It is suicide to even think about going through that fog! No one has ever come out alive!" Stan watched his employer's face turning red with anger. "YOU'RE FIRED! Get you stuff out of those cabins!" The man yelled at Stan. "You forgot! Those cabins belong to me as well as the lands. Get out of my face!" Stan hurried off down the road. "Stay off my peoples lands! Or I'll hunt you down myself!" "Let me talk to Stan!" Fred hurried after the ranger. "He's still fired!" The man screamed. Stan stood waiting for Fred to catch up. "He's crazy! You know that yourself!" "Stan, what are you going to do?" Fred watched as his friend broke down and cried. "Brett was like my own son!" "They killed them! Oh, Fred! I don't know what I'm going to do! I'll move up to the other cabin. I must try to find a way through the fog, myself. There must be a way in! Maybe, not through the fog! I was told of a legend called the Passage of the Sasquatch. I must find it!" Stan ran off into the forest and headed home. "I don't think it is a legend! It borders Fran's lands. She would let me pass through. No one else though! She guards those lands and has since I was born. I won?t go in blind. I?ll take a small army radio with me. I have one my grandfather gave me. It still works! I?ll let you know when I am leaving!" Fred walked back to the head ranger. "Well, you may have just murdered Stan. He's going after them. Not as a ranger either, but if I know Stan it will be in full war paint and well armed. Don't you understand? Those two people were Stan's closest friends! Even as I stand here and now, I'm going to say something I'll regret for years to come. If anything happens to Stan! I'm coming after you for his murder! I'll see you, dead! Even if I have to do it myself!" The Head Ranger shrugged his shoulders and left the area by car. Fred turned the Brian. "Rope off the area! I want every bit of evidence we can find!" That is when the Time Spell was cast. ******* Shadow flew beside Misty as they returned home to Red's Tower. After they landed, the dragons changed to elf. Shadow went to his room and placed the manuscripts on the bookshelves. Inside his laboratory he put the other things away. He joined Talon in the kitchen. They sat down at the table, as they were before Mia cast her spell to start time once again, then she vanished. "I told everyone! They are all starving!" Flame shouted as he suddenly appeared in the kitchen. Flame looked down at his talons on his left hand. The ring that Cela had given him was glowing. "The prince is here. I must find him." Talon winked at Shadow. "I think you should go upstairs to meet Emerald. I really think you have kept her waiting long enough!" "I think so, too!" Shadow turned to the dragon. "Flame, can you show me to my grandmother's room?" Flame had vanished from the kitchen. Red hurried into the kitchen. ?There you are! I need to show you the cabins. Talon, we won?t be more than an hour.? Red held Shadow?s hand and they vanished to the dungeon. ?The stair off to the left as you enter the kitchen, lead down here. This is the back entrance to the dungeon area. Through that door is the tunnel that leads to the two cabins. To save time, we will portal there.? Red opened a portal and entered the cabin in Ease. He explained to Shadow about leaving the cabin. Shadow put on one of Red?s cloaks and stepped out onto the porch. ?I have never seen anything like this before. It is a huge town! Maybe later I can explore this area. I have plenty to start with.? Red just chuckled to himself. ?Here are all these files I told you about. This is only part of it! The other half is through that tunnel in the bedroom closet. Come!? Red showed Shadow to the closet and through the tunnel. ?That way leads to my tower, that goes to the cave and this is to the other cabin.? They hurried along through the tunnel to the cabin in Elfstand. ?This is the cabin and farm outside Elfstand. Few know of this place. Take a look! From the air, all you see is a huge mass of brambles. Not even from the air can this be seen, unless you know where to look. There is a patch of grass that leads to a small cave, just beneath the entrance to this area. You have to pass through the cave first. There is the barn, and I see Eric has planted more food here, again. He rotates the crops each year. We always have plenty of food for our tables.? ?Red, Talon said that I could have a large area that he and father found. It is inside the mountain where mother?s tower is now. Can I move all these books and documents into the cavern? Only Talon knows where these caverns are. We want them safe. If anyone broke into this cabin or the one in Ease, we could lose everything.? Shadow had made his point and could see his grandfather nodding his head. ?It will be safe. The copies will be on computer and in our hands.? ?Excellent idea! Do what you have to; I want it protected. I?ll tell the spiders here what you are doing. They can help move everything. Strand came to see me last night. He is so angry right now. I guess some spiders found a small village. There were only two hundred in that village and all are dead. Even I am upset. Son, do as you see fit. Your wisdom is different, but might bring about some changes that will net us some valuable information. I have told Spot and Speck to give you assistance they can. They can both type and quite fast. I?ll see you get computers and power for them. They found two baby spider-elves hurt. After the little ones are well, we will teach them how to operate computers. I thought Disk and Rom were perfect names for them.? Red laughed at Shadow facial expressions. ?I like that! Cela paid me a visit last night and gave me five Spider-elves. I have them working on their spells and Karate. I just hope you are good at undoing puzzles. They like practise karate in their spider forms. Talk about a kicking good time. Not even I want to fight them when they start earning their higher belts.? Shadow walked back through the tunnel with Red to the tower. They hurried up to the kitchen area. ?I have to go! Eric will take you to Emerald. I need to see the stable girls.? Red hurried off. A tall man stood in the doorway he had a bandage on his arm. "You must be Shadow! I am Eric. Emerald sent me to find you." Talon put a pan on the stove as he nodded his head to Eric. "Shadow, this is Red's apprentice wizard, Eric." "Talon, I for one welcome your cooking. Welcome home!" Eric started for the doorway. "You better take it easy for a few days! Splat told me what happened to you. Eric, I'm really sorry to hear about Dryvas. I know how close you two were." Talon placed his hand on Eric's shoulder. "Thanks! Dryvas?s spirit will be reborn. Cela told me that. Talon, I have tried to find Patches. He has completely vanished. Drymar is helping me to search the Underground. We had heard that Patches was last spotted near Darken's City. No one has seen him since. We moved all Randor's big horses to Red's farm near Elfstand. At least, the horses will be safe there. True Grey has some of his people guarding the horses. Where is everyone disappearing to?" Eric hugged Talon. "Shadow and I have some of our own ideas. Eric, Shadow has the expertise to help work miracles with those machines that Nile was learning about. Maybe, Nile was right. Computers are the way of the future." Talon watched as Shadow stepped forward. "Computers are only as good as the person who operates them. They are like a soldier who follows his general. If the general falters, then so does his soldiers. I have had to master both ends of computers. Assembling them and programming orders into them to get them to work." Shadow could see both men were very upset. "I promise to get those men. One way or another - I or my forces will help get them." "Come, with me!" Eric turned and held the door open for Shadow. "Eric, you're not elf, are you?" Shadow could see this man was not elf. He was huge muscular elf-looking man, with greying hair and greenish yellow eyes! "You're right! I am a changeling and Spring Dragon. I have lived with Red for many years. My cousin, Dawn is Emerald's apprentice. Both of your grandparents are more like our parents, than our masters. They treat us like family. Dawn and I were both being hunted when your grandparents found us. We were very young. We were witnesses to the murders of some old healers. To protect us your grandparents gave us their tattoos and adopted us as their own children." Eric rubbed Shadow's hair. "This gave us the right to use the elf form and gave us another disguise. One our enemies could not see through. I'm always around if you need help. I do not like to travel, unless it is for business or to visit Dawn. Call me, if you need me! I do most of Red's experiments. Shadow, thanks for offering to help us. Do not leave the tower, unless someone is with you. I don't want you hurt! Nile was like my little brother. Well, here are Emerald's quarters. See you at breakfast!" "Thanks Eric!" Shadow knocked on the door as he watched Eric walk off down the hallway towards some door. Shadow could see Eric was limping, but the young prince could also feel that what had happened to Dryvas really hurt Eric. From the other side of the door, a voice answered. "Yes, who is it?" "Grandmother, it is Shadow!" The child called back as he gave a final wave to Eric. Thinking to himself, Shadow shook his head as he entered the room. "Eric is hurting more than Red knows. I am happy Dryvas will be reborn!" "Come in, Shadow!" Emerald watched as the door opened. Shadow stepped inside and closed the door behind him. "I'm Shadow!" He stood by the door. An elfin woman rose and walked toward him. Red was right, Emerald's hair was the colour of corn silk and her eyes like emeralds. "Welcome home Shadow! It has been a long time! Turn around! Let me see all of you!" She held open her arms. "Well, do I get a hug or not?" Emerald was a Whitestone Elf. They were a kinder type of elf, but even they have trouble showing emotions around strangers. They acted snobbish towards others. Emerald had waited for this day to arrive. Now, she could once again hold her grandson. He could not wait, Shadow found himself in her arms. "I love you, Grandmother!" "Well, what brought that on? I haven't seen you, since you were a little baby! I have missed you! But, now you're home!" Emerald could feel how tightly he was hugging her. She walked him over to the couch and lifted him upon her knee. He never let go of his grip. "You are not very heavy, are you?" Emerald cuddled him for a while. She looked down at him and lifted his chin up, so she could see into his eyes. It was plain to see that the death of his parents had weighed heavily on Shadow's shoulders. Emerald knew that Carrie loved Shadow, but it had not been enough. Emerald realized that now. "I have learned so much, since I met Red. Grandmother, would you tell me what my parents were like? When I asked Aunt Carrie all she would do is cry." Shadow asked as he cuddled her. He did not want to interfere, but he wanted to know if his grandmother knew that Dryvas was dead. "Grandmother, before you tell me about my parents. I just met Eric. He is very upset about Dryvas being killed." Shadow could see his grandmother already knew. "I know! Hornbull the Minotaur called me here last night to tell me. I will speak with Eric. Thank you for caring!" Emerald hugged her grandson tightly. Carrie had told Emerald about Shadow. His grandmother also knew about what happened to Perry and the way Shadow had been beaten. Emerald pushed a strand of hair from his eyes. "Call me, Emerald or Gram. We'll just sit and cuddle, while I tell you a little about your parents. Your parents always had a special bonding for each other. Nile worshipped the ground Rose walked upon and she felt the same way about him. Your mother not only fought for what she believed in, but fought like a dragon in doing so." Emerald recalled a trip they went on. "I remember once, Red, Talon, Nile, Rose and myself were out hunting. A boar charged out at Red. Talon and Nile managed to move the boar back away from Red. The beast had gored Red's leg. Rose and I had climbed a tree. To our surprise, Rose dropped behind the boar and killed it dead in seconds. She would fight to protect us. Nile called her his Little Protector. She won every fight, verbal or fists." Emerald remembered how Rose would fight back with a vengence. Shadow looked up at Emerald. "Why did my parents move to the other world?" "Shadow, it was your father's idea. At that time, many from the Wolvershen Clan had been murdered. For what reason we do not know. We still do not know who or what did it. I think it had to do with the wars between the elves. We still do not know who started these wars, but the Councils of Seven has been blamed. It was much like a civil war, families killing their own kin. All I know is that, after we heard about the deaths of Randor, Red's father, wife Setta and four older brothers, your father decided to move away from the Isles." Emerald petted Shadow's hair. "Anyway, Nile became a ranger. After taking a few other courses, Nile was asked to help by becoming a park warden for a game reserve. He met Stan when they had both attended Rangers School and became close friends. Stan still does not know that Nile was our son. Red never thought it was important. Stan got the post at Powell River after his courses. Nile worked with Stan several years. Nile was transferred to California. We got to see Rose and Nile. They would come up to Powell River and spend their holidays with Stan. Red would rent a room or a house for us. I never met Stan, but I did see him once from a distance." Emerald could see that Shadow was a very bright young man as far as wits go. She would bet that Shadow could outwit Red, anytime. "Actually, Stan and Talon became very close friends. I still believe that Talon slips away to be with Stan several times a year." Shadow rubbed his arm. "Gram, I met Stan. We found Stan had just been hit on the head by someone, I helped him and so did Red. Why hasn't Red told Stan who we are?" "Red is afraid that intruders will invade us." Emerald sighed. "I told Red last night, that I was going to see Carrie today, and that we could use help. He has finally agreed to let Stan come to the Isles. We think that the trouble Stan is having is related to what is happening here." Emerald watched as Shadow nodded his head. Shadow nodded his head. "Gram, I know it all has to do with the same thing. It is just a feeling I have. Years ago, I helped one of the detectives who worked mother and father's murder case. Fred and I became very close friends. I talked to Red about bringing Fred here as well as Ham, Richard Hamel's son, and Doc, Stan's father. We could really use these three. I know by what Digger said to me that Red uses the direct approach all the time. Gram, I have learned to think like other human children. Some are very sneaky and downright nasty in their way of thinking. I came up with an idea to get the others here. An idea that would make the elders in Ske sit up and take notice. What if something happened that we could pretend not to handle without the help of the humans? With Doc, we could wait until some gets injured. Ham only wants to be part of a whole. He was given the job to watch over me. In other words, Richard wanted Ham out of the way. But between Ham and myself, we have devised some new methods of tracking others so they do not know they are being watched. We even tracked the Captain of our police department for several weeks. We gave him pictures and the negatives to prove how close we came to him. All he did was buy us dinner. Then he tried to get out of us the knowledge of how we did it. With little ones like Joleen and Flame, and these spider-elves, Red would be delighted showing his Conclave their mistakes. So, here is how we will do it. I'll bring Stan here first, and then Ham. Next, I hope to bring Doc and then Fred." "I have been told that Cela and Bessa are backing my every move. Cela stopped by last night and we talked. She wants us to get these killers once and for all. Listen Gram; Ham was badly hurt by the same people that killed my parents. Just because his outer body is damaged does not mean that he cannot do a fine job. In fact, Ham is one very smart detective. He is only nineteen years old and already has been awarded to special honours by two different police departments. Ham was taking special courses at night school when he lived in Manitoba with me. Aunt Carrie was working so Ham would drag me along with him. The courses were being taught by one of Fred Borden?s friends from the police department where they both worked at one time. I have kept it quiet! So has Ham. You see I was only eleven years old when I began to take these courses. I passed the courses as well. I was not supposed to be there, but the instructor knows me as well. You have to be nineteen years old before you can take some of these courses. Not even Aunt Carrie knows that I am a Special Gold Shield Police officer for the Manitoba Police Department. I have full access to all criminal computers. Some of these people from the Isles causing trouble are already in the crime computers that link the United States, Canada, to other parts of the World. Red has no idea that I know Ham. If someone is trying to get Red, maybe Ham and I can find out who these people are." Emerald held Shadow tightly as she laughed. "Personally, I would like to see this method, myself. It really sounds good! Shadow, your mother would get those feelings. Yes, Carrie told me. Shadow, I want you to come to me, whenever you have those feelings." Emerald stood up and held Shadow's hand as he rose to his feet. "We had better go down to breakfast." Emerald knew that the feelings were more than just intuition. Rose called them insights to danger. She had saved their lives many times, by using her natural abilities. "Use what you need to get the others here. I am so proud of you! Once you have Doc here we will move you to your father?s tower and take the humans with us. This will stop the others from finding out that humans have returned to the Isles. I pray that this will stop them from chasing the humans away this time. Shadow, do what you must! I will contact one of the Elders and tell her what is going on. I will just not say it is you doing it. At least, not, yet." "Gram, I have to get Ham here! Something is terribly wrong. I can sense it! I want both Stan and Ham brought here today. I believe their lives are in grave danger. After breakfast, I want to show you a little magic I have learned. Mia taught me a few things and gave me some books. I have been studying hard." Shadow held his grandmother's hand as they walked down to breakfast. Upon entering the dining room, they saw everyone else was waiting for them. Mia was there and nodded her head to Emerald. "It's nice to see you, Emerald. Shadow, come and sit next to me." Mia reached out and held Shadow's hand. Emerald gave Shadow a little push. "Go on, sit beside Mia." Mia smiled at Emerald. "As I was saying, I arrived early this morning. I found Shadow raiding the kitchen. I taught him a little magic. He would really like to show you after breakfast. He learns very fast. Even I am surprised with his abilities. You better watch yourself, Red. Shadow may surpass even your magic some day. He is a very fast learner. He really gave me quite a show, this morning!" "Well, Shadow will have to work very hard to pass my level." Red handed Emerald a note. "It is from Lammorra!" Emerald unfolded the note, then read it aloud. Emerald, I would like to speak with you about Shadow. He will be old enough to be trained as a warrior for our clan. Bring the child with you, when you come. I will expect you both in a few days. Lammorra, Clan Leader ?How did she know he was coming home? I told no one!? Emerald shook her head. "I told you, she would want Shadow. Now, what do we do?" "I want to know who told Lammorra. She has another thought coming. Red, Emerald, I will explain right after breakfast. I will never let Lammorra touch your grandchild. It is out of her hands. I guarantee it!" Mia winked at Shadow. "Mia, you do not know Lammorra! If I do not take Shadow to her, she will come here with her troops and take him from us." Emerald tried to explain to Mia. "Trust me! Please! I would love to see Lammorra's troops try to carry Shadow off." Mia placed her hand on Emeralds. "This time your sister has gone too far. She goes after Shadow and the Guardians will be all over her. Who told Lammorra that Shadow was coming home? We will talk upstairs!? Mia waited for everyone to eat their meals. "Let's go up to the tower room. Talon, will you watch Joleen, Flame and Splat? Brief them about what is happening. Get the little ones searching for our spy. We have to know before we move on anything else. We need to start our small force right away. Flame it is time to make contact with whoever is your advisor. Digger, this concerns you as well!" "Mia is right, Lammorra could never take me from you. I could beat any of her men with both hands tied behind my back. Let's go upstairs and I will show you what I have learned." Shadow knew his grandparents were worried about him. Red, Emerald and Digger finally agreed to go upstairs. They all entered the tower room. Spot, Speck, Crab and Mite were in the room as well. ?Word is out! We are looking hard to find spy. If they live here at tower, they going to used as targets.? Crab tipped his head to the side. ?Joleen and Flame planting trap. Boy, I sure glad Joleen on our side. Oh, that is nasty! She is really mad. She pretending that she happy that Lammorra is coming to get Shadow. Wait, one spider in barn is coming here, him really mad. What going on?? It was only moments later that a gold spider entered the tower room. ?It was one of those Trirogs, they killed a stable girl. We just find her. We are out hunting for that Trirog. Won?t be long now. They can?t run from the bugs.? ?Which stable girl?? Red waited and listened. ?The little one who like Patches!? The spider glanced up at Shadow as he listened to someone else talking. ?We mind talk!? ?Telepathy! They are really good at it.? Red could see Crab smack Mite on the back. ?You got the Trirog?? ?You betcha! Mel not gonna be happy! Trirog has Patches things with her. She steals them!? Crab squinted his eyes. ?She is running! Hornets are after her! We going to get what is left.? Crab and Mite vanished and returned to the tower room with the Trirog. Red grabbed the Trirog and ripped open its shirt. ?Part Argon! Vaun will be called to get this one. But for now, this will stop her!? Red waved his hands and tied the three tentacles into a knot. He taped them down to her chest with the draining ends against her own skin. ?Now, you talk! Who sent you?? Suddenly Shadow grabbed the small elf and twisted her arm just a little. ?The master asked you a question! ANSWER!? ?It was Dalin! Him send me here.? She glanced up a Shadow and shuttered as she sat on the floor. ?You are not what Dalin said! I sent to find and kill Red grandson. Lammorra was to be killed too when she take you back to Elfstand.? The Trirog shuttered again. ?What are you doing to me?? Shadow raised his eyebrows and stood beside the girl. He looked over at Mia. ?She is being used! The spirit is that of another! This body is only a shell. The spirit is trapped. I can see the spirit and her kidnappers. They are going to kill her anyway.? Emerald put on a ring and called to someone. There was a flash of light. ?Get her out of here! We just uncover a plot to kill Shadow and Lammorra. The spirit is that of another being, see it is freed!? The woman entered and picked up the girl. She touched the girl and freed the spirit immediately. ?Send back the body to Dalin. Tell him that I am coming after him.? The woman turned to face Shadow. ?Welcome home!? She picked up the body. ?I will deliver it personally!? The woman vanished. ?Who was that?? Shadow stood shaking his head in disbelief. ?She is all energy!? ?That was the image of Bessa?s daughter Venya. Bessa will not show herself! It is far too dangerous! They hold her youngest daughter?s spirit as well.? Mia took a deep breath. ?Bessa has always had special powers. She is all power. Cross her and you pay the price. I want to know where Patches is? I will get Grandfather to question Nova. I have a feeling that they went after Patches trying to get to Mel. If Patches was seen in Darken?s City, then Nova knows something about it. He has probably hidden Patches.? Mia turned to the prince. ?You have something to show your grandparents. You four little ones stay right here. You better see this as well! That was good work! I will see Enchanter hear about this. You will all get your heroes marks.? All four little ones stood frozen to the spot as they looked up at Red and Emerald. Shadow went to the center of the floor. "I think I will do it a little differently." Shadow spoke, as his body slowly disappeared. Red, Emerald and Digger began to applaud. Suddenly, their amusement change to awe as a metallic, multi-coloured dragon appeared before them. All three just stood there unable to speak or move. The spider-elves stared up at the dragon. ?Somebody goofed! Where little boy go?? Mite looked under the carpet. Shadow's dragon voice was low and deep as he spoke his voice echoed off the walls. "What's the matter, dragon got your tongues?" Shadow's laughter started to shake the whole tower. "Red, you said I was special! My parents loved you both very much. They did not want you harmed. That's why they kept my identity a secret. It is all right Little Ones. I only found out that mother was Aunt Misty's sister. I just realized today that Mia has never told you that Rose was her sister. Gram, Mia and Misty are one in the same being. By the way it was Bessa and Cela who gave me their blessings." Shadow saw Red and Emerald giving Mia a strange glance. Digger was standing well anchored to the one spot. He could not move, except his mouth, which had fallen open. Shadow changed back into his elf form as a big smile crossed his lips. Red went over to his grandson. "So, that's what Nile meant, when he said Shadow was a very special child. But how? I mean! Oh, damn it! I don't know what I mean!" ?Boy, Nile sure keeps good surprise. We never tell! This is going to be some party. Can we help pound them to dust?? Spot felt Red?s hand touch his shoulder. ?We want to see action too!? Emerald smiled as tears of joy ran down her face. She grabbed Shadow and hugged him. "Digger, do you know what has just happened?" Emerald glanced down at the stunned dwarf. Digger was speechless and just shrugged his shoulders, shook his head and stared at Shadow. "Someone goofed!" Emerald kissed her grandson and laughed. "The Prophecy is coming true. Shadow is the Monarch in the Prophecy. It was foretold centuries ago, that the dragons and elves would unite. It was also foretold that a child would reign over us as our king. The elf would be fair of face with dragon so bold." Emerald was still holding Shadow in her arms. "I remember father telling us about The Prophecy and that it was decreed by the Gods. Lord Rahab, the Scribe of Dra-gon told of a Tonyan Prophet, Verse had written the Prophecy of a Monarch. I just never thought that the Monarch would be our grandson. I do not understand why Nile and Rose were chosen to be part of The Prophecy." Emerald stroked Shadow's hair. "Why did Nile and Rose not tell us about this?" Red gazed over at Mia. "You knew?" "It was too dangerous. Red, Emerald no one wanted you hurt. We knew that someone was after the parents of the prince. Another couple had been chosen first, but were murdered. Rose and Nile fell in love. Because Nile already had a dragon form and abilities, Bessa and Cela granted Nile his wish to marry Rose. Aqua, my mother told her father, Enchanter and he told the Dragon Elders. I believe now that Shadow was chosen before that day of his hatching. We are going to have to protect Shadow, for he is only part of the full prophecy. There are others who will join with Shadow to lift the curses of these Isles. We will have to tell the Wizard's Conclave, and ask them to help us protect our prince. When Shadow is in his dragon form. He is called Phantom. Talon is the Guardian of the Monarch!" Mia reached out and held Emerald's hand. Emerald released Shadow and hugged Mia. "The way I have treated you in the past! I had no idea that you were only trying to protect us. I use to laugh at Rose when she would get into arguments with others. It always amazed me how she would stand her ground and never back down. I really admired her! She always showed such courage! I had a pet name for her. I called her my Little Dragoness!" "I know! Rose told me. Emerald, Rose also told me that she adored both, you and Red like she did our mother. I promised her that I would always look after you. Rose was the first dragon to know real love. I still find it hard to understand, but I am learning from Shadow. I learned from Rose and Nile, just how special children really are! That is why I have not chased my children out of my lair. I love my children too much to let them go. It is far too dangerous out there for them." Mia felt Emerald holding her tightly. "It seems that if one hangs around Red long enough, they get to know the meaning of love." "Emerald, now you understand why, my parents adopted Mia as their daughter. My parents have known Mia ever since she was a child. It was Randor that helped Aqua move her lair and eggs, after those humans attacked her. Aqua was hurt in the attack. Father went out searching with my older brothers at his side. They found the man for Aqua. My mother was the woman who healed Aqua and helped her with her eggs. Mia has always been part of the Wolvershen Clan that is why she was made my sister. My parent adored Mia!" Red hugged Emerald and Mia. "I sure feel stupid right, now! Here, I was jealous of you! Mia, forgive me!" Emerald rubbed Mia's cheek. "Emerald, you did what I would have done to protect my husband." Mia held Emerald's hands tightly. "Actually, it was Enchanter and Randor who would terrorize Comet at the school. It was just after Comet took over as Head Master of Visions. Some day ask Enchanter, how he and Randor would wait in ambush for raiders. Enchanter and Randor were always good friends. It was Randor who introduced Enchanter to Cloud. Those three make a vicious team. Now, my mate, Earthquake has joined grandfather, grandmother, Aura and mother. It was after Red and Shadow left my lair that Cela contacted me personally. She told me that it was her mother's idea and that Shadow become King of the Dragons and Elves. Bessa told me that Gander had promised Gretz never to interfere. Bessa said that she never said a word. Neither did Cela. Let the Gods believe what they wish. Bessa and Cela are running this show. It was Cela who sent for Shadow to come home early. Cela knows that someone gave Shadow extra powers to deal with the killer. Who we do not know? As far as we are concerned, the elder in Ske gave Shadow his powers. No one else! I cannot wait until Nova meets Shadow. Will the scales fly then?" Mia just started to laugh. "So, the orders came directly from Cela and Bessa. Cela told me that Shadow was ready to return home. How did she know?" Red could see Mia thinking. "Cela has her own spies and will never say who they are. I have my own ideas." Mia gave Red an impish grin. "As far as Enchanter and the other guardians are concerned, Shadow is still in the human world." Digger grabbed Shadow's arm as walked passed. "I's thought I's seen everything! Well, now I's have! I's thought I's seen everything in our world! I's guess not! Well, what's next?" Digger stood rubbing his hands together. "Now, I's believe I's can handle anything you throws at me! Just make sure I's has a full stomach!" Digger glanced up at Mia. "I thought you were dragon! So, that is why you would never let me heal you." Mia laughed and messed the dwarf's hair. "Yes Digger! Thank you for not telling anyone. Digger, I believe you could handle anything! Thank you for keeping my secret." "Just remember, Digger. Not a word to anyone about this. It could be very dangerous for Mia and Shadow. If anyone ever finds out, you will have two dragons and two wizards hot on your trail." Red watched as Digger nodded his head rapidly. ?And all the spiders too!? Speck shouted. "I's has no intentions of telling anyone! I's like my hide uncooked! Not Barbecued!" Digger patted Shadow on the back. Mia was still holding Emerald's hands. "Lammorra is in for one big shock. I wanted to tell you and Red so many times. Well, I had promised Rose and Nile, I would not." Shadow walked over to his grandfather. "Red, how many spells do you know?" Red smiled and looked at Emerald. "About twenty. Why?" "Shadow, should teach you, Red. Your grandson knows thirty-two spells." Mia watched at Red's face turn various shades of red. "I have made arrangements for Shadow to take his test at Visions. We want Shadow to learn more about the Isles first. Comet said he would test Shadow, himself. I wish Comet luck!" Mia started to laugh. "Talon tried to give Shadow a test. He ended up on the floor laughing. Our boy has to many human tricks up his sleeves. I have never seen anyone do magic like Shadow. All I can say is Good Luck, Enchanter! He will meet his match! Shadow thinks like a human not elf or dragon." "Shadow, why don't you take Digger to Powell River with you? I think he would enjoy it. Take him to a fast food place that you told me about. Red, do you have a Reduce Spell. They can use it to shrink everything? That way, they can carry back, whatever they need or want." Mia noticed a strange expression in Shadow's face. "Reduce Spell - That's it! I know how they got the machines into the valley." Shadow shrieked. "That's got to be it! How else could they have done it?" Shadow saw the colour drain from Red's face. "Damn it!" Red looked at Mia. "That means one of them is a renegade wizard. Maybe, it's the one we have been after for years. If it is, we'll have a battle on our hands. He's the meanest one of them all. Well, he must be elf. For a Reduce Spell is one of our spells." "Red, I think, we have better prepare for the worst, this time. I will call mother and Enchanter. I must tell them about Shadow coming home soon. I will be back, before the meeting." Mia kissed Shadow then she vanished from the tower room. Red cast a spell on Digger, which turned his Isle clothes into a pair of jeans and a checker shirt like Red wore in the other world. Meanwhile, Emerald and Shadow changed form to human. Emerald waved her hand and a cloak appeared on her. Shadow waved his hand and his elfin clothes vanished and he appeared in his human clothes. Red handed Shadow a billfold of money. "Here is a list of stuff I need. See if, there is a package for me at the post office." "Shadow, try to bring Stan back with you. We need his help. Get him to bring his papers and equipment. I'll have a room readied for him. Make sure you have enough chewing gun and candies to last a while. Get me some of those jellybeans. Someone ate all mine!" Red opened a portal to Stan's home in Powell River. Red shut the door as he left the tower room. "I think Flame may have a sweet tooth." Shadow laughed as he saw Emerald raising her eyebrows. "We better get a few extra pounds for our sweet tooth dragon." Crab and Mite just stood there not knowing what to do. Emerald looked at her two protectors. ?Shadow, you can carry these two for today.? The two little ones changed to tiny spiders ran up into Shadow?s hair. Shadow turned to Spot and Speck. ?My five spiders are around here somewhere. See if they are all tangled up. They were practising karate in spider form.? ?Oh, Great! Now, we get to do puzzles. Untangle spider!? Spot saw Emerald starting to laugh. ?You stay and untangle them. We go with Shadow!? ?Maybe, next time! Go! You two are getting to be as bad as Mel for your jokes!? Emerald laughed as she watched her grandson walk through the portal. Shadow walked though the portal into a bedroom at Stan's cabin. Shadow knew at once that this was the town cabin, not the one in the wilderness. He checked out the building and returned for the others. "Gram, Digger, Stan is out of his house." Shadow watched as his grandmother and Digger walked towards the portal. They walked into Red's bedroom at Stan's cabin. "This cabin is just like the one in the mountains. I'll go and check the barn. Red told me that Stan would have moved his horses down to this barn, because of the trouble." Shadow went to the barn and returned to the cabin. "Red was right." "Damn it all! I's forgots me battle axe!" Digger turned, but Emerald yanked him through the portal. "You won't need it here. Now, hurry up!" Emerald dragged the dwarf into the kitchen area. Shadow closed the portal and walked into the living room. He went to use the telephone and called directory assistance to get Carrie's telephone number. "Hi, Aunt Carrie! Can you come to get us? We're at Stan's cabin. Okay! See you shortly! Bye!" Shadow hung up the phone and noticed Digger standing next to him. "Don't work very well! I's can't hear a word what you aunt saying." Digger had been trying to listen to both sides of the conversations. He began to explore Stan's cabin. "Digger, don't touch that! It will burn you! It's for toasting bread. If anyone asks where you come from. Say the Island." Shadow told the dwarf. Shadow was watching out the window and he turned to see Digger had put his finger into the hot toaster. "See, I told you not to touch it!" "I's not know that thing had hot teeth inside it." Digger moved to the coffee pot. Emerald grabbed Digger's hand and looked at it. "Do as Shadow tells you. Now, sit down!" She handed the dwarf a magazine. Digger opened the book as his eyes grew larger and his mouth dropped open. "WOW! These women sure look great! Nice lookin' humans!" Emerald glanced down at the book. "MY LORD! They're naked! I didn't think they allowed things like that in the human world." Realizing how na?ve even his grandmother was, all Shadow could do was laugh at Emerald and Digger. The young prince shook his head as he saw Carrie's car pull into the driveway. She honked the horn. "What in thunder was that?" Digger dropped the magazine on the table and hurried to the window. "It's Aunt Carrie! Hurry! She's waiting for us! We're going to her house, first." Shadow laughed as they started for the door. Shadow could see that Digger would be into everything. This was going to be some trip. Shadow waited for the others to leave. Then he locked up the door. He knew that Red kept the key to Stan's cabin in the wallet with the human currency. As Shadow turned around he saw Digger and Emerald walking towards the car. Carrie got out of her car and met them half way up the path. She was crying and ran into Emerald's waiting arms. "Emerald!" Carrie held her friend in a close embrace. "It's all right, Carrie! We're here now." Emerald watched as Shadow walked down the path towards them. Carrie noticed the dwarf tugging at his clothes. "I don't believe it! Digger, is that really you? I'm so glad to see you!" Carrie leaned over and kissed his cheek, then hugged him. Digger continued to fuss with his clothes. "Now, you know I's not like that sort of mush!" Emerald gave Digger a bop on the head with her hand. "Knock it off, or I will!" Carrie then saw Shadow coming towards her down the path. She curtsied to him. "Only our Gods know how much I've missed you. Do I get a hug?" "I have changed, Aunt Carrie. Misty is helping me to adjust. I thought we were a small family. I even have three cousins on Misty's side of the family." Shadow was excited and Carrie could tell that he was about to burst, if he did not tell everything, which had happened to him. "Let's go home!" Carrie walked back to her car. "Allen had my car flown up from Manitoba. He arrived here last night with it. Allen is such a good friend! He has sold the house already! He even got my asking price. All of your things and those parcels your treasure came up with Allen last night. He is moving to Vancouver.? Emerald and Shadow sat on the back seat of the car. Digger sat up front with Carrie. She started the car. Digger's eyes looked down at the floor, then up at the window. He wiggled around so he could see everything. "Interesting cart! Gots to get me one someday! Would save on the old back!" Digger commented as he leaned back and began to enjoy the sights. "Very comfortable! No back pain at all. Sure beats pullin' that old cart or fightin' with mules." Carrie pulled up to a red light. Digger noticed that the car had stopped. "Something wrong?" "No Digger! These are traffic lights! Red means stop, green means go and amber means be careful. See, if we didn't stop that truck would have hit my car. It is just a fair way of seeing that everyone get to go where they want to in a safe manner." Carrie started the car again and drove home. Upon arrival Carrie popped the hood of the car. After showing Digger what made the car run. She managed to drag him into her house. "All those years, I's almost killed myself pullin' that stupid cart. I's gonna' gets meself one of those. Faster too! I's like that! Just think how much more supplies I's could carry if I's had a big long one, like we saw that stop thing." Digger chattered away to himself as he entered the house. "That vehicle was called a station wagon, jeep." Shadow laughed at Digger. "Maybe, Aunt Carrie could teach you to drive." "Not today!" Carrie watched Digger's disappointed face. "Maybe, next week!" Digger smiled and sat down on the couch. Carrie turned on the television for him. Digger sat while the others worked. At least, he was out of the way. Emerald glanced over at Shadow. "Digger was telling me that he has taken to healing others. Shadow, there are plants on the Isles that can heal cuts immediately. I would like to see Digger get his motor cart. It would help him a great deal. Would you talk to Red? You know how he is with new ideas." "Gram, now that I am the prince for the Isles. I was thinking of making a few changes. I know Red will object to some of my ideas. He's doesn't like new ways, but if I explain to him. He will try it! Gram, who would I have to talk to about these ideas of mine." Shadow waited for a reply. "Mia already mentioned some of the changes you want to do to the Isles. She's on your side. It is the Guardians you will have to impress, first. Then the elders will say whether or not you can do it." Emerald picked up a book and smiled. "I would start with your market and roads project first. Show the elders that you know what you are doing. Shadow, what about one of these carts for Digger. It would give him a better idea how to drive." Emerald pointed to a golf cart. "They don't take much gas either. All right, we'll start Digger off with a golf cart and see how he does." Shadow dropped the book into Digger's lap. "Would this do for now? I can teach you to drive it in five minutes." "But where do I get one like that?" Digger held the picture in his hands. "This would do fine." Shadow smiled at his friend. "Let me work on it." Digger sat down and continued to watch the television. ?This is great!? Shadow went to the phone and made several calls. Then he sat down and counted his money Red had given him. Emerald noticed Shadow with the money. "Do you have enough?" "No, not this trip. I'll see if we can't find a way to get Digger a cart or an all terrain vehicle. Then he would not get stuck in the mud holes on the roads. I can put a speed control on it so he doesn't kill himself. I'll see what I can come up with." Shadow returned the money to the wallet and went back to packing up boxes. Shadow used the Reduced Spell to make everything fit into two boxes. He noticed Carrie standing in the doorway. "I have to go to the post office to see if Red's parcel is in, yet." Shadow informed her. "I also want to do some shopping. "Here, turn the car around. Load it!" Carrie tossed Shadow the keys. She had taught him to drive, when he was ten years of age. Shadow caught the keys and went outside. He turned the car around and loaded the boxes. Shadow sat on the front seat and called Ham on Carrie's car phone. The phone rang several times before Hamel answered. "Ham here!" The young man's voice sounded so low and forlorn. "Ham, I can barely hear you. What's the matter?" Shadow knew something had happened. "Some man killed Darren and Dad! Brett, I am so frightened. They want me to burn down Stan's cabins. What do I do?" Ham had moved into the small van that father owned. ?I am hiding on a deserted road away from the others.? "All right, Ham! Listen to me! I am bringing you to the Isles for your own protection. Here is what I want you to do. Get all your personal belonging into your father's truck. We will get it, later! Grab a small bag for over night. I will be bringing Stan to the Isles later before dinner time. I want you to wait, until you see me at Stan's cabin. Pretend to set fire to the barn, wait until we get the horses out and safe. I'll pretend to go after you. Drop to the ground and pretend to be asleep. I will help you to my grandfather home from here. Ham, it is the only way to get you there. Then you can tell Stan and myself what happened. I'll tell Red, he will probably insist you stay with us. Offer the equipment your father has to help us track these people." Shadow waited for Ham to reply. "They have taken Mother and Kala. I will do as you say! See you about dinner time!" Ham moved to the front seat and drove the van down the hill towards town. He returned home first and gathered all his personal belonging. He hitched his jeep to the back tow bar of his father's truck. He loaded all their expensive equipment into the jeep and truck. Then Ham drove the truck with the jeep in tow to the underground parking lot where his father had his office. Ham locked the doors and went upstairs. He spoke to his father's secretary. "I will be calling for the truck to be supplied with jerry cans of gasoline. I am going on another assignment with father's permission. Dad wanted me to help Brett Mason. That is exactly what I am going to do!" "I will have everything ready! Ham, call Fred! Tell him what is going on!" The secretary answered the telephone as Ham nodded his head and grabbed all his father?s files he could carry and returned to the truck in the basement. Ham placed the Wolvershen files inside the truck and grabbed his brother's small car from the garage. Hamel drove to cafe and waited there for the time to advance and move closer to dinner time. Ham knew that road the cafe was on the way to Stan's cabin. So, he could watch for Brett coming and going. Ham had placed his documents for Brett into the big truck for safekeeping. Ham decided to wait to talk to Brett before calling Fred. ******* After Carrie's car was loaded, everyone climbed inside and she drove off into town with her friends. They went to a fast food place for lunch. After everyone had finished their hamburgers, fries and shakes. Digger ordered another set of doubles everything for himself to go. The manager gave Digger a pin for his jacket. The pin read. `To the Company's Largest Eater'. The woman took Digger's picture and handed him a print to keep. The manager and his staff laughed as Carrie pulled Digger into the car. Digger sat in the car eating his food. "Well, if I's known that this world had food like this. I's would have come before." Carrie drove to the shopping center. They all went into the mall. Emerald and Carrie went shopping, while Digger and Shadow went to get Red's parcel from the post office. Shadow found a letter in the box for himself. He quickly looked at he letter and saw it was Perry?s handwriting. Shadow was about to leave when the postal clerk stepped up to him. ?You must be Red?s grandson. This came for you the other day as well. They were forwarded from California by a Captain Harrison, he asked that I deliver this personally to you.? The Clerk handed Shadow a parcel. ?Thank you!? Shadow glanced down at Digger. ?These came from Perry! He must have mailed them before he died. Digger, not a word to Carrie, I might need your help with a very difficult situation. A man approached Ham and myself. He said wanted to help us. We almost told him to get lost. After talking to Harrison, we decided to keep it very quiet and accept the man?s help. On the police report, a man called Boss was said to have approached my parents.? ?Boss! Him knew Nile and Rose? I know Boss! Have for years! Him is trying to save all little people. I even help him a few times. What is going on?? Digger could see there was a lot more to this than he first thought. ?I will help you all I can.? ?It was Boss that warned Ham and myself of the dangers to Perry and Carrie, the week before my cousin was murdered. It is Marts and Relle doing these killings.? Shadow watched as Digger dropped to the floor. ?No! Look, I am going to disappear for a few days or so. Don?t be worried. I am going to see some friends and tell them what is going on. So, it was Relle and Marts after all. Red?s two missing Wizards from the Conclave! Red will throw a fit, if he finds out. I have to get his information to the Backstabbers. They are part of my support team. We will have to be very careful how we handle this. I?ll talk to Boss and see what he wants to do.? ?Tell him that Carrie is safe. Don?t tell him about me or what I am. Just say I am fine. This is getting a little too close to home. Who is Boss?? Shadow wanted to know. ?He has helped us in the Underground many times. He has two very different personalities. One is a beast, that becomes enraged when Boss see these tiny people being killed in the mines. The beast goes crazy and kills the guards, which leave our teams free to rescue the people and move them into other towns. Boss would kill to protect anyone! Someone from the Isles cursed him. He is in constant turmoil from within. The other half of him is human or elf. He comes form the Isles, but does not remember where from. He constantly searches for any signs of his home. He was the one who helped me to the healers. Shadow we have to help him.? Digger really sounded worried. ?This goes no further. The others blame Boss for my parent?s death. We have to find evidence that it was not Boss who killed those others or my parents. Tell your contact that two other names are on the files that I have. Rift and Jasper Setter.? Shadow had just picked up the dwarf and watched him drop down again. ?Would you stop that? You are making the hair rise on the back of my neck. I will tell my people. We will have to work very closely together.? Digger could see Shadow smiling as he looked out the window. ?We will go to a movie or out to that fast food place here and talk. If we happen to see some others from the Isles here, we keep track of them.? Shadow could see Digger nodding his head. After leaving the post office, Shadow showed Digger to a department store that sold carts and wagons. Shadow bought Digger a knife and some sharpening stones. He also purchased some tools for pruning high branches. Digger said that with the tool he could reach the high branches of a plant he liked to use in a potion. Shadow found some grade school books on English for Flame. He bought Joleen several doll dresses that would fit her. Shadow bought Splat a magnifying glass, binoculars, a briefcase and some file folders, paper and box of pens. Shadow bought Eric a sharpening stone for his knife and binoculars. Emerald's apprentice, Dawn some writing pens and extra ink cartridges with some personal stationary. They went to the bank, where Shadow as going to set up an account, but something told him not to. He grabbed Digger and pulled him around the corner. ?It doesn?t feel right! I?ll find a way to get to Vancouver and open an account there. It is this strange feeling I have right now. Maybe, you should have brought you axe. Take your knife I bought you and put it in the parcel with your hand inside.? ?A better idea! There are two sticks, better for hitting with. Let?s go! I can use a staff too!? Digger grabbed the two sticks and they continued on down the street. Nothing happen, but there was some kind of danger in the air both Digger and Shadow could feel it. They got everything that was needed and met the women at the car. Shadow looked at his wrist watch. "We better get back. That meeting is tonight!" They made one more stop to the candy store to get Red's jelly beans. Shadow was only going to by a few pound worth, but Emerald insisted that they by the entire fifty pounds. After getting them into the car, she sent Shadow back to get another fifty-pound bag. Then they headed to Stan's cabin. Digger kept looking at Shadow as they drove down the road. He would raise his eyebrows at certain people or things. ?This world is getting smaller all the time.? Shadow knew what Digger was talking about and would wink at him. Chapter Eight Ham watched as Brett and the others drove up to road to Stan's cabin. Ham hurried outside and to the car. It did not want to start at, first. Ham spent over an hour trying to get the car going. He thought he had missed his chance, but finally he and Flip got the car to move. Meanwhile, Stan stood on the front porch of his cabin, watching as Carrie pulled the car up the driveway and parked. As soon as Carrie stopped her vehicle, Shadow jumped out and hurried towards the ranger. Stan stood unable to move. His face drained of colour and he swallowed hard. Was Stan seeing a ghost or spirit? Were his native beliefs of the spirits overwhelming his mind because of his grief? Was this punishment from the spirits for not going after his friend?s killers? Shadow could see right off that Stan was in some sort of daze. He introduced everyone to Stan. "I'd like you to meet Red's wife, Emerald. This is Digger Hardhammer and my Aunt Carrie. Stan, can we talk to you for a few minutes?" "Yeah, sure Brett! How did you get here so fast? What's this all about?" Stan was puzzled and confused, while his facial features remained a greyish white. Shadow waited until they were inside, before walking up to Stan. "Red sent us to get you. We need your help Stan! You told me that you always wanted to know where Red lived. Do you want to find out more about him?" "You're, Red's wife?" Stan stared at Emerald, as if he were in shock. "Red is all right? I'm sorry! It has been like hell the past few days!? Knowing that they were in a rush, Shadow interrupted. "Stan, do you want to see where Red lives or not? We don't have much time! I need to know, now!" Stan still stared at Emerald as he listened to Shadow. Stan suddenly grabbed Shadow's arm. "Yeah sure! Where is Red? He has been teasing me for fifteen years. A man of mystery, he is! I even followed you and Red this time. I thought that you would slow him down! Boy, I was wrong!" Stan held Shadow in a trembling embrace. "God only knows how happy I am that you're all right! Yes, of course, I'll come! Just let me get my horses!" Shadow called out to Stan as he headed for the door. "We won't need the horses! I can get us there faster!" The prince walked into Red's bedroom and opened a portal on the wall. Emerald grabbed Stan's arm, and pulled him through as Shadow followed close behind. As they entered the tower, Stan could see a man standing, waiting for them. Red walked up to Stan. "Try tracking that move!" Stan burst into tears and grabbed Red in a tight embrace. "Thank God, you're both alive!" Red shrugged his shoulders as he led Stan to a chair. "Stan, the only way to explain who we are. Is to show you. You have entered a real life fantasy world. There are fairies, dragons, elves and wizards, plus many more beings. We all exist! Take my word for it! My name is Red. This is my grandson, Shadow. Stan, we are not human. We are elves!" Shadow vanished and reappeared as Phantom. Stan's face was still grey and his mouth fell open. "Stan, I'm really sorry to scare you like this. My name is Phantom, when I'm in this form. In my elf form, I am called Shadow. I hope you'll understand. No one is to know who Phantom really is. If it ever was known, it could destroy both our worlds." Phantom watched as Stan wiped his tears. Stan slowly rose to his feet and walked over to the dragon. He reached out and touched him. Closing his eyes, Stan began to stroke Phantom and he turned his attentions to Red. "This last time I followed you." The words were awkward, not coming out easily. "Red, I might be talking in riddles right, now. You two could be pink elephants for all I care!" Stan's whole body shook as he told his story. "Half an hour after you two left, Brian showed up at my cabin. He wanted to try to stop you and tell you that Perry had been killed. So, we followed your trail, which we lost around Halfway Road. I headed north and found tracks, which I started to follow. Brian took the other road. For someone had crossed your trail. My trail came up dead, so I returned home." Stan wiped his brow with his handkerchief. "Early yesterday morning Brian came to get me. He had found witness that had said they spotted someone dressed like you and Brett. Brian investigated the area, which is about ten miles northeast of my town cabin. He found two bodies. He asked me to identify them. Both were about your size and weight. They were so badly burnt that I was only going by size and type of clothing. I honestly thought they were you and Brett! The whole area had been set on fire. The bodies were burnt beyond recognition. I found this ring in the area. It was the same kind of ring you wear." Stan handed the ring to Red and continued to pet Phantom. Red could see the ring came from the School of Visions and was a master's ring. "Brian was able to find another trail and tracked the ones who left the area of the fire. They headed to the fog bank around Misty Mountain. That's where Brian lost the trail. My boss wanted me to track those killers for the police, but it meant going through that fog with a squad of police. I told him to do it, himself! I tried to explain how dangerous that fog bank was. Then when I saw Brett. - Oh, God! Who are those two men who died? Anyway, I was fired from my job as ranger! When Shadow said you needed help. I jumped at the chance. What can I do to help?" Stan stood beside the dragon waiting for Red to reply. "I would like to see what an elf looks like!" Shadow changed to elf and watched Stan laughing hysterically. Red cast a spell on Stan and helped him into a chair. Red lowered his cowl. "Where is the burnt area? I must check it out!" "Red, the police have the area all taped off. No one can get in there! Well, no human that is! But if you can, it's the area near that clearing, south of the beaver's pond. You know where you lost me, when you spent the night with the beavers. That one! Interesting fact, Fred Borden, old Harrison's partner is in charge of the investigation." Stan watched Red wave his arms in the air. Stan could feel an energy force building. "Shadow, take Stan and get all his things. Clear out my rooms at both cabins as well. I'll get the information I need from the burn site. We will meet back here when we are done." Red waved his arms in symbolic circles and vanished from the room. Shadow opened the portal to Stan's forest cabin, first. After reducing everything including the cabin and barn, Shadow opened a portal to the cabin in Powell River. Stan grabbed his papers and all his files. "Shadow, these will have to be packed as well. This is my own home. It does not belong to the ranger's services. I'll move everything, later." Stan started to laugh as Shadow reduced the articles of his belongs and placed them in a box. "Red must have some authority in the Elfin Nations." Stan watched as Shadow laughed. "Red, is the Leader of the Conclave of Wizards. He is one of the oldest elves alive from what I understand. Stan please, remember that the elves are only a part of this huge nation. My mother was a dragon and my father was elf. Emerald told me, you went to school with my father. His name was Nile." Shadow saw a strange look in Stan's eyes. "So, you're Rose and Nile's son. Shadow, your father and I were very close friends. I'm sorry they died! God, I miss them!" Stan put all his tiny file cabinets into the box and was enjoying this moving job. "Do you ever see Talon?" "Yes! Right now Talon is downstairs helping Eric, Red's apprentice. Stan, Red and I think that what has happened in and around Powell River was related to events, which have happen here. That's why Red needs your help. This gives us two trackers, you and Talon. My Uncle Talon who knows our people and their tracks. You know the human's tracks. We found vehicle tracks here. One problem, we have no vehicles on the Isles. Now, with those bodies this could tie everything together. Well, that's this cabin done! We better get the horses and barn." Shadow helped Stan lead the horses through the portal. Shadow set down the last box of gear from the barn. Shadow watched from the porch as Stan leads the last horse into the cabin. "Red is back already and he has gotten the information we need." As Shadow looked out the window he could see Ham limping towards the barn. "Stan, who is that man?" Shadow walked to the door and waited for Stan to approach. They watched a man carrying a can of gasoline as he walking from the barn area and coming towards the house. "Shadow, call the fire department. He has set fire to the barn. My God! That man is trying to set fire to the cabin as well." Stan watched Shadow step out onto the porch. "What are you doing?" Shadow yelled at the stranger. The startled man dropped the gas can. He tripped his way as he tried to run away. "Not this time!" Shadow waved his hands in a large arch. The man dropped to the ground. Shadow levitated the man onto the horses back inside the cabin. Shadow saw Stan hurrying towards the barn. Shadow waved his hands, and watched as rain poured down on the flames and snuffed out the fire. Stan stood there laughing like a fool as he watched Shadow's rain cloud put out the fire. "Handy having a dragon near by!" Stan walked back to the cabin. "I sure love your moving methods! No back strain involved at all!" Shadow shook his head. "I'm glad mother was part Aquatic Dragon. My aunt taught me how to deal with fires. When I was being taught my spells, a fire got started and it took both of us to put out the fire in the forest around the area of her lair. I can use my breath weapon as a simple spell as you saw, or I can change to dragon, but then the power and strength of my breath weapon is doubled ten times." Shadow suddenly realized that the time spell had been in place when that fire had started. How did the fire start if that spell held time? Stan checked out the barn and returned to the cabin. "What did you do to this man?" Stan saw the man slumped over his horse. "He's sleeping! It's only a spell!" Shadow walked through the portal with the horse, prisoner and Stan in tow. "I want to question this man. He knows something about what is going on." Red greeted them with a surprise. "What is all this about?" Red watched as Shadow and Stan lifting down the man from the horse. "He tried to burn down my home and barn." Stan gave Shadow some help to lower the man into a chair. "We want to question him. Red, what did you find out?" Stan watched the horse being led away. Stan recognized Hamel, but said nothing to Red. "It was a wizard from the Isles who killed those two humans. I have my suspicions! That was a Fireball Spell. I found traces of the spell component Sulphur Spore on the ground around the bodies. I also found this!" Red handed Shadow several runes, then glanced over at the man on the chair. "Wake him! See if he is apart of this mess. If not, let him go! If he is we will interrogate him. Shadow have Phantom ask the questions." Red nodded his head. "I'll be in my study." Shadow change to Phantom and cast his Invisibility Spell. Stan laughed as he woke up the prisoner. "I like your style!" "You sir, are in a great deal of trouble. I want answers." Phantom's voice boomed throughout the room. The man just sat looking around the room for the person speaking to him. "Good! I see I have your attention! Do I get answers or not?" Phantom continued as he saw the man nodding his head. "Good! Who are you? Where do you live? Why did you try to burn down the barn and cabin?" Phantom waited for a reply. "My name is Hamel. I live in Powell River. It wasn't my idea to burn the buildings. It was a man in a green cloak. I never saw the man's face. He spoke in a strange deep voice, as if he had something in this throat. He had two others with him. They hold two of my family hostage. That man in green told my father and brother to kneel. The man in the green robes burned them alive. He just pointed his fingers and flames shot from his hands. He told me to burn the buildings, or he would kill my mother and sister. The one in the green would not think twice about killing anyone." Hamel was shaking as he cried and told them what happened. "He made me watch as he killed my father and brother. Now, they will kill my mother and sister. The tallest man called the man in the green cloak, Marts!" Sadly he lowered his head. "What kind of a name is that?" Phantom was shaken mentally with what Hamel had told him. "Stan watched Hamel! I'll be right back!" Phantom changed to Shadow hurried from the room in his invisible state. He told Red what Hamel has said. They returned to the room. Shadow was in his elf form. "Hamel, is that your first name or last?" Red asked. "Last! Why do you ask?" Hamel replied. "Because there was a detective Hamel who handled my son's case. I remember a Richard Hamel." Red watched as the young man doubled over in tears. "He was my father! No! Oh God! No! Please, don't let it be! You're last name isn't, Wolvershen?" Hamel cried and buried his head in his hands. "Yes, I'm Red Wolvershen. What was your father doing there?" Red asked with great concern. Hamel began his story. "After your son and his wife were murdered. When father's captain said your sons case was closed, father resigned from the force. He set out on his own to track and find your son's killers. Those men that turned themselves into police were hired by two other men called Marts and Relle. Father made a trip to the prison where the two men were being kept. They told father who had hired them. These two men were attacked. Then father moved us to Canada. So, Harrison had the two prisoner moved to another prison. As far as anyone was concerned, these two men were dead. Anyway, one man told father that he had seen something very strange. At first, father didn't believe him. Later, Dad believed the man. A few months later, Dad came home. He looked terrible. He said that the two prisoners had really been murdered in their prison cells this time, burnt to death. Sulphur Spore and runes were found in the cells. Several other men who were cellmates and in the same block were so frightened, they said that two men appeared and began to throw fire from their hands at the two prisoners. Harrison investigated to find it was true. It was caught on videotape. The tape is in the small truck. About a week later, after being out with Fred, and someone else, my father returned home. He was terrified and excited as he came running into the house, and dropped at the front door. After some time passed, father said that Fred Borden, father and another man had found a strange valley. Father never did say who the third man was. What they saw there was enough to terrify father. Father was so frightened that he sent me to stay with Harrison." Hamel continued his story. "After doing some investigating myself, I discovered quite by mistake who killed Rose and Nile. I was in a cafe going over some case file that Harrison had given me. Sorting out which ones to give Brett. I was in the town of Marsh at the time. I had been at the town hall getting some information. It was mainly newspaper clippings I was after. I found all I needed and dates to back up all clippings. I was at the cafe when Rift entered with two men. Both men looked like Bradley Bosnic. Rift sat with his back to me. None of the men recognized me. So, I just sat listening with my taperecorder going. The two men with Rift were Marts and Relle. It was Relle who killed your son and went back with Marts to kill all those people who had helped him do their dirty work. Father found out that Perry's gang had nothing to do with any of this. Rift had framed Perry to get him out of the way. Rift had stolen Carrie?s car in the first place and someone told Perry and Boss. Boss escaped, but Perry was charged for the car theft. I never got to tell father what I discovered. Father wanted me out of the way, so he sent me to watch Brett. I had been told to stay and watch Carrie after you left with Brett. That was when those members of that Hell Fire gang murdered Perry. My connections also told me that those men bought Carrie's home in Manitoba and trashed it. Relle is leading those men. They are looking for some kind of a key, and will kill anyone they think is in the way. I used my equipment to tape the conversations between Relle and his men. At the scene where father and Darren died, another man was there who took mother and Kala with him. That was Boss. It is Marts and Relle doing all the killings. Relle, I have seen, myself. I thought at first this man was Bradley Bosnic. Then I saw the man change his facial features. He laughed and said, ?I will kill Perry and they will blame Brad for the murder of his own son.? Then he said, ?I want the key. Find it before Marts comes looking for it.? Two very ugly men went after Boss to find my mother and sister. Their names were Oft and Stun. They promised to do everything in their power to help my mother and sister." "Hamel, Shadow told me your mother and sister are being held hostage." Red waited for a reply. "Yes, they are. I arrived home two nights ago. I went home to find the house trashed. My mother and sister were gone. I called father and told him. He informed me to stay out of it. He told me to go see Fred Borden at the police station. I was to give Fred some information about the murders. I was on my way there, when those men found us together. I managed to hide the papers. We talked for a while. Boss was there and promised to take care of my mother and sister. Father acted as if he knew their leader, Boss and had met him before. Boss left with mother and Kala. Marts was that smaller man in the green cloak that grabbed me. He made me watch. The next thing I remember was my father and brother kneeling in front of the man in green. Their leader had taken my sister and mother somewhere else. They made me watch as the man in green engulfed my father and brother in flames. They screamed as they died." Ham was crying. "It's all right! We'll help you, now!" Red felt responsible for Richard and his son's deaths. "Mr. Wolvershen, please help me! I don't know what to do!" Hamel was frightened. His desperation and pleading really began to shake Red up. "Shadow, explain to Hamel about things. I'll be in my study." Red walked from the room in a hurry and went to tell Emerald what was happening. Shadow showed Hamel who he was. "Come with me! Stan, I see has gone with Red. We can talk, while I change." As they walked down the hallway to Shadow's room, servants bowed to their prince. "I'll need a tub for a bath." "Yes, Your Highness!" One man smiled at Shadow. "Talon, this is Hamel!" Shadow smiled at his uncle. "Find him some clothes." Hamel went with Shadow into the prince's chambers. Ham stood holding Shadow's hand tightly. "It has been like an nightmare ever since you left!" "Ham, I am so sorry about your father and Darren. Why didn't your father stop when Fred told him to?" Shadow left his bathroom door open so he could hear Hamel talking. Shadow had bathed and changed his clothes. "You knew father, too. You really think he would have stopped! Not likely! Shadow, Red will send me home when he finds out I wear those braces." Hamel wandered around the room. "Hamel, have a glass of wine. No, Red will not do that. I have been telling him about your equipment, and how we tricked the police captain." Shadow had always liked Hamel. Shadow knew that accident had left Hamel in pretty bad condition, and that his friend only needed to prove himself to Red and Emerald to stay there with him. "You certainly fooled me turning out to be elf. Some friend you are!" Hamel walked to the desk and sat down. "Ham, I didn't even know, myself. I almost choked to death on my gum, when I found out. I seem to be the highest educated person amongst my people. I'm the first to get a high school education. Did your father ever tell you who the man he was chasing is?" Shadow pulled on his boots. "No! Not by name. He called him, Boss. The other two are very dangerous and look alike. Well, I even managed to get the pictures we need of those twins. Relle has a scar on his face and Mart's doesn't. These two are twins! How can they change like they do? I do not know!" Hamel sat down on the prince's bed. "Can your grandfather really help me? I didn't tell him about this note." Hamel handed the note to Shadow. "One of the men left it for me. Boss had taken mother and Kala. When Marts was finished with my father and Darren he tried hurt me. The big man who wrote this letter struck Marts as hard as he could and knocked him out. I have never seen anyone hit another that hard before. The big fellow drove Marts back a good thirty feet off the ground. Then the big man and his friend helped me out of the area. As we left, I saw Mart suddenly vanish. The two that helped me were both very worried about Stan and me. Neither man wanted us two hurt. Here read this!" Kid. Do as you are told or I will kill your mother and sister. M The man in green signed it. But at the bottom of the paper was scribbled. We not bad like wizard. Stun and me take good care of mother and sister for you. See you soon. You follow map and do as we say. Oft. "I told them I would hunt them down. Stun, I think it was handed me this map and other note. They both gave me each a ring and told me to use it. It was worth plenty of our monies." Hamel showed Shadow the rings. "Magical rings! They are worth plenty! Keep them! Well, let's just keep this to ourselves. Ham, Red is having rooms prepared for you and Stan. I promise as Phantom to get your mother and sister back. Red has information. All right, we need computers set up here. We will have to bring in power from the human world. Here, let me show you my office. Maybe, we can get his help, too." Shadow knew how dangerous these wizards could be. Shadow showed Hamel how to open the door to the secret room. "With father and Darren dead that leave me as his heir. Kevin would sell the equipment. I have the files, equipment and other documents concerning your father's case. Shadow, they are all tied together. You were right! We could use father's equipment to get these people." Hamel handed over all his documents from under his braces. "Here! You keep them! Father handed me these documents just, before he was murdered. The Captain in Brandon gave me an updated file for you. So, did Harrison. They are in the big truck!" "Thanks Ham! Well, let's go down to dinner." Shadow watched as Hamel limped slowly across the floor. As they left Shadow?s room, Digger poked his head out of a closet. ?I need you!? ?Digger, what is it!? Shadow was handed a note. ?Digger!? The dwarf vanished before Shadow could grab him. ?He knows Boss, personally.? Shadow opened the note and read it to himself. ?This would get your father killed!? ?What is it?? Hamel read the note. Shadow, Just a word of warning, Richard did not back off when I told him to. I thought he would listen to me. I am really sorry! Get to Richard?s youngest son and protect him. I am not the one doing the killings. I was Richard?s contact for the Isles. He knew far more than he told he others. Richard has tried to help me several times in the past. Someday, I will explain. I have Richard?s wife and daughter with me. I am trying to keep them safe. Oft and Stun told me what has happened to Richard and Darren. Just get to Hamel. I am going to tell you who my contact is. If I cannot get these women to Ske, I will get Oft and Stun to mistune the radio we use to hurt the animals ears. If I can get to my contact, Venya will contact you, personally. I am one of her spies. Boss ?That is what dad was trying to tell me. He started to tell me who his contact was. Sure it makes sense! All those children dad has been finding are from the Isles. Dad found thirty-nine children hiding in a building. He managed to get them to the welfare office. They were all placed in good homes. A few days later, Boss thanked dad for helping him free the children. Dad had no idea what was going on. Boss told dad about the wars on the Isles. Some man was selling the children from the Isles to human parents. Boss began to help dad find these children and return them to the Isles. I think their scheme was blown out of the water. Not by Marts or Relle, but another man. I saw the man once and got a good look at his face. I would know him anywhere.? Ham handed the note back to Shadow. ?Just between us. Boss could be the one hiding the others who are vanishing from the Isles. Well, let?s work this case through as see where it leads us. Red is not to know. There is a meeting tonight. Talk to a man called True Grey. Tell him the truth. I think he knows about Boss. I have been reading some of Perry?s journals. He mentions a Mr. T Grey. Any bets?? Shadow glanced over at Digger. ?Nope! I think we are on a roll! Proof! That is what we need for the authorities, even Red will need proof.? Hamel hugged Shadow. ?I am glad you are my friend. I needed help, now I have plenty!? They went to the dining room and sat down. Red instructed the men where to sit. Emerald moved towards Talon. "That young man beside Shadow is not well. Talon, watch over him for us. Red told me he is Richard Hamel's son. His father and brother were just murdered." "I will! I notice him shaking and limping badly as he entered. Don't worry! I'll watch over him!" Talon set down a plate of food in front of Hamel. Hamel smiled and picked at his food. He tried to eat. No one said anything about him for they all knew what pressure he was under. Hamel turned to Red and tried to smile. "This is some home you have here." "It's a tower, Hamel! I'm a wizard!" Red watched the astonished look on Hamel's face. "Here comes my wife, Emerald. This is Carrie and Digger! That little man tripping his way is Splat." "You forgot the little ones." Shadow began to laugh. Hamel and Stan could hear giggling coming from the centre of the table. Shadow pointed to two small plates in the middle. "Now, how are we supposed to introduce you two, if you can't be seen?" Shadow watched the astonished expressions on the two men's faces. Flame was the first to appear. "Flame is my name and her Joleen." He flew over to the men and sat down between their plates with his tail resting on the table. "You better be friends, cause if you not, I do this to you." Flame flew to an old suit of armour and shot a flame at it, using his breath weapon. Suddenly, flames shot into the air. Flame jumped back. Shadow cast a spell and put out the fire. Flame flew to Shadow. "Flame goof! Too much fire! Sorry Red!" Flame swallowed hard when he saw Red pointing to his plate. "Flame know, Red have Flame for breakfast in morning!" Flame hurried back to his own plate and sat down quietly on the table. "Accidents do happen! Right Shadow!" Hamel watched the little dragon watching him. "Of course, they do!" Stan winked at Flame. "This little one was only protecting his family. Red, you can't be angry with that! After all, who is to say we were not the bad guys in disguise. Well?" "Besides, I think we can use these little ones as detectives. This invisibility trick is great for snooping. Right Shadow?" Hamel watched as Flame moved closer to him. "All right! Flame's off the hook this time. But he better stop playing hero!" Red winked at Stan, when the dragon's back was turned. After a few moments Joleen appeared on the table and walked with her sword drawn over to Hamel. "I be detective, too!" "Well, where did this little beauty come from?" Hamel smiled as she tipped her head from one side to the other. "You not elf! You not humans either! What are you?" Joleen sniffed the air for a scent. "Joleen, they are humans from the world where Red found me." Shadow watched her closely. Joleen flew to the two humans. "You not look human! But you smell human. You still not look like human!" Talon walked into the room. He saw Carrie and hurried to greet her. "I still can't believe you're home! Welcome back!" He leaned forward and kissed her cheek. Carrie winked at Red and rose from her chair. She grabbed Talon's arm and flipped him onto the floor. She stood over him. "I don't know you! How dare you kiss me?" She put one foot on his chest. ?Still my girl!? Talon began to laugh. "Carrie, it's me, Talon! You don't recognize me?" "Well, what do you expect? Look at all this fur on your face." She knelt down beside him. "You're still a fighter!" Talon replied as he sat up. "I love you!" They hugged and Carrie helped him to his feet. "I can see you have learned to protect yourself." ?Leave my sister alone!? Joleen flew over to Carrie with her sword drawn. "You wants me to stick him?" "No! I can protect, myself!" Carrie winked at Red. "You shouldn't play with swords!" Stan remarked. "You wants me to stick you?" Joleen flew at Stan. "No, I want to be your friend." Stan watched as the little lady walked forward with her sword drawn. "Would Joleen like to miss dinner?" Red frowned. "Joleen, would you like to take a nap?" She sheathed her sword. "I guess you have to be a warrior to protect yourself. I agree with Hamel. Both these little ones would be a great asset to our forces. We could use these little warriors help." Stan smiled at Joleen as she sat down next to his plate. He reached across, grabbed her plate and set it beside his. ?Building such a force of people will take special care and attention. Much educating and teaching will have to be done first. Shadow, your new force will have to be kept very secret from even the Conclave of Wizards. No one but certain people whom we trust fully will be in charge of these tiny groups.? Red nodded his head. "I agree with you, Joleen, Splat, and Flame would be a great asset to this force. Hamel, can you explain to the Conclave Wizards what has happened? And what your father found out? We will feed these old Conclave Wizards the truth about what has happened. As far as Shadow?s forces go, they will be our secret. Only special people will be allowed to gain access to this group." "What is this Conclave?" Hamel asked. ?Our Conclave is made up of thirteen members. Six members represent the good side of the people and six represent the evil side of our people. I'm their leader and we try to work as a team. We're much like a local police force, which members have their own territory to look after. We mainly guard our own areas, but once in a while, a being is involved in a form of major crime, which cause a death. These men and women have been with me for many years. You know yourself that there is good and bad people in any society. We only gave these evils this name to get better information from the true evils who have joined Gretz. My master and myself did this for a reason. It gives the truly evil ones a voice, which we can use to prevent assassinations and other raids. It is not a perfect method of running these Isles, but it does give us some warning that something is about to happen. Our so-called evil spies tell special creatures that relate to me what is happening. If we discover that some of these evils have kill or raided villages or towns, we seek them out and bring them in for trial.? Red had worked on their form of law for years. "It is much like the human laws. If a person is found not guilty, they are freed. If the person is found guilty, that being is sentenced to death. If for any reason there is a tie, my vote is counted, but only then. Recently, we have been letting our apprentices come to the meetings as well. Even though, they do not get to vote. They do have their say, because a great many apprentices are helping their masters and seem to know more than their masters." Red explained further. ?Once in a while, Joleen and Flame discover that someone is not telling the truth. We try to find out what this truth is.? Talon looked over at Red. "If the Conclave has problems, the Guardians are called to help. There are only four of them, and are all dragons. Misty, Aqua, Enchanter and Earthquake. Those four rule over us. They are the overseers of the Isles and only the Elders or Gods have a final say. These Elder or Gods live in Ske. Someday Shadow will become King of the Isles. This means that he will takeover as Overseer and the Guardians will become even a stronger force for they will be five." Emerald looked at the two humans. "We know you have one God. Our gods have been unable to speak to us. Only one being could hear our Gods. That dragon was known as Silver, Father of Dragons. He vanished when the trouble on the Isles started. Many think he is dead. There are many who think that Shadow will be able to bring our Gods back to us and to the Isles. At least, get them to listen to us, again. Unlike your God who is a spirit, our Gods are alive! We only pray, that the Father of Dragons found his way home to the Temple of Ske." Red glanced at Talon. "It has been over five hundred years, since that fight. That's why the Conclave was formed. The Gods helped us form the Conclave just before we lost the ability to speak to them. Priests from Kola say that the Gods can hear us, but that we can't hear them. That's why I was permitted to go into your world. I was to learn how your laws worked and to adapt your ways to our own." Red fingered his master's ring, which was beside his wedding ring. "Hamel, you are the closest one to the police we have. Can you use your father's connections to help us?" Red asked. "With father and Darren gone I inherit the business. Dad told me to help Brett at all cost. I intend to do just that. Kevin won't want dad's equipment. All fathers? equipment and his resources will be at your disposal. Father would want it this way. I know he would not want his death to go in vain, especially after all his hard work. Dad has two trucks both are fully equipped with listening devices of all sorts. They both have top of the line computerized equipment. I know many of the police father dealt with for they are all very old and dear friends. I earned my detective badge, just a while back. Father made me take the course offered. I will tell the others that I am taking over for father. I know Fred Borden will help you as well. He adores Brett and calls him his nephew. Fred was once Brett?s Big Brother. Fred use to work with father on your son's case. There are several other officers in Canada and the States who would help us." Hamel nodded his head and remembered the guns these beings had. "Oh, we have another problem. Just before I left to watch over Brett, Father found crates of guns in one of Relle?s warehouses they used for storage. Father turned them into the police. I have no idea if Relle has brought any of them to the Isles or gave any to Marts. If your people are all like these two little ones, we could be in big trouble!" "If we had a room large enough to put the truck in. We could set up a command centre. This should be done first." Stan watched Red rise to his feet. "I have helped Fred on many cases where we used Richard's equipment and trucks. We can use the big truck the base station and smaller truck for our mobile unit." "Hamel and I have been friends for a while and would often spy on the gang members. It was my ideas that got us the names of those twins, Relle and Marts." Shadow could see Red was impressed. "Hamel and I have been investigating these two men for a while now. Relle likes to pose as Boss. I have seen him change to Boss several times. Hamel told me that Boss met Richard and Darren in the north of Powell River. Marts was the one there when Richard and Darren got murdered. Where is Relle?" Shadow saw Hamel nodding his head. "It was Rift Setter and Relle who killed Perry! I have proof of that in the big truck. One of the undercover cops that was sent to watch Perry managed to snap some secret photos of the accident and the two men. The Big Truck is with Harrison in California. He will upload to us anything I ask for." Hamel could see the tears in Carrie's eyes. "I will get your son's killers! I swear! But I will not go off the deep end doing it! I will do it by the book." "You can use my great hall as your command centre. You'll need power for the equipment and computers." Red turned to Hamel and saw the worried look on his face. After watching the little ones, Hamel turned his back and removed his revolver. He emptied out all the ammunition and set the gun on the table. Red and Talon watched as the two little ones instantly headed for the revolver. Hamel picked up his pistol. "If you ever see a weapon like this! You tell Red, Talon, Shadow, Stan and myself. If I ever catch either of you touching this weapon or any others like this! I will turn you over my knee and spank you both, until you can't sit down for a month!" Both little ones stood with mouths open. Never had Flame or Joleen been threatened like that. Hamel turned to Red. "The guns father found were all three fifty seven mags. I did notice that several of the gang members were carrying Saturday Night Specials. That day I over heard Marts and Relle with Rift. They mentioned that Boss had hidden those guns and ammo from them. This might sound strange, but I think Boss is not really on the Relle or Rift's side. I got the feeling several times that Boss was trying to protect your people on the Isles. It was those shipments of guns and ammo father found before leaving to come to Canada, which made me think that Boss was handing these over to father. Dad would say he had to meet with his contact from the Isles. Could father's contact have been Boss? Red, even your magic can't stop bullets. You have seen how fast these little ones were drawn to the gun. I am worried sick what might happen." Hamel held out a bullet next to Joleen. "This would rip her apart if it hit her." "Sure makes one think! Hamel, you're right! Our people will not understand. How do I tell a minotaur that a tiny bullet could kill him? They would never listen to us!" Red really sound worried for he knew his people were nothing more than animal with minds of children, a dangerous combination around human weapons. "They believe the larger the weapon the more damage it will do." "What they need is a hot demonstration? One that will shake them out of their boots, and scare the hell out of them. Back at the police academy I was given a demonstration on just how dangerous these weapons can be. I have an idea. A friend of mine from the war brought back a machine gun. He gave it to me as a gift. I handle mainly rifles and pistols. Machine guns, I have no use for. Mine is only a collectors piece." Stan looked at Red. "It's upstairs with my other guns and rifles." Talon had been jumping up and down all during dinner. Finally, he settled down next to Carrie. Stan shook his head. "I thought it was you! The last time I saw you was when you and Nile hit that home run through my cabin window." Talon had been so busy he had not even noticed Stan. "Stan, it is you? Heavens Above! It's good to see you. Father said you were coming to help." Talon reached over and shook hands. "Boy, are you out of shape!" Stan laughed at Talon. "What's with the beard and moustache?" "You try running an inn, cooking all day and night. The only exercise I get was from wrestling and throwing drunken minotaurs out of my tavern. Try that!" Talon rubbed his arm. "Bullhead got my arm and side, a few days ago." Talon could see Digger advancing. "Back off! Mela tended my wounds!" Carrie had other ideas. She grabbed Talon's arm. "Digger will heal you! Or you'll have a broken arm." With one pull, she ripped off his shirt. "Come with me, Digger!" Carrie held Talon's arm behind his back and marched him upstairs, with the dwarf running to catch up. Stan shook his head. "Same old Talon! That is not the same Carrie though. What did they do to her?? Shaking his head Stan glanced over at Red. ?There is something strange about this whole thing. I can't explain it! Even being here for such a short time gives me a feeling as if I belong." "I feel it, too." Hamel felt Joleen rubbing his cheek. "I don't know what it is, but the feeling I'm getting is that I've always been part of this world. Maybe, it was meant to be!" Hamel and Stan followed Red to where Stan's things were and had a look at the gun. "This baby is a mini Uzi." Hamel raised his eyebrows. "This should do the trick. It will frighten the hell out of them for sure. I want four to six well padded mattresses put behind one of those old suits of armour. Fill the armour with old cloth and old furs anything to stop bullets. I can fire this baby, myself. Father's is larger and has a stronger kick back than this one will. Even so, these bullets will have to be slowed down. I just don't want any ricocheting back on anyone and killing us. That's why the mattresses. Once the rounds enter the mattresses, it should slow it enough, before they hit the wall." Red's eyes stared at the gun. "I'll make it six very well stuffed mattresses. I'll get the staff to set them up right now. Hamel call me, Red. I'll get the suit of armour filled with old animal water skins filled with water." "Stan has kept this Uzi in good condition. Bring the cleaning kit and ammunition. I see you removed the firing pin." Hamel watched as Stan handed him the pin. The young detective realized that he would have to reduce the charge force in each round of ammunition for the Uzi. Hamel planned to put only one real gun shell into the gun barrel. The rest would be cotton filled bullet with special tips. Hamel had made some special bullets for the movie studios in Lower Mainland area. Hamel figured that the bang would frighten these beings more than the shells damage. But still, he wanted only a few bullets to pierce the armour. Stan rooted through his papers and files. He grabbed some pictures of hunters who had been shot. As well he included pictures of dead bear and moose. "I will need a battery and some kind of cotton wadding, Does anyone have bees wax?" Hamel started towards the door. "I don't understand why you would have these types of bullets. Stan, these will go right into these walls. This will be a demo all right. Red put up a large strong shield in front of the armour. Stan, I want them to also know that the guns can be harmless. Place some metal casing shells into the suit of armour itself. I am going to rig a charge too blow that suit apart from the inside. I have done this many times for the movie studios. In the last mattress I want one of the largest water skins you have, make it three, tie them together. The water will slow down the real bullets. This will shake them up. It looks like I am blasting the armour from the outside. It is these bullets that kill. Get my meaning?" "I sure do! Well, never thought I would be handing this weapon to a teenager. Let's go down stairs and prepare." Stan knew by the way Hamel handled the gun that the young man knew what he was doing. Talon stood in the doorway. He grabbed a box of things and headed downstairs. Hamel set right to work cleaning and testing the Uzi. Flame sat watching Hamel with great interest. Hamel rigged the charges in the suit of armour, as Red had the water skins placed inside he last mattress. Stan had some car batteries that he would use for his two-way radio, the battery back up. Stan helped Ham to make up the demostration bullets from the wax and wadding. "Even these could kill someone." ?That last mattress will slow the bullet down so it doesn?t go right through the wall, but it will go into the wall about six to ten inches. The bullet will have to travel through those three water skins and other padding first. This one bullet will go into the wall. It is the latest in warfare. Armour piercing bullets.? Hamel could see Red shaking his head. ?I was a gunner in a tank during the war. We never had things like this!? Red shook his head and watched Flame at the table. ?I can see where Hamel is right!? "What is this thing?" Flame pointed to a bullet. "That is called a bullet or round and it is that thing that will kill you. See this picture of how small the hole where this bullet went into the deer." Hamel looked at the surprised expression on Flame's face. "This is what kind of a hole any bullet makes when it tries to leave the person or animal who has been shot!" There was a picture of a gaping hole in the side of the deer's side. "We be nuffin left!" Flame sat shaking his head. Joleen flew over and watched Hamel work. Flame saw Joleen touching a bullet. "You watch out for those things. They will kill you! Hamel tells me that! That is an Uzi gun." Flame shivered and shook his whole body. "Even the name makes me feel strange inside. Look at these pictures!" Flame told Joleen what Hamel had told him about the pictures. Hamel grabbed one bullet and threw it into the fireplace. ?BANG!' Joleen and Flame shot into the air and sat in the rafters. "You two can come down, now! I just wanted to show you what would happen if you touch these with your fire spells." Hamel looked at the two little ones huddled together as they stared down at him. "I would rather give you a little fright, than see you dead. I don't like my friends to die. Come down! It's all right, now." Hamel nodded to the little ones. Both flew down and landed at the opposite end of the table from Hamel. Watching the demonstration, Red walked over to the table. "Hamel is right! I'm glad he showed you, now - because you could get hurt or killed. Hamel is going to shoot that gun at that armour. I want you two up in those rafters, understand me." ?Sorry Red!? Hamel pointed to a vest. "No! I want these two behind this vest. It will stop a bullet. It has been specially made to stop bullets." Stan walked up to Hamel. "So, you wear a vest?" "Anyone who goes after those goons needs some sort of protection." Hamel pointed to Flame. "Me keep flames out! No fire breath!" Flame's small front foreleg went up to his mouth. He had his talons holding his mouth shut as he tried to talk. "Flame, better keep flames out." Joleen saw her purple friend nodding his head rapidly. Red saw Hamel put the Uzi away in a bag. "Shadow, wait until Carrie sees her car." At that moment, Carrie had returned and overheard Red's comment. She walked quickly to where Red was standing. "What is this about my car? Shadow, what have you done to my car?" Red handed Carrie her car. Shadow replied. "I just couldn't leave it at Stan's. So, I reduced it and brought it here." "YOU SHRANK MY CAR! LOOK AT IT!" Carrie stared at her car sitting on the table. It was the size of a remote controlled toy car about five inches high by foot long. Joleen turned to see why Carrie was so upset. Instantly, Joleen whipped out her sword and she flew at the car. "DAT TING! DAT TING HURT JOLEEN HEAD! YOU LITTO, NOW! JOLEEN KILL YOU!" She screamed as she dove time and time again at her prey. Red tried to grab Joleen, but missed. Shadow tried and missed. Carrie managed to pull her car out of the way in time. Joleen was flying at top speed and her sword stuck into a wooden door, behind Carrie. Joleen pulled out her sword and dove at the car, again. She sped past Shadow. The prince managed to touch her and she started to fall. Red reached out and caught her, before she hit the table. Digger noticed Stan's hand was bleeding. "Stan, come over here! Let's clean that up!" Digger had just finished healing Talon. Talon brought Digger a basin of water. Stan watched as Digger set to work to heal his hand. Within a few minutes, the cut had closed and not even a scar remained. With a serious expression on his face, Red stood holding Joleen. "I think we all know what chased Joleen. We also know that wizards are involved. Marts and Relle have been our spies all along. Where are they holding Hamel's family?" Hamel was surprised that Joleen had such a temper. He stroked Flame's back. "Red, does she always get that angry?" Stan asked. "No! It was just that they chased her and frightened her half to death. Just try to stay on her good side." Red warned and told them what had happened to Joleen in the Valley of Enchantment. ?Then I would say Joleen had ever right to be upset.? Placing her car on the table, Carrie sat down and watched Hamel. "I should take you and Shadow out back to the wood shed. Spying on Rift and those others. You could have gotten yourselves killed." "We both know what we are doing. We do not go overboard. Both of us follow the manuals and police procedure. That is why these manuals and guides were written in the first place. Carrie, Shadow and I both know exactly what we are up against. It was my father who did not. Nor did he listen." Ham glanced over at Red who was talking to Emerald. Flame was enjoying his petting. Hamel pulled out his badge and showed Flame. "If you and Joleen do well. I'll get you each a badge like this one. Hamel watched as the dragon gave him a toothy grin. Flame flew over to Joleen. "Wake up! This no time to take nap! This time to be detective!" He shook her. Hamel took two pencil rubbings of his badge and gave one to Flame. Ham showed him the one for Joleen. Flame flew around showing everyone his badge. Red stopped Flame. "Okay, tonight at the meeting I want you to be invisible, and tell me if anyone is lying. Flame, you're to tell me, if the wizards are not telling the truth. True Grey and Grik are going to be very hurt by this. They have worked as hard as I have to get this Conclave working together. Grik is the eldest of the triplets. Marts and Relle are Grik?s brothers. How do I tell Grik that his brothers are traitors to the Isles?" "Yes Red! Flame do good job!" The little dragon sat down beside Hamel. ?Tell True Grey first. You know that Grik is busy with Nova at times. Maybe, he won?t make it.? Hamel overheard Flame and Red talking. "Red, you mean this little one can detect lies?" "Yes, he sure can and has never failed me, yet." Red nodded his head and smiled. "He can tell if someone is hiding something. We aren't sure how he does it, but he can. Flame and Joleen can't lie and both have this gift. They don't know how to lie. So, if they tell you something. It is the truth." Red pounded on the table to get everyone's attention. "Emerald, would you and Carrie take Joleen upstairs. See Joleen is calmed down! I think we all know what we have to do." Red walked over to Stan "How's the hand?" "It's healed! Digger is amazing! That little one Joleen sure knows how to use her sword. She looks like she couldn't hurt a fly." Stan rubbed his hand. "Stan, Joleen has gone after a female dragon and they are vicious. Pixies fear nothing! Nothing at all!" Red sat down beside Stan. "That is why we are so upset! When I found Joleen, she was terrified of something that had chased her." "Well, we all know what that was Joleen saw. I just never thought that she would attack like that. Joleen is worse than a hornet trying to get you. If Joleen zeros in on you, lookout!" Hamel was still scratching Flame's head. Chapter Nine While the others had been setting up for the demonstration, Shadow had been in his own chambers getting to know his spider-elves a little better. ?Cela says here on her list that I am to start learning all I can about the different races of people here. I think you five know a great deal more than you are telling me. We have to learn to trust each other fully from the start. Red told me that he does not trust many people. I get the impression that someone has tried many times to kill my grandfather like they did my parents. I know all about my parent?s death. I have been helping the human police for many years with learning the reading of our Elfish language and glyphs. I know that many humans were murdered as well, because they did not heed or know the meanings of the warnings of the glyphs or runes. Also Sulphur Spore was also used in each of the killings or attempted murders. While in Manitoba, I became a special police detective.? Standing by the door to the prince?s chambers, Locker heaves a large sigh. ?So, grandfather was right! Them is in Human World! That is why grandfather is so ticked off.? Taking the time to explain to the spider-elves what exactly he knew, Shadow watched and listened to the little warriors. ?So, Hamel and I found out that this Relle and Marts were involved along with Rift Setter.? With eyes slowly beginning to glow, Shooter placed his hands on his hips and stood staring at Shadow. ?Jasper had a son? I am making special arrows just for them!? He felt Shadow?s finger on his tiny spider back. ?They killed my parents and many others. We do nothing until we get all the evidence we need first. You five will be trained by me to do some very important investigative work.? Sitting down on his bed, Shadow began to think. ?No, we are going to do this much differently. I will train you, to teach others. You five will become the backbone of my own Spider-elf Investigation Academy. I have Uncle Fred?s Police Academy manuals and many other books on law-enforcement. I will get you your own copies of these books. I have read all of them, and even though I have not had the academy training, I do know what to expect out of these courses. You are to start learning from this book. Tomorrow, we go and get Ham?s things. This we both have planned. Ham has been taught private investigative methods and karate. His brother is a Grand Master. Even though Ham body looks all broken up, I assure you, do not ever pick a fight with him. I thought because of his cripple up body, he was defenceless. Boy, was I wrong. I have been learning for years the art of Karate. Ham was learning it long before I was even walking. I pity anyone who tries to pick a fight with him. Here is my plan. We seven will work on our own to start gathering up as much evidence as we can. Paper, documentation, fingerprints, blood samples and any other evidence we can find. We will start putting all we find into a computer. Ham and I can teach you that as well. You five are to work unseen from everyone. Only Ham and I will know you are even here. This way, you can help me gather up information on spies who would want to hurt any of your families or friends. I keep a written diary of all information I come across. I have placed them inside my lab. You five are the only ones allowed in there other than Ham and Stan. We may have to trust Stan as well. He is a ranger for the human world.? ?After we learn all these books, who is going to test us as police?? Grip had just made a good point. ?I will take you to see Uncle Fred and have him test you, himself. Mornings, is for karate and policing, afternoons is for learning magic skills, human science classes, and evenings, Hamel or I will teach you computers. Others can use this information if they need it. I am saying your grandfather can also help us, later on if he wants to. This will make our forces stronger. We do this without telling anyone else. This way we can prevent spies from knowing about our little force we have started. I want you five to set up your home in the lab. If anyone asks, you are my lab guards. Flame and Joleen are not to enter the lab without me. Ham and Stan can. All right.? There was something about these five little ones that gave Shadow a feeling of peace of mind. He could trust them fully. By the end of their conversations, all six were becoming good friends. Shadow helped the little ones set up beds and gave them some elfin clothes, so they would not get cold while in their larger elf forms. A short while later, Shadow rejoined his two friends downstairs. ?I have just had a very interesting several hours. Would you two mind coming with me for a briefing in my room.? ?What?s up?? Ham has often seen that look in Shadow?s eyes before. ?That bad?? ?Not bad, but very different! This won?t take long. Stan, the guard over there will not let anyone touch those items. Please!? Shadow watched as the two men followed him upstairs to his chambers. ?I was given five little guards. I wanted you two to meet my guards. I have received a gift from our gods. All right boys, come out and meet Ham and Stan.? The five Sun Glow Spiders ran out from under wall where Shadow?s hidden door was. They all stopped and stood staring up at Ham and Stan. ?I Shooter! You gots to be Ham? We not want to fights you. Friends! Okay? Who wants flat spider as friend?? The elf-faced spider changed to elf form and enlarged himself to about three feet high. Stan knelt down in front of the little elf. ?Well, I see the army has landed?? ?Where? We send for backup!? Cushion squealed. ?No one going to land on Cushion!? Immediately, Shadow explained to the little ones what Stan meant. ?He is calling you our army. I think after you five are properly trained as I suggested, we will have on heck of an army with you little ones on our team.? ?That is for sure!? It was hard for Ham to fathom how these little ones could even learn anything. ?Are you sure they can learn what you want?? Grip immediately changed to his six-foot spider form and began to show Ham the exercises that Shadow had taught them the night before. ?See, we can learn anything we want to!? All Stan could do was laugh as he watched another spider enlarge himself and began to practise karate with Grip. ?That takes talent! I would love to see Fred?s face!? ?These five are wizards of pixie and fairy magic. They can read and write many languages, including English. This could prove very interesting in the near future.? There was a strange smile on one of the spider?s faces, as Shadow spoke. ?Shadow, we wanted to tell you later, but we think it best we do it now. A long time ago, the Emperor?s son rescued us from our home world of Neton One. We were Arrons who had died, but our spirits were being kept in Spirit Crystals so that we could be reborn once again, or when we were needed. When the Emperor?s son found out that you were coming home. Grandfather as we call him insisted that we be reborn into Sun Glow Spider. We retain all of our past knowledge from our home world. We five were scientist working in a laboratory for our Emperor when we were killed. Grandfather did a rebirth on us so that you would have experienced Arrons to help you. There are only about twenty of us who survived the transfer, the others, and there were thousands had their spirits devoured by Gretz as far as we know. We are very fortunate to be alive. You teach us your ways, and we will teach you ours. If we had this method of fighting before Gretz attacked us, we may have won. She killed millions! Grandfather witnessed the destruction of over half a million of our people die when Gretz attacked the Palace and city beneath. You call your machines computers. We call them Quzina. We know how to improve your computers as well.? There was a smile on Locker?s face as he changed to his elf form. ?Grandfather has several of our space craft hidden away from others. Some of the Argons from Neton One and Gander want to return. We cannot let them do it! It would be suicide. Gretz?s invaders have taken over the Arron and Argon world of Gander. About a hundred Argons followed us to Earth and have been hiding as black or red haired elves. They have orange eyes and if you know what to look for they are easy to spot. Two females are helping Grandfather as we speak. They are Weaver and Jody. We will work quietly with them to develop better equipment for us to use. We can then pass on the information to you three. Pretend it came from you. Shadow you are right, Red has been attacked many times. Gretz wants Red dead. She chased Mel, a human doctor from here so that there would be no healers available to heal Red if he got badly hurt again. Crab, Mite, Spot and Speck have really had their tiny hands full protecting Red and Emerald. If we can get the upper hand as Cela wants, then we can come down hard on these people doing all the killings. These people are mainly Trirogs. We call them this, because they are basically cloned from three different beings elf or human, dragon or argon, and Utaras spirits. These Utaras are very dangerous. Grandfather has spoiled the cloning solutions or potions used to make these clone perfect. This was done by two of Grandfather?s uncles from Neton One.? Cushion sat staring at Stan. Shooter explained the rest of what they knew. ?Well, that?s it! Cela set these guides as an outline of what has to be done. We have three years before Gretz realizes that the real prophecy is coming true. By then we want to have several doctors here and a secure area for them.? ?Well, this does make sense now. With this trouble, it is no wonder they went after Mel. I was given this. It was one of Jilon?s journals. In it he says that the Trirogs are out there in the thousands.? Shadow could see Stabber shaking his head. ?They were at one time, posing as dragons. We have killed off thousands of them. We believe there are about a hundred or so left. These Trirogs cannot breed. Only can they be produced though cloning labs, which we have to find.? Reaching out for Shadow?s hand, Stabber handed the prince a message. ?It has just come for you.? Shadow read the note and handed it to Stan. ?Well! We cannot let the others know that we have found Oft and Stun. Stan talk to Talon, get him to help you scout out these others. My aunt is coming here with some high flyers to help you two locate the exact location of these four. We have to make it look like we found them in the fly over, tonight. Then Ham can get his equipment tomorrow, we go after the women tomorrow night.? ?Excellent plan. No one would be the wiser. So that is why we will have to bring the other humans here by pulling them into this world. We?ll bring my father here as a doctor, next. This will be kept quiet.? Stan watched as everyone agreed to his plan. ?We plan and set up everything after we get the women.? ?Before we go down stairs. There is one thing that will throw off these Trirogs for sure. Stan, you are of the First Nation or Canadian Indian. Ham and his family are part Mexican. Fred Borden and several of his friends are also Mexican. Ham, Kevin is Japanese and your adopted brother. We have several Japanese looking people here. I spotted several on the Isle of Stayn. What I am getting at is that many of the elves are half-breeds and resemble these two races. You both get my meaning. That meeting starts soon. We better get going.? Shadow watched as Stan and Ham followed him back downstairs to the Great Hall. ?With the human smell, we give off, this will give us a better disguise. These people will think we are from the Isles and part human. Both Ham and I get your meaning.? Stan paused for a moment and watched Ham starting to grin. ?What is it?? ?My brother, Kevin will go absolutely crazy if he discovers that real dragons do exist. Kevin is a Vet for animals. His specialization is lizards. Here I am living with dragons and my brother would love to come here.? Ham could see Shadow and Stan start laughing. ?Maybe, later we can drag Kevin here as well.? Shadow felt Ham?s hand on his arm. ?I am so happy you are here with us. I have been so worried about you.? Meanwhile, Mia had entered Red?s Great Hall with Maria following close beside. They made their way over to where Shadow was sitting. The young prince smiled at his aunt and cousin, he rose to greet them. Delighted to see her cousin again, Maria threw her arms around Shadow's neck and hugged him. "Mother told me we really are cousins. Mother also told me I am to make sure nothing happens to you." Shadow's eyes rolled back in his sockets, as he stared at Mia. "Gee, thanks, Mia! I don't need that kind of help!" Mia just laughed and messed Shadow's hair. "Aren't you going to introduce me to your friends?" "Gentlemen, this is Mia, my aunt and my cousin, Maria." Shadow grinned at the females. "Ladies, this is Stan and Hamel." Stan and Hamel were seated at the table going over some of the papers and notes, which Red had given them. Hamel raised his head and stared at Mia. His mouth fell open and he elbowed Stan hard in the ribs. Stan raised his head, before him stood the most beautiful woman he had ever seen in his entire life. Both men scrambled to their feet as they greeted the two females. They stumbled over their own feet and tripped their way over to Shadow. "Pleased, to meet you!" The men spoke in unison. "Gentlemen!" Mia replied and saw the men grabbing chairs for her and Maria. Stan held Mia's chair. "Shadow, why is it that in less than three hours. I have met more beautiful women than I have in my entire lifetime." "I agree with Stan." Hamel held the chair for Maria. "Even the young ladies are very beautiful and take after their mothers." A large smile formed on Maria's face. "I like this one! Can I keep him, mother?" She held his arm and smiled at her mother. "Maria, you're only eight years old. Wait a few years. Elves have plenty of time to grow up." Mia laughed at Hamel's face. "We'll just adopt him as your brother, instead." Shadow started to laugh at Hamel. "Some elves look a great deal older and some look younger than they really are." Maria shifted her eyes to Stan. "You can keep this one! I still want Hamel!" Red strolled over as he laughed. "Mia, Hamel's father was the detective who handled Rose and Nile's murder case. Hamel's mother and sister have been kidnapped by the same wizard, we are after. I thought it only fitting to help him recover his family." "That wizard burned my father and older brother alive. He made me watch!" Hamel watched Maria rise from her chair. "Maria, sit down!" Mia said firmly. "We'll all help Hamel get his mother and sister back. Sit down and be a good girl." "Yes Mother!" Maria held Hamel's hand. "I won't let anyone hurt Hamel or Shadow. You can throw them in the deepest dungeons for the rest of their lives." "Maria, when we catch them. They will be punished! I assure you!" Shadow glanced over at Red. "Red, Storm and Sky are waiting for us outside and are looking forward to the flight, tonight. Will these gentlemen be joining us? Red, did you tell them about Sky and Storm?" Mia could see her brother frowning at her. "Well, not exactly!" Red hesitated for a moment. "I told them about the flight, but I forgot to tell them on what or should I say on whom!" "I don't like the sound of this! What do you mean, on what or whom? I thought you had a plane." Stan felt Mia grab his arm, and noticed her grab Hamel's arm as well. She dragged both men through the huge double doors of the Great Hall. Being very diplomatic, Mia turned to face Red. "We'll meet you back here as soon as I have introduced these two gentleman to Storm and Sky." Mia continued to walk from the room with Stan on one arm and Hamel on the other. She escorted both men outside into the darkness of the tower courtyard where she then called out to her sons. "Sky! Storm! I have two gentlemen friends of Red's, I'd like you both to meet." "Yes, Mia, we are here!" The voice exerted that same harsh and dominate vocalization much in like Phantom did. "Pleased to meet you, gentlemen. I am Storm!" "Gentlemen, I am Sky. At your service, Sirs!" Out of the darkness, moved two huge shapes. Both men moved behind Mia and stood in awe. The two dragons bowed their heads. They were about half the size of Phantom. Mia felt the two men tugging at her arms. "Gentlemen, these two dragons are here to help us. They would give their lives to save you. They're no different than Flame, just larger." "I never thought I'd ever get to see a real dragon, but in less than four hours I have seen one huge one. Now, I have the pleasure of meeting two more. After what I have been through these past few days, I'm glad you're on our side." In his face showed the devastation Hamel had gone through. He nodded his head to the dragons. ?I personally thank you for your assistance.? It was Sky who moved closer to Stan. "You are different from other humans I have seen. You look as if there might be some elf in you." His body had already begun to relax as Stan crossed his arms in front of himself and he spoke with great pride. "No, Great One! I'm not elf, but I'm a full blood Native from the First Nations. It's a great honour to grace your presence!" Stan bowed his head in respect. "In my tribe, we honour the spirits of animals, such as the eagle, bear and whale. I consider it a great tribute working with you both." For the first time in their lives, neither young dragon knew what to say. They just bowed their heads to the two men. Even Mia was taken in with pride. For never had anyone shown so much respect as Stan had for another living creature. Even Mia could see the agonizing expression on the younger man?s face, but she said nothing as her head turned to back towards her sons. It was at this time that Mia received a telepathic message from Red. "Gentlemen, Red and the Conclave await us. I feel it's my duty to warn you that this Conclave is made up of different beings from all over the Isles. I can feel that you both have a high regard for life, as well as respect for the feelings of others. Please, do be careful around these beings, tonight. I'd hate to lose friends like you both, because one of these beings did not understand what true respect is. Come my friends! Let's join the others!" Leading the men back into the Great Hall, Mia asked them to sit with Shadow and Maria. Suddenly, a gong rang out and echoed throughout the Great Hall. Stan and Hamel sat down on the right side of the Prince. Shadow leaned over and whispered to both men. "Red told me to tell you that if you're threatened tonight, back off, immediately. These beings are all wizards and fight mainly with fire and lightning spells as well as weapons. After the demonstration, Flame and Joleen will act as your helpers." "We'll be careful!" Stan placed his hand on Hamel's shoulder. "Just remember, that these beings are like a wild cat. Watch your back! Keep your distance, until they feel you out. Give them the same respect you would a tiger, and you'll be all right." Shadow and Maria just smiled at each other when they saw Hamel nodding his head to Stan. In the centre of the Great Hall was a huge oak rectangular shaped table with different sized and shaped chairs or stools around it. Both huge double doors at the far end of the hall began to open. Into the hall walked a variety of beings. Some were very beautiful, while some were hideous. Still others resembled elves and a few were even in a humanoid form. They all walked over to the table and sat down. Mia had vanished from the room, but suddenly reappeared in her white guardian robes with the golden trim. She wore a white pearl coloured cloak, trimmed with white fur. Her facial features had changed, and she did not look like Mia the assistant to Misty. She nodded to Shadow as she gracefully strolled into the middle of the room, just as another gong sounded. "Conclave High Master Wizard, Red the Great!" Misty announced in her dragon voice, and then she walked back to Maria. Everyone in the room rose to their feet and bowed to Misty just before Red entered the hall. He was dressed in white robes, and a cloak with gold and silver braid. In his left hand was a Golden Wand of Yana and in the other he carried his Staff of Power, which glowed with a golden aura. Red was not walking, but floated across the floor as he made his way to a throne-like chair at the head of the table, he then sat down. Everyone else sat down, they watched and listened to Red as he brought the meeting to order. Emerald rose to her feet to read the minutes of the last meeting. After she was finished she sat back down and nodded to her husband. Rising to his feet, Red began to speak in a voice few had ever heard before. It was what Red called his voice of dragons. "This meeting tonight concerns us all. We've all had our disagreements in the past. However, tonight, as you may have noticed, I have called only the twelve District Masters here. This is a special meeting, one not for apprentices. There is to be no fighting!" Red noticed the Conclave's Wizards were looking around at the others against the wall. "As you can see, we have guests. Some of which are humans who have come from the Forbidden World to help us. We, my people are in very serious trouble! You have all heard by now that more of our people had been reported missing. You also know that I went to get my grandson, Shadow. Tonight, you'll all get to meet him. You're probably saying to yourselves that a child has no business here at this meeting. I'd agree, but something has happened. I feel it's my duty to let the Conclave know. I'll introduce Shadow, first." Red watched as one of the Conclave, an ogre began to stare at his grandson. Shadow moved across the room towards the table of wizards. He stayed on the right hand side as Red had instructed, and was almost to his grandfather's side, when the ogre stood up. He slowly walked towards Shadow. The huge ogre acted as if he were in a trance. "Please, me won't harm you! Me must know for sure!" The ogre said as he continued to walk towards Shadow. "Me called Strogg!" The ogre bowed to Shadow and turned to the other Conclave Members at the table. "Strogg, maybe stupid sometimes! Maybe, me not always understand things!" Strogg paused trying to find the right words to explain. "Red's Shadow is the Prophecy King! Me can see him glow shining like star in the sky!" Strogg knelt down in front of Shadow and bowed to him touching his head to the floor. "Me here to serve you! What is it you want me to do?" Strogg never bowed to anyone or would ever offer his service to others. The other Conclave Wizards were dumbfounded by the ogre?s actions. They could see that Strogg was in a state of submission. They knew this ogre was a very mean, and was unpredictable at the best of times. A male centaur walked over to Shadow and stood inches away from him. "Strogg is right! HAIL, SHADOW!" The centaur shouted. "HAIL! PRINCE OF THE PROPHECY!? All the other wizards shouted the same. "HAIL SHADOW! HAIL PRINCE OF THE PROPHECY!" "I's Horman, my Prince!" The centaur bowed to Shadow. "This must remain a secret! This child is our prince and we not want him hurt. Red is right! This child does belong to the Conclave. We must all swear allegiance to our prince." Horman nodded to Strogg. "Put the prince on my back. No one will touch our prince as long as one of us lives!" All Misty and Red could do was stare at each other in surprise. Neither had expected this to happen. Each evil began pledging allegiance to Shadow and presented him with gifts. Red waited until the Conclave Members returned to their seats. Talon had been standing with Shadow's cloak and sword, beside Red's chair. He handed the sword and cloak to his father. Horman moved closer to the head of the table. Strogg carefully lifted Shadow down. Hort, the giant moved a chair next to Red's chair for Shadow, then bowed and returned to his seat. Red helped Shadow to strap on his sword, Stinger. The Prince's grandfather placed Prince's cloak on his grandson. "Members of the Conclave! I realize how long it has been since we have had a prince. Before any of you leave, we have an important matter to discuss. We have a big problem! Someone is trying to kill our Prince!" Red looked around the room as silence swept the Great Hall. All the wizards stopped talking and listened. "Yes, it's true!" Red lowered his voice. "For the past twelve years, someone." Red glared around the room. "Two wizards! And not any of us! These man and their group have been trying to kill my grandson. They killed Nile and Rose. Then recently they have killed Carrie's son, Perry. You all see that young human over beside Guardian Misty. Well, that young man just lost his father and brother. A wizard burnt them to death. These monsters helping the wizard have taken Hamel's mother and sister. The wizard made Hamel watch his father and brother being burned alive. Richard Hamel was the police officer that was heading the investigation of Rose and Nile's deaths. So, there is a definite connection. We think Bess and Kala are somewhere on the Isles. These monsters are dangerous, not because they know magic, but they carry a weapon that can cut a giant or dragon into pieces in a matter of seconds. The prince will help us and so will these other two humans." Red took a sip of water and continued. "Have any of you seen anything different in your areas? If you do, DO NOT! And I repeat! DO NOT try to take matters into your own hands. These people carry terrible weapons with them. Hamel will show you what these weapons can do to beings like ourselves." Red pointed in the direction of Hamel. "This young man is a very capable warrior. He has been specially trained to handle these types of weapons. You all knew Nile. You heard him speak of his human friend, Stan. Well, this young man beside Hamel is Stan the Ranger. He has come to help us as well. If you are ready Hamel, you may show my people what a small weapon can do." Hamel moved across the floor and pulled out the mini Uzi from under his robe. Without warning, he held the gun at hip height then fired it at the armour that they had set up in the room, which was a good one hundred and fifty feet away. All thirty-two rounds were let loose into the armour. From a carpet, under Hamel's feet, he had triggered a special foot control to set off some special affects to help with the demonstration. Within seconds, the armour was sent crashing to the floor. After, Stan walked over, picked up the armour, carried it to the table and lay it down. The members stared in horror at the armour. Two of the Conclave Members rose from their chairs and went to the wall. They pulled down the mattresses and bales of straw. They found six holes in the wall, where the rounds had gone right through and lodged. "Master Red, what are we to do? There are six holes in your walls. Even our best weapons do not go into walls. Especially, into stone walls!" Horman was awed by the spectacle. Red had been waiting for exactly the right moment. "My grandson and these two humans know how to handle these weapons. If you find anything you do not know what it is. Bring it to us, immediately. Let us see it, first. Do not try to see if it works. Put a hold spell on it and into a bag. Then bring it here. Even these small bullets are extremely dangerous." Stan walked over to the table and showed each member of the Conclave what bullets looked like. Stan threw the two bullets into the fireplace. BANG! BANG! Rang out, through the room. The members sat awed and shaking their heads. Horman watched the two humans. "So, how can these humans help us, if our enemy has those weapons? How can we stop them from killing others of us?" Rising to his feet, Shadow spoke to the members. "We have ways to stop them. Hamel, Stan and myself can stop those men. We are very lucky to have these two humans to help us. Stan as Red told you is a Forest Ranger. Stan is also one of the best Trackers Red and Talon know. Hamel is a Detective, which is something like what you call a Finder. Hamel has gone to schools like I have been learning from. It takes special training to become a Detective in his world. He is much like myself in that he knows his weapons and how to handle them. Hamel has some special equipment he is willing to loan us and help us to operate it. This equipment will help find and track down the wizards and the men involved. At this time, we are dealing with only one of these two wizards that Red told you about. By the way, his partner has killed many humans in the Forbidden World. Now, he is trying to kill our people. Tell your villages and towns. Tell the children! Especially, the children for they love to hide and go adventuring. It would be our luck that a child finds these things. Spread the word that Prince Phantom has come home and is after those responsible for these disappearances. Maybe, I can draw them into the open." Stan and Hamel had emptied the gunpowder from twelve bullets as gifts for the Conclave. Joleen and Flame flew down to the table and sat near Shadow. "Hamel and I have a gift for each one of you. You can show your people these items. Tell them what they can do. These bullets are called duds. They cannot harm you at all. Joleen and Flame will pass them out to each one of you." Stan handed Joleen and Flame the empty shell casings. Shadow saw Carrie entering the room. She handed her car over to Shadow. The prince tapped the table with a gavel. "Those men also have machines, which look like this. They come in different sizes and shapes. But they all are noisy and may hurt your ears, if anyone sees or hear a thing like this. Back off, immediately. We just heard that Dryvas was murdered when he went to investigate. So, Please! Contact us, immediately! I'll now show you what kind of noises they make and what scent this machine has. Hamel and Stan have pictures for you all to take and show your people." Shadow took Carrie's car to the centre of the floor. He enlarged and started the car. He left it running for a few seconds and turned it off. Some of the members screamed in pain from the motor noise. Shadow reduced the car, handing it to Carrie with keys. "We know some of your friends and family members are missing. We'll need to know the area where they were last seen. We also want a full description of these people. Do you all understand?" Shadow informed the Conclave. All the members nodded and said they understood. Shadow drew Stinger and holding his sword high in the air. It began to glow with a silver aura. Shadow called out in Phantom's voice. "These are our lands and people! We want them back! We will get them back! Everyone of them!" The members all cheered and hailed Shadow, again. Red adjourned the meeting. To Red's surprise, everyone stayed to talk to Shadow, Hamel and Stan. Talon served refreshments afterwards, which he had never done, after a meeting. Some of the wizards stayed the night at Red's Tower. Walking towards Red was True Grey and Flexer. The three friends nodded to each other. "That was some meeting! Red, if these young ones are right. We should maybe step aside and let them run with their instincts. Red, I want you to check out that wizard called Old Wiz and that one called Gin. Big Man has been murdered. When Hornbell told me about Splat, I managed to check out part of Splat's story. It is true! Splat gave Eric this paper. I investigated as best I could. I would like to meet our prince!" True Grey walked with Red and Flexer to where Shadow was sitting talking with others from the Conclave. "Shadow, this is True Grey and Flexer. They wish to meet you!" Red stepped back after his brief introduction. "I must talk to Stan and Hamel." Red excused himself. Shadow smiled at the two gentlemen. "Please, sit down! Red has already explained to me what was to happen in the near future. I will be happy to work with Flexer in anyway I can." "We have a rough job ahead of us. We will all have to be on the alert from now on!" Flexer slipped Shadow a note. "I am delighted to see that Red is trying new ways, even if you and Mia must convince him. Hamel and Stan were just explaining some of this equipment that they will be using. I would like to learn more about these machines." "We will be willing to teach you! Hamel knows several people in the police departments that were involved with my parent's murder case. Fred Borden was Richard Hamel's partner. I understand from talking to Hamel that Fred is going to retire in a few years. We could use a man like Fred. Get him to start a police force. Well, it would take some of the pressure away from Red and the Conclave. We could hire Fred as Police Commissioner for the Isles." Shadow felt Flexer's hand on his arm. "This would put Fred out front for these Bad People to watch, while we moved around in the background collecting evidence to put these Bad People away in prison." "Red would really need to be kept out of this! We could keep his image as part of the Conclave." Flexer watched as True Grey nodded in agreement. "But Red would never go to the human world, if he thought the Conclave was being dissolved." "That is for sure! Flexer is going to be taking over for Red, anyway. We could set up meetings between Flexer and Fred in the human world. Then when Flexer takes over we bring Fred to the Isles and any others we need. Shadow, I don't care how you do it! Get Stan's father here! We need Doc really bad, before anything happens. Any ideas!" True Grey could see Shadow waving to Stan and Hamel. "We don't dissolve the Conclave, but we use the police force and judges to help make the Conclave stronger. I was given the manuscripts from the Tonyan School. In those manuscripts are some pretty fancy illusions. With Hamel and Stan's help I think I can talk Eric into helping us as well. Talon mention that Eric and Digger were both learning to become doctors, before Mel left." Shadow waited until Hamel and Stan sat down. "I have an idea! The only way to get Doc here is to have several people all at once get hurt. Under that kind of stress, Red would gladly go and drag Doc here, himself. This could be done by illusions if necessary! One more thing, Hamel discovered the two names of these wizards we are dealing with. Marts is one and Relle is the other." In a flash of a second, True Grey grabbed Flexer's arm. "So, they defile our trust and the Gods. Flexer, you must go see if Rahab knows. I'm going to see Yana." Stan and Hamel walked over to Shadow and the others. They stood listening to the prince talking to the elders. "You young ones are as sneaky as a Swamp Snake after its prey. I'll let you three handle the details. Just get Doc here!" True Grey watched Stan laughing. "Well, Doc will not have to put up with mandatory retirement." "That's for sure! Dad would love it here! He already likes Shadow. He called our prince the best head cleaner he has found!" Stan explained what happened. "I still have a lump, but it is much better!" "Gentlemen, Maria told me about Vinnin and Tyran trying to murder off Whitestone and Wolvershen Clan members. The more I am told about the Isles, the more I want to start up a small force of my own to snoop into some of these matters at hand. Maria gave me an idea. The Elders of the Isles never listen to two types of people. One type of people would be the children and second is the Cribbers. If we could take some of these people and train them properly to spy on these Bad People, we could get the information we need to bring the Bad People to trial. We make up case files on each Bad Person. In that file, we list murders or other offences they have done in the past as well as the present and future as they happen. This gathering of evidence could, if done properly will hang those doing the crimes. We build sturdy case files on each. This means gathering witness's names and taping their encounters on videotapes for later use in their trials. This way, if that person is murdered, we still have their testimony on tape for all to see. It is like seeing a human movie or picture show." Shadow could see that True Grey and Flexer liked his ideas. "Shadow, start teaching the others slowly, so you do not draw attention to your group. Hamel should have some idea of how to teach them. I'll let you get back to your guests. Here are Rings of Calling. Use them to contact me! Stan, get Doc here, first! Then we get Hamel to work on Fred. Good! I like you three young people. But best of all, I like the way you think!" True Grey rose and shook hands with all three as he and Flexer left. "That is some team we have!" Shadow sat talking to Stan and Hamel for a while, and then Wonder joined them. They talked for almost an hour. Strogg walked over at Talon, and then at Shadow. "Our prince is sleeping. He had a busy night and was tired. I saw him talking to Wonder just before he fell asleep. Maybe, you should take our prince to his room. Talon, if Shadow needs help. Call me, right away! Strogg will fight by prince's side. I am going to get the support of Gorrvan. Me thinks Gorrvan will take a liking to Shadow! Our prince is just the type Gorrvan will like and support." The ogre said proudly. "The prince and his friends will destroy the Councils of Seven. Shadow has the smarts to get them Bad People into prison." Strogg pulled Talon over to a corner. ?This come to me! You read! Strogg, We gots human women now. Try to get Misty to help find us. We be staying near Corndale, until end of moon phase. Get us help. Boss in big trouble! Gretz knows that what Boss doing. Them now after Boss. We has to stay with Boss. Tell Talon, cause him know Ranger Stan. Tell ranger to be very careful. Relle is on human side. Marts is after Hamel women that we have. If Marts tries anything, we going to execute him by ourselves. You get Talon to Ranger Stan. Tell him that Relle is going after Doc when him come way back to Isles. We need Guardian Talon?s help. Oft and Stun ?How did they know I was like Red?? Talon waited for an answer. ?Only we three can see your glow! Not even others can see that. You have special glow like Majesta. Talon, Strogg going to see Gorrvan and tell him to ready troops in Underground. Something big about to happen! Me not know what! I gave Oft and Stun medicine for women in case them gets hurt. Marts is killer all right. Nova and Venya have told Oft and Stun to kill Marts for killing others in human world. Shadow has pictures from police. Oft tell me that him see warnings in pictures. I not ask how Oft and Stun finds out these things. Me think that Nova gives them Light Dragon skills. Them my cousins, but boy them sure moves like lightning bolt in sky. Get prince to show you where pictures are. Look in bottom of picture you will see shadow on ground. That was Oft in him speed form. Stun wants you all to follow them. Oft and Stun tell me to see you. Venya send them to guard Boss, orders come from Bessa. Since when Bessa give order?? "I don?t know! Do as you are told. I?ll get Doc here. Tell Oft and Stun that Stan the Ranger is already here with me. We will get the women tomorrow night. Have them put on an act for Marts. Yes, Shadow does have the education as well as Hamel and Stan. Thank you, Strogg! I'll tell Shadow!" Talon carried Shadow up to his room and put him to bed. Strogg hurried over to Hamel and knelt down in front of the human teenager. "We going to help you all we can. Here, you take my clan ring. Now you my little ogre brother. Hamel, you take this ring and use it to call me. I wants to learn more about being a detective. One more thing, Oft and Stun be my cousins. Now we all family and must help each other. I know your mother and sister are safe." It was plain to see that Strogg liked both humans. He even handed Stan a clan ring as well and patted him on the back. ?We get Doc here too!? ?Strogg, how can you know so much?? Hamel could see the ogre smiling at him. ?No one thinks me spy for Cela. Venya and Cela be sisters. Venya has cousins as her spies. We work together!? Strogg glanced over at Stan. ?Someone has to put bad people in their place. Even if it is in ground! Must tell Stun and Oft that you coming to get women tomorrow. Make it looks go! We not want spies here at tower to find out we on to them.? Strogg rose to his feet and rubbed Ham?s cheek. ?Marts be executed in short while. Gods send Oft and Stun to do job. Hope they get Marts good! I tell them to make it funny death. Marts is very stupid wizard. You wait and see! Hamel hurting bad.? Meanwhile, Maria had followed Talon to the prince's room, where she changed to dragon. "I'll watch my cousin! Shadow is really tired isn't he?" "Yes Maria! I would not try to interfere with Shadow's plans. Stay in the background, if he needs help then you will be there for him." Talon was concerned about the prince. "Good-night!" Talon had left Shadow's room to stop by Mia's room. He knocked on the door. "Come in!" Mia called out from her bed. Talon entered the room and was glad to see she was alone. "Mia, can I speak with you for a minute?" She sat reading a book and nodded. Talon sat down. "I'm concerned with Shadow. He drained his energy, tonight." Mia looked at Talon. "Yes, I saw you carrying Shadow into his room. I'll mention it to Shadow. I know he will listen to me. I'll see you later, after you return. Good luck on your flight!" Talon left Mia's room. He hurried to meet the others outside in the tower courtyard. Red and Stan were mounted on Storm's back. Hamel was waiting for Talon on Sky's back. Talon mounted up and sat down behind Hamel. Both dragons leapt into the air. Stan had brought the two night scopes from his rifles for them to use. He had given Hamel one to use as well. Meanwhile, Strogg had used his magic to reach his two cousins. ?Good you still here. I talked to Talon. Him is coming to gets you tomorrow night. They are going out tonight in a dragon flight to see if they can spot you. Where is Marts?? ?At tavern, where else would him be at? We move truck to another camp area as soon as him hurry off for town.? Oft watched as Bess walked over to them. ?These my cousins, Oft and Stun. ?We pulling you tomorrow night.? ?What will you boys do? If Marts finds out.? Bess did not finish her sentence. ?Gods have already sentenced Marts and him brother to death. It is against our laws on the Isles to harm humans or kill them. Marts and Relle do both so Gods decree them have to die.? Strogg rubbed Bess?s cheek. ?I have talked to Hamel. He is with Stan the ranger at Red?s Tower. That is where you will be going after we come to rescue you. Now, we need to make plans. Stan and Talon are going on a search flight tonight, they will leave very soon. So, we has to do our planning fast. Marts and others must think that Bess and little girl are dead.? ?Boss tells us to get noise of truck to hurt dragon?s ears. This be our only chance to get rid of Marts. How we to do this?? Oft glanced over at Kala. ?This will need planning to make it look real.? Realize that these three ogres needed guidance, Bess sat think for some time. It was Kala who spoke next. ?That truck is in bad shape. We already had a fire in the motor. I heard Marts saying that we will never make it to Boss?s camp. He bought some fire components from the last village we passed through. I watched as Marts spread that yellow powder all over the inside of the truck. That why him leave in a hurry!? Strogg checked out the truck. ?Little one is right. Sulphur Spore is all over the truck. Marts is planning attack on truck. We have to make this look really good!? ?Strogg, you go to Eir. Gets her burn salves and potions. We make sure that Talon and Stan find us tonight. You bring us Eir?s healing supplies after dragons find us tonight. Then we help Bess and Kala put salve all over them. This will protect them from fire burns. If they do get hit, then power of spell will be reduced. Strogg finds scales from fire dragon.? Oft tried to think of where he saw some. ?Oft is right, fire scales we see were in cave not far from here. Strogg, you go get them. It is cave where Red use to practise magic when little elf.? Stun watched as his cousin vanished from the camp. It was only two hours later that Strogg returned with everything. He helped put the salve on the females, first. Next, Strogg, Oft and Stun then tied the smaller scales to Bess and Kala?s arms and legs. The larger scales covered the female?s backs and chests. Strogg designed two helmets for the women?s heads. The women were then covered with robes and cloaks. Stun rubbed salve into his hands, and then placed his hands into the campfire. ?See, salve protect skin. After Marts tries his tricks. We will the cast spells on you to pretend you really badly burnt. No one will know but us five.? After you rescued, we go to Boss and tell him what Marts did, after we execute him. We tell Boss that you dead. Then if bad councils are listening, them only hear that part. We let Marts burn the truck!? Oft reached out and held Kala on his knee. ?We all really like you. We not want you hurt. How we to know when dragons are coming?? ?Dragons are leaving now. Them will roar when they see you or hear your engine of machine. I has to go!? Strogg vanished from the area and returned to see Talon and Stan ready left. Closing his eyes, Strogg rubbed his wizard?s ring. ?Talon, they are ready! Strogg will stay in tower until you come back.? The dragons flew over the northern part of the Isles and worked southward. It was a slow flight. The elves night vision was limited in places, but the night scopes were working great. They penetrated the darkness with no problems. The dragons flew at a slow speed all night and stopped only three times to rest. The night seemed to drag on and both young dragons were getting tired. There was only an hour of darkness left. Red called over to the others. "Talon, I think we should call it a night and continue tomorrow night. These young dragons are getting tired. Frankly, so am I." The dragons turned and were flying north of Corndale, when both dragons began to roar out in pain. "That noise! What is it! It hurts my ears!" Sky roared. Storm roared back to his brother. "It's coming from Corndale area." "Head east boys!" Red shouted and felt Storm beginning is turn. "Red! Over there! Do you see it! The light moving to the west through those trees! Just south of that town! They're in the trees or something." Stan handed Red the scope. "Yes, I can just see it! That's a truck. Well, we know where they are. Did you see the lights?" Hamel called out. Talon laughed and patted Hamel on the back. "We sure did! Now, we have them! It looks like they are heading towards Daisydale tunnel. That Isle is nothing, but caves. They would pick a place like that! Storm, Sky head home, fellows! We have done a good nights work." The dragons headed back to tower. Red opened a huge portal in the top of his tower. The dragon settled in the tower room. The men dismounted and left the dragons to sleep. Red and Stan went to see Mia. Talon went with Hamel to return the night scopes to their cases. Talon had spent all night with Hamel and knew that the young man was hiding something. Earlier that evening, Flame had told Talon that he had smelt metal on Hamel. Flame wanted to know what type of armour the young human was wearing. Talon had felt something hard under Hamel's clothes, when they young man had almost slid off Sky's back. "Hamel, come with me!" They walked into Talon's room. He offered the young man a drink. "Hamel, come, sit down! I get the feeling you're hiding something from us. Maybe, we can help you. It's more than just your mother and sister? Isn't it? I had to grab you three times, tonight. I felt something under your clothing. It'll be all right!" Talon watched the young man hang his head in shame. "I'll leave as soon as my family are free. Talon, I wear a body and leg brace. I only have problems getting in and out of my braces. Strand gave me a little helper that I called Flip. He has helped me for years. I want to stay and help you! Sure, I have a disability! I can do the work! I have managed so far." Hamel was very upset and unsure what the others might do. Everyone around him was so strong and healthy. Talon's senses told him that Hamel had been afraid to tell anyone. "Hamel, I can help you. I think you can manage very well. I have not seen anyone near you.? Suddenly, Flip appeared and move in behind Talon. ?It is because you are looking the wrong way!? Turning around, Talon came face to face with a Grey Argon. ?Well, what have we here?? ?My body guard and friend.? Ham started to laugh at Talon. ?Strand gave Flip to me.? ?Then into hiding you will remain and keep Ham safe. I never realized that you had met Strand. But we can still help you. I noticed your left side shakes. We have healing potions that may help the shaking. These potions are made from natural plants not chemical drugs. We can try, if you want? When we fly I'll make sure you ride with me.? Talon watched Flip vanish from sight. ?We better tell Mia. She is one of the guardian's assistants and can protect you. No one else needs to know. You can stay and sleep in my room. If anyone asks just say your studying how elves live." "Fair enough!" Hamel sighed with relief. "Would you get Mia for me. I'll have to explain this to her. Talon, I left my world so fast. I don't even have anything with me. Red said we are going to get father's equipment in the morning. I'll have to stop by the house and get my medication." "We better talk to Mia. She can find you something to wear. I'll return in a few minutes. You rest!" Talon smiled and left his room. Talon returned within ten minutes, carrying a large box of clothes for Hamel. Mia followed Talon into his room. She walked over to Hamel and sat down next to him on Talon's couch. Hamel was trying to get his shoes off as they entered. "I was just coming to see you. Sky told me that you almost slid off his back several times. I've brought you some better clothes. They will help prevent you sliding around. Next time, you ride a dragon have them use this harness. Those human clothes are no good for dragon riding." Mia knelt down and helped Hamel off with his shoes. "Mia, I have something to tell you." Hamel started to stand up. He dragged his leg as he started to inch his way towards Talon's bed. Mia grabbed Hamel's arm and helped him. She looked up at Talon. Hamel sat on the bed and looked up at Mia. "I think it's better if I showed you. Talon once the body brace is off. I can't move around much." Hamel showed Talon how to work the straps and buckles. Hamel lay on the bed in just his under shorts. "I wanted you to see what is under my clothes. I hide it well! Don't you think?" Mia sat down and rubbed Hamel's cheek. "You sure do!" She moved closer to him and kissed him on the forehead. "You were right to show me." She turned to Talon. "Go get Digger! These sore on his leg and hips must be cleaned and healed." Mia covered Hamel with a blanket. Hamel shook his head. "No doctors! Please, I only wanted you two to know." "Digger is not a doctor. He is only a cleric and a healer. I can stop Digger from telling. So, don't worry! Only the three of us will know. Besides, I want you up and around. We need you!" Mia kissed Hamel, again. It was the first time in his life that anyone said they needed Hamel. It was giving him a sense of pride and encouragement, which he needed right now. Talon hurried off to find Digger. "I think you are very brave to tell me. There, now you won't catch cold." Mia put another blanket on Hamel and rubbed his cheek. "Hamel, we all have our secrets, which we want to keep. Even I have my secrets, but I want to share one with you. Digger and Talon already know. My real name is Misty. I'm Storm and Sky's mother. Maria is my daughter. We're not all elves some of us are dragons. Please, tell no one of my secret. I'm Shadow's real aunt on his mother's side. When I am in my dragon form call me Misty. Otherwise in elf form I am Mia." Hamel squeezed her hand. "Mia, thank you! You mean Rose was a dragon? I thought you would send me back to Powell River. Father sent me to watch Brett, because he thought I was out of danger. Father always wanted me out of the way." "Yes, Rose was my sister! If you think you're going to get out of this job! You're crazy! Not in your lifetime!" Mia kissed him on the cheek. "Hamel, I like you! Believe me or not, for the first time since these bad things began to happen, I think that it will be you who finds out what is going on. You're far to valuable to us to let go over a slight disability. Red told me about things like this. Hamel, I know a man who has no legs. He runs and owns a store, tavern and inn. So, you have a little problem. You're far from helpless." Mia held Hamel's hand. Digger and Talon walked into the room. Mia immediately grabbed Digger around the throat with her hand. "If you ever, tell anyone about Hamel's problem. You sir will be my next meal. I hope you understand?" Digger squeaked as Mia had him up in the air by the throat. "Not a word! I promise!" The dwarf looked down at Hamel as he lay in the bed. Mia set Digger back on the floor. Talon had the servants put another bed into his room. He closed the door and put the bed together, himself. Digger and Mia healed Hamel's sores. "Hamel, what happened to you?" Digger had never seen so many scars on one person before. "I was riding my little dirt bike, when a car hit me at the Dirt Bike Track. The doctors tried to repair the damage, but they started to run into problems. My body rejected the medicines and caused all sorts of problems. The creams I use to heal the rubbing marks that my braces cause gives me a rash and the medicine makes me sick to my stomach. Hamel looked at Digger as he healed his sores. "Some of these sores are a real mess!" Digger cleaned Hamel's sores. "I have seen worse! Mia gives me a hand. Hamel, I want you to drink this potion. It will help your stomach, if nothing else." Hamel drank the potion. "I've tasted ones that were terrible. This one isn't bad at all!" "Talon give me a hand moving Hamel on his stomach." The dwarf immediately began to clean the sores. "Let's get all these sores healed the first time. I hate doing half a job!" Hamel lay on his stomach, while Digger healed his legs and back sores. Mia rubbed some salve into his back and shoulders. "There, you go!" Digger winked at Mia. "Talon, come over here and let's get this young man dressed." Mia suggested that Hamel wear the elfin buckskin-like trousers and shirt under his braces to stop them from rubbing. After Hamel was dressed, he sat on the bed staring at his left hand. "Digger, is it my imagination or has the shaking almost stopped on my left side. My stomach cramps are almost gone. I'm actually feeling hungry! I haven't felt hungry for years! It's strange, but I had to come here to be healed. Thank you, Digger. I thought I would never feel this good, again. I even feel stronger and that tired feeling has left. What was in that elixir?" Hamel grabbed Digger's hand and held it tight. "I owe you, My Friend! If I can help you with something, let me know. Thanks again!" "It was just a homemade potion!" Digger just smiled and patted Hamel on the back. "Teach me to drive a car! No, but really! I's have my pay for healing you. It makes me feel good to get a thank you. That is worth more than gold to me. I's glad I's could help. I's want you to take the potion in the mornings and at bedtime. I even made them myself. That is only one dosage you have had. It will help even more as time goes on. I's leaven' this salve for cuts and bruises. If you need me! Call!" "I'll teach you to drive, Digger. I just wish my older brother could be here. Kevin would never believe me. He is a human doctor and an animal doctor. I hope he's, all right. Mia is there some way I can send a message to my brother. I must let him know that I'm safe?" Hamel thought for a moment. "Fred would have told Kevin about dad and Darren by now. I could write and tell him we're all fine. I won't tell him, where I'm. He wouldn't believe me, anyway. I can tell him I have a job as a detective. That would drive him crazy! I love to tease Kevin." Hamel glanced over at Mia. "I was thinking with the death of my father and Darren, Kevin will be coming to Powell River for the funeral. Mia, what do I tell Kevin? I can't tell him that mother and Kala were captured by beings from your world. That would drive him crazy." Hamel rubbed his head. "I'd be placed in the nut house!" Seeing how emotional unstable her young friend was, Mia knew just by Hamel?s appearance that he was going to need all the moral support he could get. "You're right! I think we better find out when the funeral will be. Red and Talon are talking about going after your mother and sister, before tonight is over. Stan is working on a plan. Strogg stopped by here a short while ago. Oft and Stun are his cousins. They have your mother and sister. Strogg helped to make Bess and Kala safer. Strogg and his cousins have been given the job of executioners for Marts and Relle. You see being one of the Guardians I was sent a message from our Gods Council to see that this execution is carried out. Because Marts hurt and killed members of your family, this is what we call a God Council Crime. Anyone who goes after humans is sentenced to death. Boss and his two ogres friends are only trying to protect your family. Let's go and get Shadow. We're to meet Red and Stan in the dining room for breakfast." Talon glanced over at the young man. "Hamel, you'll be going to Powell River, today. Carrie, Mia and Shadow will be going with you. Stan knows Fred as well. I will explain what the plan is at breakfast. Oh, we sent Fred a message saying that Stan figured the bodies were not the right size for Red and Brett. Stan figured it might be Richard and his son. We thought it best that way." Digger had left the room. Mia held Hamel's hand. "Some of the other people here on the Isles will be able to smell your braces. Just tell them it's a new type of armour that is worn under the clothes. No one will know the difference. Hamel, I'll have to tell my grandfather, Enchanter. He is Head of the Guardians. With his protection and the elders no one dare touch you or Stan. Enchanter can move mountains when he gets angry enough." "Mia, I don't understand. You are supposed to be dragon. How is it that you speak like we do, and act so human?" Hamel waited for a reply. ?Before you answer, I have something to tell you. Not only did Jasper?s son Rift help kill your sister, Rose but he also was the one that ran me over with the car. He went after Kevin as well. I wanted you to know this. Relle was there with Rift and his father when Kevin and I were injured. Here read this.? Hamel showed Mia the notes that he had written down on the murder of Perry. "Thank you for this information. Can you please see that I get a written report? I will send it to Venya or Cela. Don't you tell a soul, Talon and I sometimes slip into Powell River to go shopping? I love your stores and shops. If Red ever found out all hell would break loose. Besides, I was raised with Red. We grew up together. His parents adopted me as their daughter. The elfin ways are not much different from your human world. I even have furniture in my lair. Once in a while, Talon and I take a room at one of the hotels. We would sit and watch TV all day. I have to keep up with the times. Don't I?" Mia saw Hamel laughing. "I'm sorry Mia! I could just picture you shopping in your dragon form." Hamel saw Mia coming towards him. "Especially, if there was a sale on. Look out! Here comes Mia!" "We have a teaser here? Do we?" Mia began to tickle Hamel. Then she hugged him. "No, I like to spark these female shoppers at those sales! Do they move fast out of my way?" ?Strogg told me that we are to pretend that things are far worse than they are. Oft and Stun have been told what to do. We are trying to catch that other spy that is around the tower. We found one!? Talon shook his head as he laughed. "Well, we better get down to breakfast. Emerald said she was preparing it. If Eric prepares breakfast we can go to your world to eat. It is either raw or very burnt. Eric is changeling and spring dragon. He eats his meals raw, if he can." Everyone met for breakfast in the dining room. Shadow was listening to his am/fm radio as the others entered. "Ah! This is crazy! Every station here has the same men talking on it. Listen!" Shadow began to play with the dial. Suddenly, he dropped the radio and began to scream. Mia and Maria were also screaming in pain. Hamel grabbed the radio and tuned it in properly. He looked at Red and the others. "Shadow is right! Not only do we know where these men are! Now, we can hear them. I recognize their voices! It is Oft and Stun, the two men who rescued me. Listen to this!" Hamel set the radio down on the table. "Yea, Boss, we are with them women. Tell Marts that kid set fire to the barn and house. We even see him do it. Him killed the ranger, too. Marts did not give him much choice. Marts tell him either him do it or we kill his mother and sister. Marts flamed the father and brother. Now, young man has no father or brother, no more. We going to gets Marts really good for what him do to Hamel's family. Them dead! God?s Council wants us to execute Marts." Crying as he spoke, Oft's voice was even gruffer sounding. A deeper voice replied. "Now, Marts has the police thinking I'm a wizard. Did you get those fire suits I told you to steal? What about that gang? Did the wizard pay them off? They better be? Any problems with that stupid dragon in the valley? Well, answer me! Where is that wizard? Is he still with you?" Oft spoke again. "Yea, Boss, Relle paid off all the gang. They never talk, now. Marts told him brother, Relle to kill them all! Fire suits! Well, not exactly! Firemen were wearing them. Dumb dragon flew right past us. That's how we gots back there. We sneaked past her. Marts have gone to town, again. Every town we come to he gets drunk. This time, we tell him to find his own way back to you. We not want him around the women, him trying to kill them, too. Boss, whatcha want us to do with these two women? Last night, Marts went to town so we move to next town away from him. He finds us this morning and tried to hurt women. Stun grabbed Marts and used him as an arrow. Too bad Marts hit tree with him head! Marts are out cold still! Him sleeping by the tree. We tell him to go to see you. We not wants him with us any more!" Boss replied. "Bring the women to me and don't harm them. So, Relle and Rift are working together. If Marts tries anything! Kill him! If Relle shows up feed him to the dragons. Call me, before you start out, tonight. I can't hear you with the truck running. Marts is a bloody fool! I must find another contact, now. Some of those boys from the car club were my contacts. Because of what has happened, we go with my second plan, remember that the magic tunnel to the Big Isles is very unstable at this time. You understand?" "We understand! What if Relle comes looking for Marts what we tell him?" Oft waited for a reply. ?Gods Council know what Marts and Relle doing. They has been sentence to death. Unstable tunnel might do good job. "Tell him the truth, the tunnel fell on top of his brother. Try to contact who I told you to. Remember that the radio makes terrible noises. I just pray our plan works. Signing off, until tonight." Boss's voice fell silent and the radio went dead. ?We heard the dragons last night flying overhead. Strogg was here to help us make protective gear for the women. YUP! Message received and delivered. You not worry we sure that those dragons were some of Misty?s friends. We told them come tonight for women. Then we using Strogg?s illusion to pretend we still have women. Until we gets Mart to tunnel. Bye Boss!? Stan was staring over at Mia with a dazed expression in his eyes. It had happened the night before after the meeting. Stan began to follow Mia around, as he walked in his daze. Mia could not hold back her anger any longer. "Stupid dragon am I! We will see who the stupid one is!" All Red could do was laugh. "Mia, calm down!" Strogg told me that they were to put on a good act. They are doing that!? Everyone ate their breakfasts. Shadow checked his watch, it read, half past six in the morning, human time. "So, we know they travel at night. If we are to get the women out, we will need the equipment here, before nightfall. Hamel, you take Shadow and Carrie. Go get your father's equipment and make sure you have plenty of gas. We have no gas stations here. Stan and I will do some scouting, while you're gone. We'll meet back here, before dinner. That should give us lots of time to get things ready." Talon glanced over at Stan. "Maybe, Mia would like to go with you Shadow and Carrie?" Talon shook his head and laughed at Stan sitting like a zombie. "What's with Stan?" Mia walked over to Hamel and held his arm. Stan had a dazed expression on his face as he watched her. Mia looked at Stan and turned to Red's wife. "Emerald, would you please have a talk to Stan while we're away. He is making me crazy! Twice now, he has followed me around. All he does is stare at me. You might have to tell him about Misty. I like him, but I can't have him falling in love with me only to find out I'm not elf. Please, help me!" "I see what you mean!" Emerald laughed as she grabbed Stan's arm. "You go! I'll talk to him in my chambers." Emerald walked up to Mia and waved her hand. "There, now you look human. Go with Shadow. Have fun!" Chapter Ten Shadow had opened a portal into Carrie's home in Powell River and all four of them walked through. Carrie led Mia to a bedroom and found her some human clothes to wear. Shadow showed Hamel where the telephone was. The two women entered the kitchen, just as Hamel was phonimg his office. "Ham here! Is Dad's truck ready? Good! Gas it up for me. Fill all the jerry cans as well. I'm taking over Dad's Case. Oh, sure! Yeah! Give me Fred's number will, yeah?" Hamel grabbed a pen from the counter top and wrote down a number on his hand. "I'll be there, within two hours to get the truck. Make sure all the equipment is in the truck. I want all the computer disks from the safe put in the glove box as well. I?ll need all of them, Sandy. Make me up one of those cards that Fred has to sign for equipment from his department. Father's company is mine, now. Sandy, call the States, mention it to Harrison what has happened. Tell him, I'm shutting down the business. I need all of dad's assets brought home. All of them! Especially, the Monster Truck he likes to use so much. Apologize for me. Tell him, I have sold the trucks and all equipment to my new clients. I'm running everything, until we sell the business. No equipment is included in the price. Tell them the name must be changed within three months after purchase. After the business is sold, pay yourself, one-year salary out of the price of the sale. Thanks! That's great! See, you shortly! I have my cell with me! Bye!" "Good! That is done! I love that woman!" Hamel turned to the others. "Everything will be ready for me. Sandy is good. She's transferring all the equipment into the big mobile truck. I had most of the items placed in the truck myself, when I got your last call. Shadow, that one dad called the Monster Truck is a fifteen-ton truck. That was the one you and I used in Manitoba. She is huge! Dad had it specially made for his work. Now I had better call Fred. Dad supported the company through the security patrol and guards he had. That is the only part of the company, Sandy runs. I will be selling. The rest belongs to the Isles." Hamel leaned against the wall as he phoned. "Fred, yeah, it is good to hear your voice, too. Listen, I have taken over dad's case. Yeah, the Wolvershen Case! Dad was right! Stan's case files and the Wolvershen Cases are all tied to the same case. Yeah, what? Oh, great! All right! I know where he stays. Thanks Fred! Can I get some bulletproof vests? Thanks! Yeah, I can be reached at a P.O. Box 33789 Powell River, or on my cell. Yeah, okay! Great thanks, Fred! See you shortly! Sandy is getting the truck ready for me. I'm going to sell the business, but not the equipment. I'm going to help Stan and Red. I want these men caught and brought to justice. No, I don't need any more help. I have plenty! All the dragon power I need! You wouldn't believe me, if I told you. Don't worry! Stan and I will be working this case, together. Phone Doc and tell him that no matter what he hears, Stan is safe and has found where Red lives. Fred even Brett is helping us on this one. Bye Fred!" Slowly, Hamel made his way over to the table and sat down. "Kevin's already here! He arrived in town this morning and at the motel. I better go see him. He's worried sick about us. Fred told me that our home was trashed. Fred has kept that information from my brother. Thank heavens Fred met Kevin at the plane. What do I tell my brother about mother and Kala?" Thinking for a split second, Carrie then glanced up at Mia. "Hamel, I have an idea. Call your brother. Tell him to meet us at a restaurant for lunch. Hamel put your hood up and leave it up all during lunch. Pretend you're in disguise! We will tell Kevin, your mother and sister are with friends at a special house used here for protective custody, because of your father and brother being killed. Certainly, Kevin knew about the threats. It will take a while for us to arrange somewhere to meet. You're not really lying!" ?That?s right!? Hamel smiled at Carrie. "Oft and Stun did promise to take good care of them. Strogg is their cousin and he gave me their family ring last night. I am Strogg?s little brother. Let's go get this over with. I want to go by the house, before we go to lunch. I'll call him, first." Hamel phoned his brother. "Hi Kev. Yeah, we're fine! Meet me for coffee at the restaurant across from the cops shop. I'm wearing a cloak and will have the hood up. Never mind that, right now! I'll explain everything after! See you at noon! Great! Bye!" Mia walked with Hamel outside to the car. Hamel helped Mia with her seat belt. Carrie followed Hamel's instructions and drove to the Hamel residence. They all went inside the house. Hamel gathered up what he could salvage and started downstairs to the basement. Shadow would reduce everything to make it easier for Hamel to carry. "Shadow, can you use your magic to get that safe out of a wall?" Hamel moved some boxes which had been untouched. Shadow could see the safe was embedded into the concrete. He cast a Reduce Spell. The safe reduced to a tiny box that Hamel picked up and put into the cardboard box. Hamel grabbed his medication and flushed it all down the toilet. Hamel had Shadow reduce his mother's deep freeze, fridge, stove, washer, dryer, televisions and several other articles of furniture, which was not damaged. Shadow reduced them and put them into the boxes. Hamel went to the telephone. He did not think it was fair for Sandy to have to tell Harrison. Hamel dialled his father's friend. "Harrison, Please!" Hamel waited for some time. "Harrison, this is Hamel. I don't have much time. I just called to tell you that I would need father's big truck ASAP. Someone killed father and Darren." Hamel started to cry as he felt Shadow holding his shoulder and take the phone from Hamel. "Harrison, this is Brett! Richard and Darren were killed by one of Rift's people. Please bring the monster truck to Powell River. If you cannot contact someone here take the truck to Fred's twin Frank in Surrey. Hamel is really upset right now. I am taking Hamel home with me. My aunt is watching Bess and Kala. Rift has threatened to kill them as well. You have my new address. Contact me when the big truck is here. We have to go! We are meeting Kevin. It will be a private funeral. I am going to suggest that Kevin take the bodies away from Powell River. We have Bess and Kala in protective custody for their own sake. Good! Thanks for understanding. I'll tell Hamel." Shadow hung up the phone. "Harrison will contact Frank and set up police funeral for your father and brother. Harrison will help Kevin, and see that you get a video copy of the funerals. Then afterwards, Harrison will return and bring the monster truck up and give it to Frank. Harrison said he is being watched as well. So, he might get Don to drive the truck up here or one of his rookies." Shadow knew how Hamel felt. "Thank you! I am just so upset. I don't know what to do?" Still crying Hamel felt Mia hugging him. Carrie handed Hamel a potion. "It will help your nerves." "Why?" Hamel finally drank the potion and tried to help pack up his family?s things. Mia and Carrie were trying to rescue some of Kala's toys and Bess's personal belongings. By the eleven, the whole house was neatly packed up into six tiny boxes. Mia and Shadow used their magic to reduce several other items. Then they reduced the articles in the garage such as Richard's three canoes and camping trailer, Kala?s two wheel bike, Hamel's and Darren's car, which had been returned the night before to the house by Sandy. Hamel took one last look around and grabbed some weapons from the basement floor safe, which had been under the clothes dryer. Standing beside the door, Mia put her hand on his shoulder. "Anything else?" "I must drop off a mail address change. I cancelled all the hydro, cable, phone and gas. Mother and I will find another house somewhere else. This place has to many bad memories. The canoes and trailer can be used if there is a lake near by. Digger can have Darren's small car. We can get it serviced for Digger, first. I'm sure mother would agree." Hamel picked up the pictures and put them into the box. "Shadow, would you or Carrie just check and see if I have missed anything?" Shadow picked up the tools and lawnmowers from the back shed. Carrie had Mia reduce the computers in Hamel and Kala?s bedrooms. The furniture in Richard?s home study had been trashed. "I think we have everything." Mia nodded her head. "I can portal here later, and get my children to help me clean up the house." "Thanks Mia!" Hamel kissed her cheek. "I'm glad mother and father were only renting this house. I almost forgot! Shadow, there is some video equipment in the attic. The camera could have been triggered when those men trashed the house. Come, let?s get it!? In a short time Hamel and Shadow returned with several cameras and other machines from the attic. They finished loading the car, and then Carrie drove her car to the restaurant. Mia and Hamel walked arm in arm over to Kevin's table. With a strange expression in his eyes, Kevin looked up at Carrie and Mia joining him at the table. He shook his head. "I see your not doing too, bad. Why the cloak? Where is the dagger?" Kevin began to laugh. "Keep it down! We are all in danger!" Hamel pulled back his cowl a little. "Look, don't give me the big brother advice! I don't need it! Kevin, those men who killed father and Darren may have others watching us. I've sworn that I'll get those men for what they have done." Reaching for his brother's hand, Kevin gazed into his sibling's eyes. "Hamel, I don't like this one bit! It's too, dangerous!" "That is why I'm with Hamel. I'll kill the first person who lays a hand on him." Mia said forcefully with almost a rumbling growl to her voice. She reached forward and grabbed Kevin's arm and squeezed it. She could see he realized that she meant business. "I'll rip their throats out, if I have to! I don't weight lift for nothing!" Removing a piece of identification Carrie showed Kevin a piece of paper. "I'd also kill anyone who tries to harm Hamel. You once told me to learn to protect myself. Well, as you can see, I took your advice. Yes, Kevin. It is me, Carrie Bosnic." "I do know you. You have really changed. How is Brett?" Staring at his arm, Kevin could feel a bruise forming that Mia had just made. "Hamel, who are these people?" "These are friends of mine! People I can trust! They're helping me track the killers. We found the killers, last night. Mother and Kala are fine." Hamel glanced over to Mia for help. Before anyone could say another word, Mia interrupted. "My sister-in-law, Emerald is watching your mother and sister. We have put them in protective custody for now. They're at a safe house." Mia had heard the term used before by Red and on the television. Smiling, Kevin could see that Hamel's shaking had almost stopped. "I see your medication is working?" "That garbage went down the toilet. I changed doctors! The one I have now uses only natural healing. See, even the shaking has almost gone. I can even eat, again. You don?t know how nice it is to be able to taste your food you are eating." Hamel reached over to Kevin as they sat down. Hamel started to introduce the other. "Kevin, this is Mia, you know Carrie and...." "I go by Shadow. Look! Don't worry about your family! We'll look after them! My doctor is looking after Hamel!" Shadow sensed that Kevin was really different than others he had met before. He liked Kevin. "I met you briefly in the States, when I was in hospital. You came to get Ham. Say Hello to Doctor Charles for me. I went by Brett Mason back then. I am still a fighter. I thought that day I may have to fight Doctor Charles, too. Lucky, Uncle Fred was with me. Hamel and I have become best friends." "Hamel, I'm glad you're, all right. Look, tell mother and Kala, I love them. If they're in danger as you say. It would be better for them to stay in hiding. Tell them, not to worry! I'll take care of the funeral. I don't think it would be wise for them to show themselves. When Fred called me, he told me to be very careful. He said that I might be followed. I'm being followed as well. Hamel, Fred called me after talking to you. He is waiting for us in the back." Kevin put his hand on Hamel's hand. "I called Harrison. He is coming up to help you with the funerals. I want to come and see father and Darren buried, but even coming here I am taking a big risk. So, Harrison said he would tape it for us." Hamel could see Carrie looking out the window. Rising to her feet, Carrie spotted her car being towed away. "My car!" "Easy!" Kevin laughed. "Fred is taking it to the underground parking area. Let's go! You're being followed, too!" They left by the back door. Kevin walked with Hamel and Mia to the back of a building. Carrie and Shadow followed. Kevin led them through several buildings and into a room. Pointing to a stool, Kevin sat down. "All right Hamel, now what's going on?" Hamel nodded his head when he saw Fred enter. "Look, what we have told you is the truth. This case that dad was working on is much bigger than even he thought. Kevin, remember the Wolvershen Case? Well, the same two men who killed Nile and Rose Wolvershen, we think they killed our brother and father." "Uncle Fred!" Shadow frowned as his eyes shifted to Fred. "I'm Shadow Wolvershen. It was my parents who were killed. I'm the Crown Prince for my People. Those people who are doing the killings are trying to kill me, too. Stan Shushwap is helping us with the case. Stay out of it! Back off! These people will come after you. I can tell you this much. Stan found his way through the fog around Mist Mountain. That is where we live. We are tracking these killers. When we have enough information and evidence to hang them. Then, we will call for help. We have no intentions of going after these people without a large force to back us up. Ham and I have recently discovered that these killers have other deals going down. Some have to do with guns, kidnappings, and even slavery." "Fred, Shadow is right! Listen to him! Kevin, take the bodies and have the funeral. Then go back to Vancouver. We'll contact you after things settle down. It could take a few months or even years, but I'll send you letters either through Marg and Darren or Frank. We know that Stan was fired. We think it was to get him out of the way. According to a friend, Stan was supposed to be killed. So, we are letting these people think that. The forest service has hired another ranger. Fred, I want you to pretend that Stan was found dead in his burnt out cabin. Let this new ranger see the report, so he calls his employer. Stan suggested that you contact the First Nations chiefs for the reserve and forbid the police from entering those lands any longer. That should take some heat off. We think this new ranger is involved with this killer we are chasing. Stan told me something that I think you Fred should look into. The day Stan was fired two of your policemen were seen with the new ranger. They seemed to be a little too friendly to have just met. Fred, be careful! Please, let Doc know that Stan is all right. I was there and saw father and Darren die. That monster used a flamethrower! He showed no mercy at all! Kevin, it is Rift Setter doing these killings." Hamel looked at Kevin. "If they could reach father and Darren here in Powell River, this leaves me wondering just how big Fire Hell Gang really is in size. Kevin, you know that gang as well as I do! Stay out of it! We do know that his gang stretches from California to Manitoba and here to Powell River. We are certain they are looking for something. We were told it is a key they are looking for? They will kill anyone for this single key! Please, be on your guard!" Hamel grabbed Kevin's arm. "You stay in Vancouver area! I would stay close to Charles for a while." ?Kevin, they killed my son Perry. It was Relle and Rift that killed him. He died in Manitoba. I have moved here to Powell River. They killed my husband, Brad Bosnic many years ago.? Carrie could see Kevin was very upset. By now, Kevin was standing inches from Hamel. "You, stay in touch with me! It was Rift who hurt us in the first place. I know this gang. All right, I'll go and stay with Charles for a while after the funeral." Using her dragon senses Mia could see how upset Kevin really was and walked over to him. "Hamel is very safe with us. Don't worry about him. Look, if you need us to help you or you, Fred. Leave a note in the post office. The mail is picked up three times a week." That had just given Carrie an idea. "Hamel, can I see you for a moment." She told Hamel her idea. "Well, will it work?" "I have my cell phone too! So does Shadow!" Hamel thought for a moment. "It should!" "Walking back over to the others, Carrie smiled. "Hamel has a phone in the truck. I'll give you my home phone number, too. Hamel has his cell number as well. Here, now you have three phone numbers. Mr. Borden has Shadow's. If trouble breaks out here or you two are injured. Call and say Phantom is needed. If you just have information for us, say Shadow call me. My phone will be put on the answering machine. Give your name and phone number, where we can reach you. I will find someone to watch over the answering machine." "Sounds better!" Kevin was very upset with what had happened. "Good! Thank you! Hamel, come with me for a minute!" Shadow waited for Kevin to leave before hugging Fred. "Uncle Fred, I have missed you so much." "Shadow, why did you change your name?" Fred hugged and ran his hand through Shadow's hair. "I have missed you too, son! So, that is why your parents were killed. You were the Crown Prince! Here are some other documents I have been working on. We found Sulphur Spore all over the scene of Richard and Darren's deaths. Shadow, what is this stuff? We found it on the bodies of Richard and Darren." Fred handed the small bag over to Shadow. Mia moved closer and picked up the bag from Shadow. "Open it!" She waited for Fred to unzip the bag removing a sample she put it to her lips and then smelt it. "It is known as Magus Weed. Because it is white, it means that the weed has been cultured. If it is grey, it is wild. The priest and guardians use it to make changes in other forms of life, like a new breed of plant. It helps to set the seeds of life, and makes them alter their cell structure. I am one of the guardians. We also use this to help speed up healing in some of our medicinal plants." "I see! You are a scientist!" Fred was drawn to Mia. He had never met a woman like her before. "Yes, Mia is a scientist of sorts. In the old time, Mia and may have been called a Wizardess as well." Carrie smiled at Fred. "It is good to see a friendly smile. "Carrie!" Fred hugged her. "I'm delighted to see you!" "Fred, here is Hamel's report from Brandon. Sulphur Spore was used there as well. Marts twin, Relle murdered those men in California. The proof is in there. Give it to Harrison and Don. Tell them to back off! If Hamel and I are right, those men are more than killers. We have some proof that these men could very well be assassins out to murder those who left the Isles." Shadow glance over at Carrie. "Sorry, Aunt Carrie! This is what Hamel and I have been doing ever since we met. No one believes children are spies. Right? With the guns that Richard found recently, we thing that slavery, drugs and kidnapping are all part of this gangs goals. A gang needs operating capital! You get my meaning!" "How long have you been helping Fred?" Carrie kicked Shadow in the seat of his pants. "Since he was eight. By the way, those Runes you have been teaching me to read have saved my butt several times. There are some of your people in Powell River. However, I can usually decipher their codes or signals, before they attack. They have it down to a fine art." Fred was still holding Shadow in his arms. "Sorry to deceive you, Carrie. Shadow was the only one we could trust. Don't worry! I would never disclose what I know about your people. Never! I love this young man too much to ever hurt him. Frankly, I was becoming very fond of Nile and Rose. How I miss my archery lessons! You should have see Richard chasing us. We were practising in the parking lot, when I nailed his car tire. Nile and I ran like two children. Richard was chasing us, while Rose sat on the hood Richard's car laughing at us." Fred grabbed Shadow and held him tightly in a fatherly embrace. "It hurts so much!" Fred continued to talk to Mia and Carrie. ?Uncle Fred, if you have to get a message to us fast, contact the postmaster at Red?s post office. He will hold special letter and packages for Red and not tell anyone. He is a good friend of Grandfathers.? Sighing Shadow kissed Fred?s cheek. ?Maybe after we get permission we can bring you to the Isles too. Maybe after you retire. Please tell Bess?s brother to be ever so careful. We don?t want Walter hurt either. They could retaliate when they realize that Marts is dead. He is to be executed, tonight!? ?I?d like to come and live near you!? Fred continued to hug Shadow. ?I?ll tell Walter. He is in Vancouver right now. I will contact him tonight and tell him about Richard and Darren?s funeral.? Meanwhile, the two brothers went into a room. "Hamel let me check you over, before I leave." Hamel nodded and let Kevin help him to undress. "See, I told you! This new doctor really knows his business. This fabric stops the rubbing from my braces." Kevin examined his brother. "It sure has made a big difference. Your skin is healed. You're really looking far better than the last time I saw you! I'm happy for you! Is Mia, your girl friend?" His brother's words made Hamel laughed out loud. "Not exactly, but she is a close friend. She is helping me to live a normal life. You know what that means to me! She and her people don't care if I have a disability or not. They have hire me for my abilities and asked me to help. Kevin, I intend to stay there for quite a while and see this case through. Kevin, I'll contact you, if our plans change. For the first time in my life I feel like an adult. Mia told me that I am really needed to help them! Stan is helping me with the case. So, I am not alone. Red, Shadow's grandfather has his twelve top council members helping me as well. Fred and Frank should be so lucky to have the manpower I have to help me. I'll be in the background mainly, using father's equipment and trucks. I hope you don't mind me taking father's things to help these people. They need the equipment more than we do. I feel we all owe father something. That is to see this case through. I mean to Kevin! We know where these men are and what they are saying. We will plan everything carefully, before going into arrest them." Ham pulled the ring from his finger. ?One of Red?s council members even made me a member of his family. He calls me his little brother. Take a look at my family ring. Isn?t it beautiful!? "WOW! That is some ring! It is worth a great deal of money! Well, you are finally starting to gain ground after that accident. Tell your doctor, thank you from me!" Kevin helped Hamel to dress. "Take care! Give my love to mother and Kala. I'll stay in touch with Fred." Hamel pulled up his hood using his left hand. They rejoined the others. Kevin laughed as he hugged Hamel. "You're using your bad arm and hand. I'm happy for you! Oh, I bought that farm we looked at in Surrey, last summer." Kevin walked out of the room with his arm around Hamel's shoulder. "I spotted a cattle ranch up in the valley. If I can get my hands on that, I will. It is the property next to Kathy and Scott's Ranch. We could join the three ranches into one huge spread. Scott wants to join with me and start raising cattle." "I had my partner, Brian put the vests in Carrie's car. I have included in the supplies three riot shield and a bomb shield. Hope you can use them. Your office phoned and told me your things were ready. My men are following Sandy. We are protecting her. Send all messages through Frank. Powell River is not safe. You are right! Something is going on! Just after you left your parent?s home was completely destroyed. The gas furnace blew up. A man was seen running from the house. The white male had greying hair. Here is a picture one of your neighbours took of the white male. I know how dangerous these men are. So, I put what I could find in our storage cabinets inside the truck. I removed all of your father articles from his locker at the police station. There are a few stun guns. I included some dart rifles and guns with sleeping darts. Let's get your things!" Fred handed the picture to Hamel, which he placed into his pocket without looking at it. Fred showed the others to a door and into a warehouse. Carrie's car was parked in a stall. Hamel's truck was parked next to the car. "We better let these people leave. Stay in touch! Come Kevin! Let's go!" Fred pulled on Kevin's arm as the two men left. "I'll give your love to mother and Kala." Hamel hugged Kevin. "Go on! I'll be fine!" Kevin and Fred left the building and walked to the car. "I forgot the phone numbers on the stool." Kevin went back into the building. The vehicles and people were gone. He grabbed the paper and went back to Fred. "They've already left!" Kevin was shocked. Figuring what the others were up to, Fred nodded his head. "Kevin, I have known Red for over ten years. He has pulled the same disappearing trick. He uses it to throw spies off his trail. Mia is a magician like Red. I suspected that they would disappear, afterwards. The young prince is a magician, too. He showed me a few tricks, when you and Hamel were out of the room. That Mia! What a woman? I have told Mia, I am always here if they need my help." "It is about time!" Kevin laughed at Fred drooling over Mia. "Well, let's go! Want me to drive, while you drool all over Mia? Yes, she is some woman. Her beauty is something else! So is her strength." Meanwhile, Hamel and his three friends had reduce the vehicles and walked through a portal to Carrie's home. Then Shadow closed the portal to the garage and opened a portal into his room and Hamel strung a phone line from Carrie's home to Shadow's desk. They hooked up the answering machine and phone. Shadow told Joleen and Flame to leave it alone, but if they ever saw the light was blinking, they were to tell him right away. Eric assigned one of his stable girls sit and watch the phone. Hamel placed the picture on Shadow's desk, as Joleen and Flame watched the two boys, while enjoyed eating some jellybeans. Without warning, there was a flash of light and a blast of energy as a large elf landed near Shadow. ?Quickly, call Venya or Bessa. I need help!? Shadow called Cela and watched her appear. ?This elf wants to talk to you!? ?Kraken! What are you doing here?? Cela immediately called her mother. ?I escaped Gretz?s guards. For how long I do not know. Help me!? Kraken knelt down in front of Cela holding her hand. ?I beg you!? Within an instant Bessa appeared. ?Kraken you did manage to get free. Here come with me. Shadow, put your mark on Kraken.? Doing her bidding Shadow marked the elf. Bessa smiled at the prince. ?I cannot thank you enough. Kraken let?s go!? There was a blast of light and Kraken dropped to the floor dead. Shadow leapt into the air and grabbed the assassin and killed it. Bessa had grabbed Kraken?s spirit and placed it into a Spirit Crystal. ?He will be safe with me. Cela take this killer to Ske and see his spirit is dissolved. I will take Kraken with me. Go!? Bessa then vanished from Shadow?s room. Cela turned to Shadow and his friends. ?Thank you for helping us to free Kraken. I will have Enchanter give you your kill marks. Mention nothing about this to anyone. Good hunting!? Joleen sat on the desk watching Cela leaving. ?She really high Goddess. That Kraken was once Gretz?s mate. Him is free now.? Shadow and the others just looked at each other. Joleen got up first and walked over to the picture. "Joleen knows him!" "Who?" Flame hurried over to the picture. "That is Vinnin!" Turning to face the little ones, Shadow grabbed the picture from his desk. "Not a word to anyone about this! Our first piece of evidence against Vinnin." For the next two hours, Shadow talked to Hamel and the two little ones about what they were going to do. Afterwards, both little ones understood fully their parts in Shadow and Hamel's spy service. "We will get those killers!" "All of them, too!" Flame hugged Hamel's hand. "Yup! We gonna' to get them good, too!" "Joleen gonna' gives them a hot seat for what them do to Nile and Rose. We gonna' to burn their butts good." Joleen was sitting on Shadow's collar. "One way or another, we will bring them down." Shadow watched as two gold spiders walked across the desk towards him. "This is for you! I, Mite and that Crab, we Emerald's guards. True Grey comes and gives us this to deliver to you. Eberyone was so busy. So, we deliver to you." Mite handed a parcel over to Shadow. With wide eyes, Hamel watched as the two tiny elves changed back to spider form before vanishing. "What were those?" "Dem are older spider-elves!" Joleen smiled. "Them good fighters! Joleen and Flame meet Shadow?s spider-elves last night. Them is very young yet!" Joleen, Flame and Shadow would spend hours talking to Hamel about the creatures he would see in the future while he lived on the Isles. It was about midnight when Shadow and Hamel decided to take a close look at the burnt house where Hamel?s family use to live. Shadow and Hamel were able to get sample of the hotspot where the fire started near the furnace. Shadow also found several other pieces of evidence amongst the rubble. The prince opened a portal and returned to his room at the tower. He and Hamel managed to lift several fingerprints from a piece of hard material found at the scene of the fire. Shadow called Grip, Stabber, Shooter, Cushion and Locker into their small meeting. ?This is our first of our young spy group meeting. I will sent Maria, Sky and Storm the minutes of this meeting. Now, down to business! You have just seen how things seem to fall into place if you ask the right questions or have good spies. Hamel, I have run an extension cord from Aunt Carrie?s home to that corner. Shall we see who trashed your house?? Hamel and Shadow set up the television and video player. Ham began to run the video. ?Well, we have something here, all right!? ?How you get Vinnin into tiny picture?? Flame was getting ready to torch the television screen. ?Hold it Flame! Let me explain to you all. Yes, that is Vinnin! But that picture was taken days ago. See the date in that corner! Shadow, this was taken just after I returned from Brandon. I went to the house to get some things. I had a bad feeling that someone was watching me.? Hamel could see Joleen moving closer to the screen. ?What is it?? ?Flame, you no see scars on Vinnin?s face?? Joleen shook her head. ?This is what others talking about. That is not real Vinnin. That be clone?! Moving within inches of the screen Flame stared at the face. ?Joleen, be right. That is clone of Vinnin! Real Vinnin has bad scars all over his face. I meet real Vinnin once when him come to Eaglestep Tower to see Emerald. Vinnin says Light People attacked him when Clovase went crazy. Shadow, only three people survived that attack, one was Setta. She gots strike on Clovase. Other was Drymar, Clovase?s twin and then real Vinnin. Some years back other Vinnin with scars drove real Vinnin from Corndale. Mela tell me that. Joleen and me see lots of double or clone of others in our travels with Splat. Real Vinnin is hiding in Emerald?s Tower in dungeon cell. Him too frightens to come out. Other Vinnin is in Corndale and Elfstand village.? Flame glanced over at Shooter. ?Flame right! We see many doubles in Underground. That is what mother is doing. Golden Thread is trying to find all real people and hide them. Others be clones or doubles, sometimes doppelgangers, Trirogs or Spring Dragons. Changeling can only do forest animals and plants. Spring Dragons are masters of disguise. Them can do even us.? Cushion felt Joleen kiss his cheek. ?Why you do that?? ?Cause Joleen like you! Crab and Mite always protect Joleen. You just give Shadow and Hamel big information, so Joleen gives you reward.? Joleen smiled at Hamel. ?Joleen hear that double, doppelgangers, Trirogs and Spring Dragons cannot steal marks of elf or dragons if they try to double. Real Vinnin is all cut up on face. Blackblade?s son, Dalin was taken to elves in City of Sington cause me hear him badly hurt in fight. Eir, Digger?s gram is working out of town near Sington City. Joleen go to village with Emerald just before Shadow comes home. Joleen see other phoney Dalin with phoney Vinnin near old bear caves. Them talking about some dopey stuff. Joleen follow and hide in caves to listen. Them have big boat and silver bird in human worlds. Silver bird drop off Dopey stuff. Phoney picks up this stuff and sells it to someone called Rift.? Shadow and Hamel just sat staring at each other. ?It is no wonder your father and brother were murdered. Fred suspected that Rift was dealing drugs, some years ago.? ?Dad found all those guns. Boss told dad that he had no idea what was going on. If Rift and the others are dealing drugs, this key they are looking for could be to a warehouse. Would Boss know the truth?? It was plain to see that even Hamel was getting a very bad feeling about this. ?Blaze knows Boss. Him really nice to little ones. Boss helped to save Volow and his family?s lives. They are being held prisoners, but Boss has them hidden to keep them alive. We all know Boss! Him is curse bad by monster inside him. Him only wants to die and cannot. Him keeps coming back to life each time his dies. Only one wiff special powers can find the real Boss and stop him. This will free the other two hiding in Boss. One is little boy, and other is teenager. Blaze tried to help Boss. So have priests. No one can remove curse from Boss.? Stabber dropped on his butt and cuddled his knees. ?Shadow maybe you and Hamel can free Boss.? ?We will certainly try! We have other priorities first. All right, here is what we do. Can one of you little ones get close enough to get a cup or something that this clone Vinnin has held or picked up. We could use some hair samples. We will need his fingerprints. Any information is to be handed to these five spidermen. Pictures or whatever you two find. No one is to know! If this leaked out we could all be in big trouble. We have to find the truth! We will get cameras, and other film equipment later. But for now, we write down everything or put it on tapes. Hamels and I will get you all tape recorders to start with. In the meantime, you can start learning to operate these keyboards typewriters.? Shadow watched as Hamel pulled out of a box with two typewriters in it. Shadow and Hamel started to teach the seven little ones to operate the typewriters first. ?Remember Flame, Joleen if you have any information, give it to my spiders. They will be the Keepers of all information for now. Maria, Sky and Storm will also be passing on information to you two. See it is brought to my five spiders.? ?Once you learn to operate these machines, then I will teach you to operate a camera and take pictures.? Hamel watched the seven little one studying the keyboards. ?Shadow, I just get message from Cela. That elf was the real Kraken. He was Gretz?s real mate. She dragged him here and tried to kill him. Kraken is not what others think he is. Gretz?s females kill their males and sons after they are finished with them. Kraken?s spirit will be joined with a real elf now and retrained. He will retain what he knows from his past. No one is to know this information but us.? Strand stood in the doorway. ?Thank you for helping us. I must go! See you later!? ?Well now that Shadow free Kraken, we will have help in the future.? Cushion smiled at the prince. Meanwhile, Stan and Talon had flown to Corndale to investigate the area. While they were there Talon was approached by one of the youngest Wolvershen clan. He wanted to know what Talon was doing there. Talon and Stan told the elf they were tracking some killers and so stay out of their way. Talon told the elves that if they did not cooperate, they would be facing the Conclave up on charges. So, the elves backed off. Stan and Talon scouted the area before returning home. ******* Flame had gone to Emerald?s tower and had the real Vinnin hold a cup in each hand. Flame returned and watched as Hamel lifted the prints from the cup. ?These from real Vinnin.? ?Good work! Now to get these clone?s fingerprints on an article.? Hamel continued to work. It was late afternoon when Joleen hurried into the prince?s bedroom. ?I gots me clone prints. Here!? She handed Hamel an ale glass. I told tavern keeper I return it later. Vinnin is at tavern.? ?Excellent!? Hamel removed several good fingerprints from the glass. He went to the prints they had found at the scene of the fire. ?We have a match!? The information was filed and documented by Hamel while the little ones watched carefully. ?Well, we know that the clone of Vinnin has very different fingerprints than the real Vinnin. This is great news!? Hamel rewarded Flame and Joleen with some special candies. ?You have both earned them.? ******* Emerald was waiting for Stan and had taken him to her room for their talk. Stan stood beside the fireplace, gazing at the fire. Emerald was sympathetic to his problem. "Stan, I realize that you have never seen anyone like Mia before. I must admit that she is a beautiful woman. Mia is concerned about you. We know the stress you have been under recently. Mia thinks you're falling in love with her." Pouring a drink for them both, Emerald handed one to Stan, then she sat down. "She is very beautiful and extremely smart or should I say wise. You are right I have been under a great deal of stress. Emerald that is not what is happening when I am around her. How can I explain how I feel? Mia speaks with the wisdom of the ancient spirits, which came to us long ago. Emerald, I'm not in love with Mia. But when I'm around her I get a feeling that she is one of the ancient spirits. I have felt her many times before near the mist to the mountain pass. Is Mia one of the ancient spirits?" Stan waited for Emerald to answer. Knowing full well that Stan could some how feel Mia?s presence Emerald decided to tell Stan about Mia being a dragon and guardian. ?Yes, that explains it! So, my great grandfather?s tales were true. They are not just a myth or legend.? Stan casually nodded his head. "I've felt her before, near the Mist Mountains as I said. This presence I've been feeling is Mia. Each time she comes near me it is, as if I become one with her. Please, tell Mia what I've told you. I'm not in love with her. It's her spirit that binds my soul to hers. Mia and the others have returned. I feel their presence." Stan smiled at Emerald. "My ancestors were once called the Watchers of Mist Mountain. My Grandfather and uncle named me the Watcher of my Mist Mountain before they died. I stand guard like they did and their fathers before them. Now, I am on the other side with Mia and the other spirits. I hope you do understand." Emerald tried to understand, but it was not truly clear to her. She and Stan and the two talked as they walked into the great hall. Stan stood staring at Mia, again. Emerald could only laugh as she told Mia what was happening to Stan. Mia had been told when she was a girl about a Watcher in the human world who guarded the mist through the pass. Before leaving the room, Mia cast a Blocking Spell to see if it would work. Stan snapped out of his trance almost immediately. Hamel was given a suite to keep all his families things in. Hamel put the fridge and freezer into the kitchen for them all to use. They ran an extension cords though tiny portals in Carrie's home to the fridge and freezer. Talon was delighted. He helped Hamel with the rest of the kitchen appliances and things that needed two hundred and twenty voltage. He put longer electrical cords on the stove and dryer. Hamel laughed at Talon trying out everything. He knew his mother would not mind Talon borrowing their things. Hamel opened the family safe after getting Shadow to enlarge it. Shadow reduced all the guns, but the stun and dart pistols and rifles. The boys placed the safe inside the big truck, which Shadow had planned to put under constant guard. Hamel grabbed several tiny boxes and carried them downstairs with Joleen and Flame showing him the way. To Hamel, this tower was like a maze inside. They entered the Great Hall of Audiences. Hamel was unloading the boxes and putting everything on the table. Hamel first went over to Emerald. ?Could you reduce the size of these badges? I want Flame and Joleen to feel important.? Hamel watched as Emerald smile and made the badges smaller. ?Perfect! Thank you!? Hamel called to his two partners. "Flame, Joleen come here for a moment." Hamel handed them both a detective badge. "These are for you!" Hamel had tied a string around the badges so the little ones could wear them around their necks. Flame and Joleen stood like two little sentries awaiting their orders. Hamel's eye twinkled as he saw how proud they both were of their badges. "Now then! Joleen, Flame modern detectives have some very important equipment and machines to help them. Joleen, some are just like the thing you saw in the valley. You're not to harm any of our machines or equipment or try to kill them. These machines and equipment are our friends. It's important that no one touches any of these things." Just after returning to the tower, Hamel gave Splat his metal detector and showed him how to use it. Splat was hunting treasure in some of Red's tower rooms. Hamel wanted to teach Splat about equipment usage, first. Hamel watched as Splat entered with a box of lost items and handed it to Red. "Hamel, that thing works really good! Looks at all Splat finds! This just from three rooms!" Splat smiled and hugged Hamel's leg. "Thank you! We always be good friends! Better go and hunts for more!" Splat tripped his way out the door. All Red did was laugh and return to his work. He could see that Hamel had included everyone. Even Digger was working on some project that Hamel had given him. Red went over to see what Digger was doing. ?This tower is hopping with activity!? ?Look what Hamel gives me! I can hear the heart beats with it. It is called a stethoscope. It was Hamel?s mothers. She was a nurse a long time ago. Sure hope she is all right. I could use someone like her to help me learn more about human healing. Look at these books that Hamel gave me. Them all about medicine!? Digger was delighted and watched as Red returned to his own work. Hamel removed the truck from the box. He let Joleen inspect it. She pulled out her sword and touched it to the truck. When she was satisfied it wouldn't hurt her. She touched the truck with her hand. She put her sword away and sat on the top of the truck. "Now Joleen, I'll give you your first assignment. You're to protect this truck inside and outside. No one is to touch it!" Hamel instructed and watched the little ones listening to every word he saying. ?At meal times, you are to get Crab and Mite or Spot or Speck to take over for you. Some of Shadow?s little ones can help if they want. But no one is to touch this equipment.? "Flame, your job will be to help Joleen and work together guarding these things. This is a full time job. You're not to touch anything inside this truck and don't let anyone else. Now, let me show you the inside." Hamel nodded to Shadow. "If you please!" Shadow walked over to the truck and started to pick it up. Joleen pulled her sword on him. "Hand off, my tuck!" Shaking her sword at him, she turned to Hamel. Hamel was laughing and dropped back into his chair. "Joleen, that's not exactly what I meant! Only the people in this room can touch these things. Okay?" "Joleen, just testing out job. Joleen will be good detective!" Joleen lowered and sheathed her sword. Shadow picked up the truck and set it on the floor next to a set of double doors, which led to the tower courtyard outside. Hamel went outside and brought in some cables as Shadow enlarged the truck. Hamel had moved the two large generators used in the big truck outside, so they would not pollute the air inside the tower. After Hamel had the two large generators working. He went back inside. Hamel and Shadow took Joleen and Flame inside the truck. Shadow powered up the computer and began to work as Joleen and Flame sat watching in awe. ?Some day, you two as well as my little ones upstairs will be able to do what I am doing.? "You really are the best!" Hamel knew about Shadow's computer skills and that he had helped Richard program his trucks with Fred's help. "Father always praised your skills. You're the best I have seen, yet! Not bad, kid. Here, smarty-pants try this on for size! How fast can you learn this program?" Shadow began to put the program disk into the computer's disk drive and started the program. "It's a video game! Some challenge! Hamel, what is your best score? Did you ever find the hidden chest of gold?" Shadow burst out laughing. Hamel stared at Shadow in surprise. "There is a hidden chest? How long have you been playing this game?" Shadow was still hacking at the program for a while. He knew Red, Stan and Talon were watching him. He put up the credits. Stan began to laugh. "Forget it Hamel! Brett Mason is Shadow!" Stan laughed even harder. "You are a programmer?" Hamel was amazed. "Father said you were one of the best. So, that is why father had you develop these programs for him. Why did you quit?" "One of my teachers and I did programmed this game. We still split the royalties on it." Shadow was playing the game. "No! I didn't have time to program computers anymore. With helping Fred, I have far to many other problems to solve. Then when Richard asked me to improve his small program he had written, I decided it would keep me at home and out of Rift's goon?s sight. They would come by the house from time to time. As long as I was busy working at home, they left me alone. They framed Perry. I know what those killers did. That is why I began to develop programs I could use in computers when I returned home. Red told me one day, and that I would be returning home, so I wanted to be prepared. Now, all we have to do is wait for these idiots to move in my direction. Cela gave me five Spider-elves the night I arrive home. They are learning what they need to know as we speak. One day I will have an enormous force of spider-elves under my watchful eye. I will teach them everything they need to know about being detectives and police officers. We have already started gathering up evidence, as you know." ?I want you all to know that we can now tell the impostor of Vinnin from the real one. The fingerprints are all in.? Ham could see Shadow start to laugh. "So, this is that game Carrie told me about. Well, here's another game! It is called dinner or I chuck it!" Watching from outside the truck, Talon vanished to the kitchen. Everyone disappeared, but Hamel and Stan. They locked up the truck and walked into the hall. Hamel could only laugh as he walked toward the doors. "This is great! Which way to the dining room? Where are my guards?" Two spider-elves suddenly appeared and stood guard over the truck. ?Joleen sent us to guard truck!? They heard voices coming from down the hall and followed them. They saw Digger and Splat walking down the hallway. They caught up with the two little men. Stan picked up Splat and carried him. "Splat, were you born with those feet?" Stan had seen this little man before. "Nope, some wizard thought Splat steal ring. Him gives me big feet. Splat, no steal ring!" He began to pout. "Splat only returning ring. Wizard gives Splat big feet as reward. Now, Splat find things of others. Sometimes, Splat gets paid! Sometimes, get dead rotten hen and sometimes get nothing. It is Splat's job! Red just gives Splat big reward of thirty gold! That thing Hamel give me works really good!" Splat shrugged his shoulders. "Splat is going to Hornbull?s tavern tomorrow to see if him needs help finding things. It been a while, since I been home." Hamel was curious about the little man. "Why don't you charge a fee for finding others junk? Tell them you have gone High Tech to keep up with the times!" Splat answered. "What if he no wants to pay fee? If them is giant or dragon, then Splat dead!" Hamel was trying to find out about this little one. "What if you had a partner? Say he had some powerful friends and they helped Splat. Do many creatures misplace things here?" "Sometimes, get two or three a day. Some lost shoe or rings or others lost treasure. Splat never find ring for wizard, again. Cept Red! Splat find treasure for dragon once. Splat got three gold for that one. Dragon was sitting on treasure and too lazy to move. Splat got twenty gold for finding woman's friend with other woman." Splat's face blushed a deep red. Hamel and Stan burst out laughimg. Hamel gave Splat a hug and patted him on the back. "I was on the same type of case once, all I got was arrested by the man's wife. Then father yelled at me! You did very well on your case. Splat, would you like to help us? People know you as a finder. What if Stan and I taught you to become a spy? We will teach you what to look for and how to fill in reports. That way, if Hornbull has trouble, you can report it to us, we tell Shadow, Stan or myself and we will get help to investigate the trouble. That way you are not involved and work in the background." They finally reached the dining room. Splat sat next to Stan as he thought about what Hamel had said. All the others were just starting to eat. Hamel sat down and began to eat. "Talon, this food is so delicious! Red and Emerald are very lucky to have a son who can cook like this!" Hamel was enjoying his dinner very much. Stan sat at the far end of the table away from Mia. She smiled at Stan. "Emerald explained everything to me, Stan. I cast a Blocking Spell on you. I see as long as I don't get to close, you're fine." Mia had contacted her mother about Stan, after speaking to Emerald. Stan was baffled by this trance he kept going into. "Thanks Mia! At least, we can talk, now. I don't understand it, myself. It's as if you are in my mind." "I do not understand!" Mia chewed the food in her mouth. "I have contacted my mother. She'll be here in few days. She will know what to do. I'm honoured that you feel this close to me." Mia glanced over at Shadow. "Now, for you, young man. I found out from Wonder that he had been hurt on his way to the meeting, last night." Concerned filled her face. "Everyone! We have a big problem! Shadow was drained of his energy, last night." "I was just talking to Wonder when I fell asleep." Shadow had no idea what happened. "It's all right, Shadow. Wonder told me that you healed him, last night. He said it was the strangest feeling. He also said it happened within a few minutes and that it was uncontrolled. So, if any of you are ill or hurt. Please, stay away from Shadow." Mia warned them all. "This same thing use to happen to Eric at one time. It almost killed him." Raising her eyebrows, Mia laughed as Hamel shovelled in his food. "You're going to get fat eating like that! This is for you! It is a dragon harness. Just get the dragon to put its head in here. They can fasten them by magic. Then you strap yourself to this place here and hang on. Sky and Storm know how these harnesses work and will show you. I got these for you. They should help you." She put the rings on his fingers. "This ring is for speed. This is Ring of Shield protection will help protect you. Finally, this ring will help you getting ready for bed. It's a Ring of Levitation. I will teach you to use them after." After dinner, they all got ready to go after the women. ?Those are Boss?s men had with them. Strogg knows the two ogres, for they are his cousins. The women are well protected. It has been them who has was making the screaming noises with their vehicles.? Talon could see Red just nod his head. ?Father, please stay out of it. It is Boss protecting the women. Strogg discovered this last night. Also, something else is going on. Strogg was given this message to be passed on to me. It says that your life is being threatened, again. Whoever is after Boss, is also the ones after you. Oft and Stun have been spies for Boss for years. They would report to Strogg. They only wanted you protected that is why they began to report strange happenings to me. Boss would come and stay at my inn from time to time. I have seen the evil in Boss, but it does not want any of us harmed. It is protecting everyone. I think the Cursed Boss is the one kidnapping all our people. But why, I have no idea. The Boss that I know is much younger and cannot keep the curse from taking over. Boss told me that Rift tried to use the evil Boss to get what he wanted. When the evil Boss, discovered this he began to hunt down Rift?s double-dealing people. Why? I have no idea what is going on. I think Boss knows that these leaders are on to him. At least, Oft and Stun do and are protecting Boss.? ?If you are right, then this could explain a great deal. So, that is why Boss tried to get father to back off, by taking mother and Kala. Red, Oft and Stun gave me a map to the back entrance through the fog. They gave me the safe houses and supply areas that Boss uses for others he has saved. Red, Oft and Stun are trying their best to protect Boss from being killed. If I am right, Boss holds the key to what is happening on these Isles, and the invasion plans of the Trirogs. Yes, both Shadow and I know about them. We both believe that Rift and his father are Trirogs stationed as lookouts for the leaders of the Trirogs.? Hamel could see the stunned expression on Red?s face. ?I am backing off! You boys can handle it. Maybe, thinking as humans you can get better results than we could.? Red continued to eat his meal. ?I will get Eric as back up to your adventures. Splat can be trained as a spy and pass on information to Eric for your group. Maybe, other adults don?t listen to children, but I damn well do.? After their meal, they all went to their assigned places. Emerald and Mia stood guard with the tower guards. Stan and Talon mounted up on Sky?s back and took to the air with Red, Shadow, and Hamel riding on Storm?s back. They landed just outside Corndale. Talon knew the area well, for Corndale had once been his grandparent?s home. Talon and Stan had been there earlier that day scouting. The dragons stayed in the clearing where they had landed. Storm and Ske would wait in their elf form inside a shack that Talon had told them about. The two dragons would wait for the others to call. Meanwhile, Hamel, Shadow, Talon, Red, Stan and the two little ones had gone in the truck to drive the rest of the way. Joleen sat on the dash looking out the window as everything went by. Flame was perched on the steering wheel having the time of his life, turning one way and then the other as Hamel steered. A couple of times Hamel had to turn sharply and sent Flame to the floor or onto his lap. Flame would just get up again and continue to ride on the steering wheel. Because of Joleen?s position on the dashboard, she did not really like it much as her head kept banging on the windshield each time Hamel hit a bump. She tried to sit on Hamel's shoulder, but Flame's head kept getting in her line of sight. She finally flew over to Red's shoulder and sat there. Talon pointed out a large cluster of trees. "That's the grove over there!" Hamel pulled over to the side of the road and parked. Shadow had moved to the back of the truck where the computer and equipment from where they were operated. Using the switches inside, Shadow moved the antenna for the Directional Microphone Receiver into position. "We got them!" Shadow put the voices on the speakers inside the truck. "Stupid fool, Marts is! Now, Strogg is hunting him down! He almost killed the women and us. Strogg was right! Women only little burnt! At least, they still alive! We better find healers!" Oft sounded like he was crying. "I give them my last healing potions." ?Strogg is keeping close watch of Marts. Sure wish Red?s people would get here fast. We gots to help our cousin Strogg carry out execution. Eir?s burn salve worked really well with fire dragon scales on women. They only gets little burned. How Strogg know that Marts was going to torch the truck?? Stun helped Kala to drink some water. ?You be all right! You has to drink lots of water now.? Glancing over at Hamel, Shadow knew they must move quickly. "We must get them out, now. Flame, you go with Joleen to find out what's going on. Find out what these beings are doing" Handing the two little ones each a parcel, Shadow watched as they started to move. "Take these potions and give one to each woman. Then come back, right away!" Both little ones vanished and returned in a few minutes. Flame reported, first. "Them ogres! There be two of them. Them all burnt! The truck is all over the place. I sent Joleen to the women. Ogres are crying for women. Women covered in Eir?s salve and fire dragon scales. Ogres have worse burns than women." Joleen reported "Dem ogres, all right. Stupid too! Truck machine all black and smell of smoke. Joleen fly to women, Joleen give dem both potions. Dem not too burnt. Dem afraid bad. Young one see Joleen. Joleen tells her, we help her. One man Joleen see in Valley of Enchantment was leaving at elfin form him running at hunting pace! Him wizard in dark geen robes and cloak! I see Strogg chasing him through the bushes. Strogg was using ring to call Bulton and Hort to help him chase wizard." "That must be Marts!" Hamel handed Joleen a camera. But Red grabbed the camera and vanished. He returned to the truck before anyone could move. "That was Marts all right. I met him once. He has Sulphur Spore all over him. He is headed for the nearest tavern." Red watched as Joleen pointed to the southern part of his parents homestead. ?I told Strogg and his two friends to back off a little and let Oft and Stun do their work. We have to make this look real. I recognized two others who work for Marts near the ogre?s camp. If they see us just take the women, Boss and his to friends could in big trouble.? ?Fine! Then we dart them!? Stan was busy with some darts. "Joleen, Flame I want you two to come over here. Now, here are three darts for each of you. Stick those ogres good. We want them to sleep for a while. Three darts for each ogre. Flame, you put one ogre to sleep and Joleen put the other one to sleep." Stan was using animal tranquilizer, which he had brought with him. "I hope it works!" Hamel gave the little ones each some microphones to put on the ogres. "I want you to put these where they will not be found, on the ogres. These will let us track them at a distance, and hear what they are talking about. Put these microphones on them, after they go to sleep." Flame and Joleen took off and were gone for a short while. The two little ones were laughing as they appeared. "Joleen stuck them in backsides and neck. Me got mine in neck. We put dose microphones things, behind them ears. They never look there. Them microphones stick good. Gots one on me, but it on ogre, now." Flame loved every minute and Joleen were still laughing. Shadow and the others left to get the women out. Knowing what the ogres were up to, Shadow left a bag of food, gold coins and some healing salve, potions, and two large fighting clubs. Hamel left a note, which Talon had written for him. In the note it thanked them for trying to help and gave back their rings. He told the ogres that Marts tried to kill them all. Just as Hamel was starting to leave to rejoin Shadow at the truck, the young detective felt someone slip something into his pocket. Hamel glanced down at the two ogres and saw Stun wink at him. Hamel hurried off to find Shadow. Shadow was waiting for Hamel by the entrance to the trees. ?What took you so long?? Hamel pulled out a note from his pocket and handed it to Shadow. ?It is for you.? Prince, We on your side! We give Hamel map of Isles and all places where boss has put food and things for other. Here is other map that has Boss?s own supplies. Please not take food from houses or safe place that food is for People who are in hiding from bad people like Marts. This list of places has only two spots on it. Get to them and find the stuff there. Keep it for yourself. The big pile is guarded. Be careful with flying monkeys in area. Marts and Relle have given them guns. You must get those guns from those monkeys. We not want others to die!? Oft ?How do we get these weapons?? Shadow glanced over at Hamel. ?I?ll work out a plan. We have to keep Red and the others out of it for now. Maybe, Eric can help me. Red said Eric could change into many animal forms. I?ll get Talon to send Eric to scout the area for us, first. I wonder if these people can fake bad wounds.? Hamel felt Flame land on his shoulder. ?One man can! That is Flexer. Him is doppelganger. Flame really likes Flexer. Him always helping us.? Flame glanced over at Hamel. ?Flame go find Flexer for me. We will need a distraction. If Marts and Relle have taught these monkey people to shoot these guns, we could be in serious trouble.? Hamel could see Shadow knew exactly what he meant. As they walked back to the truck, Hamel and Shadow planned out their form of attack. ?We could drag Doc here as well!? After calling the dragons and reducing the truck, they mounted up and took off on the dragons for home. Eric greeted them as they landed. Talon and Stan helped move the women inside Red's tower. Digger, Emerald, Carrie and Joleen began to clean the female's burns. Mia and the men had returned to the great hall. Flame had gone to find Eric and Flexer. They returned to Shadow?s chambers. ?Thank you Flame!? Shadow explained what he knew to the two males before him. ?You watched Hamel?s demonstration on firearms. If those monkey people have guns we could be in big trouble. We have to get Doc here as well. Eric, can you scout out the area and see if there are monkey people with guns. If there are, we will have to somehow get those guns and bullets from them. We can exchange the bullets for duds, before we take the stuff that the ogres talk about.? ?If only you could do Illusion Magic.? Flexer watched as a double of him self appeared next to him. ?Well, I see our Prince is more that even I expected. Here is what we do! We have been trying to get that information from that dragon that is terrorizing everyone. True Grey made contact with him last night. True Grey wants you to bring the dragon here. He is really upset and hurting from losing his family, lair and hoard.? Hamel, Shadow, Flame and Flexer arranged everything part of an elaborate plan to get the dragon on their side. Eric returned just after Hamel left. ?The ogres are right. There is big trouble there. Here are those guns and all the bullets.? ?Fine! Hamel can make these into duds first. You will then return them. Shooter will see that Hamel gives you back the bullets in a short while. Pretend to meet Hamel for the first time. If we steal the goods, then the monkeys will attack Emerald?s Tower. Flexer can you get to Dawn and help protect her from these guns. Take her this vest!? Shadow showed Flexer how the vest was to be put on. ?I?ll take Dawn down stairs to guard the real Vinnin in the cells. I?ll take Dawn?s place. So that she is out of danger. When Dawn I am supposed to be healed, then Dawn and I will change places. This will keep her safe. I will talk to Digger and bring him in on our scam.? Flexer could sense something was wrong with Shadow. ?What is it?? ?Red has several very dangerous spies here at his tower. We have to get rid of them. They could blow my real identity. Spot and Speck held them in webs the night of the meeting with the Conclave. We have to stop these spies or lead them off in another direction. How?? Shadow sat on the corner of his desk. ?We have been searching for these two for years. Who are they?? Flexer?s facial features were beginning glow with anger. Shadow casually walked with Flexer through the tower and outside to where the horses were stabled. ?Those are the two there!? Hamel had joined Shadow and was enjoying he tour of Red?s Tower. ?This place is enormous!? Splat ran up to Hamel. ?Those two are really bad people. They are planning to hurt Hornbull at his tavern and Inn. Eric said I could use his pony to go to Red Mule Town. I overheard bad men talking.? ?Excellent work! Here is your reward! Now, go and tell Hornbull what has happened. Tell him to be very careful. If trouble comes, he is to use these rings gram made me several calling rings. I?ll know he needs help. Give him one! You keep the other on you at all times!? ?How do we get rid of these two?? Hamel watched as Flexer walked towards the two bad people. ?What is he doing?? ?I am not sure!? Shadow felt a tug on his sleeve. ?What is it?? One of the tiny stable girls stood smiling up at Shadow. ?Flexer is calling Venya to send help.? Suddenly a small elf appeared and walked over to Flexer. ?Oh! My! Venya send Hurric Son down to help us. That is Ziptron! Him is powerful God. Watch!? Ziptron moved at the speed of a lightning bolt and fried the two spies. Then he touched their bodies and as Shadow and Hamel watched, the spirits of the two spies were placed inside crystals. Both Shadow and Hamel felt the surge of energies coming from Ziptron. Flexer grabbed Ziptron and helped him over to Shadow and Hamel. ?Ziptron, meet The Prince of the Prophecy and his human friend Hamel.? ?You mean it has started? Finally, now I can go into action.? Ziptron glanced down at the ground as he received a message from his mother. ?I will have my uncles sent four more trained spider-elves to you. The two Spot and Speck are training to become computer operators. Have them put all Jilon?s journals on computers. We need that information. Here, is my callin ring. Shadow call me if you need help. You young human, here is a ring of calling for you. We will talk later. I have to free several people from bondage. We will work close together. Good luck. Keep me informed of your progress. Spot, Speck, Crab and Mite can contact me at any time. Take care!? Ziptron vanished from the area. Flexer waited for Ziptron to leave. ?He is quite the young elf. I wanted you to meet him. He is your true employer. All others are beneath him. Ziptron has several forms he uses. He is what we call a High God of Ske. Except, he will not go home to Ske. He hates it there. He protects whom he can. If he asks you to do something, do it. There is a good reason for his actions. Once there were hundreds of guardians. There are only a very few of us left. Even Red, Lammorra and myself are always in the background as guardians. Misty, Aqua, Enchanter and Earthquake are out in front. They are always after Red, not because he is a guardian, but because he is in charge of the Conclave. These people do not understand that the guardians are far more dangerous than the Silent Guardians. Please don?t let on that we are the Silent Guardians. Not even my own family know of my special powers. I trust you both!? ?So, that is Ziptron! I can read peoples minds, especially, my own spider-elves. They are all so worried that I will be killed. It was Spot and Speck who yelled at Cela to get me some protection. We are going to have to work these evil ones into a corner. I could read those two Trirogs minds as they were spying on us. That is how I knew who they were. I too have my own gifts from the gods. I will get things set up first. I may have to use your talents Flexer, from time to time to take my place. I will need to research in the human world for a while. It is really strange, but I can read our people?s thoughts, but not humans. I have always been able to read Aunt Carrie?s thoughts. This is a secret I have kept for years. Perry?s thoughts were forever close to me when he was in that prison farm. I think I am the only one who knows who some of our people missing people from the Isles are. I met a woman just before Aunt Carrie moved to Manitoba. This woman?s mind, I could read very easy. She was a rookie cop in Don?s squad. She has the killer instinct of giant cat. She even calls her enemies her prey. Don and Harrison only laugh at her. Once my little lab techs show me their methods of analyzing something then maybe we can develop our own police sciences here for the Isles. Fingerprints and blood samples are only the tip of the ladder we are about to climb. Through all sciences there are specialists who know more than the others.? ?Shadow is right. There is a man who collects weapons and tools. He has made his life?s work studying the way weapons cut through the flesh and bone of a person or animal. Another man used the insects such as flies to prove how long a body had been left to the elements after death. These methods are what Shadow and I must learn. The word these professionals use is called Forensics. With this knowledge and computers we could cause quite the ruckus and nab us some dangerous people. Shadow and I have always worked in the background, keeping a low profile. We intend to keep this kind of work going. We will give the dangerous tasks to others, but make sure they are well backed up. Well Flexer, want to join our team and squash some of these evil bugs.? Hamel laughed as Flexer hugged him. ?I take that as a yes.? ?If we can eliminate these Trirogs as easy as those two. I am in.? Flexer really liked Hamel. ?I want to learn as much as I can. Ziptron will join us in a few years. He has been given another assignment. Well, shall we go inside?? To Flexer this meant a great deal to have the prince as his friend. Red hurried towards Shadow as they entered the tower. ?Hamel, you mother and sister will need treatments and are doing fine. That move of Strogg, Oft and Stuns saved your mother and sister?s lives. Shadow, I want to see you. Hamel, Flexer will show you to your mother and sister.? Red and Shadow went into Red's study. "Now, the Conclave will help us." Red began to call Windrider by using his wizard's ring. "Red, how are you? Windrider here. What can I do for you, my old friend?" The voice trailed off. "Yes, Windrider. Missed you at the meeting. Could we use one room on the southeast corner of your tower? We have located the men involved with Nile's murder. We feel that they maybe headed your way. The prince will be overseeing this operation, himself. He wants to set up special equipment to track these beings. There will be three others with him." Red winked at Shadow. "The prince, himself?" Windrider replied. "Sorry about the meeting, but we have been under attack from a young male dragon. I'll provide the prince with what he needs. I'll also do my best to protect them." Windrider was the only wizard who was unable to attend the meeting. Red was just about to speak, when he was interrupted by another voice. "Red, Wonder here! We're under attack! That dragon is a young one! He wants something. He only speaks dragon! I can't understand him!" Wonder was frantic. "Red help me!" Red replied to both. "Windrider, maybe, the prince can stop these attacks. We'll contact you as soon as we have dealt with the dragon. Wonder calm down and hang in there! Shadow and I will get the others and come to you. See you within the hour." "Red, I promise! I'll be careful!" Shadow opened the door and looked back at Red. "I just hope my gifts will help me, now. Shall we go get the others?" The two elves walked into the guest room. Where Digger was caring for the two women. Digger smiled at Kala as she looked at the elves. "Kala, these are the elves that helped rescue you and your mother. This is Red, Master Wizard and his grandson, Prince Shadow of the Isles." "Hamel, is this all true, or am I dreaming?" Kala gazed into her brother's eyes. Joleen was putting salve on the mother's legs as she chattered away to herself. "It's no dream, Kala. All these people are real. You are both safe, now. It looks like Mother is starting to awaken." Hamel sat on a chair next to his mother's bed. He leaned over and kissed her. "Hamel, is that you?" His mother she opened her eyes. "Yes Mom, it's me!" He held her hands. "These people all helped to rescue you. Mom, this is Red and his wife, Emerald. This is their grandson, Prince Shadow. Mom, these are the Wolvershen's." Hamel could see a strange expression on his mother's face. "Prince Shadow, my husband has tracked that monster for ten years. Get them, Son! There is a real monster out there! Please, all of you call me, Bess!" As she tried to sit up, Digger placed his hand on her shoulder and helped her to sit. "Mom, this is Carrie, Mia and her daughter, Maria. That is Talon. These three over here are Digger, Splat, Flame. And that little chatter box is Joleen. They all have worked very hard to save and rescue you both." Hamel squeezed his mother's hand. Bess looked down at the tiny being rubbing her legs with salve. Joleen was muttering to herself, as she worked. "Dose bad men gonna gets Joleen's sword in butt! Joleen mad, now! Poor lady, bad, bad, burns! Me heal you! Den me kill dat man! Me really mad, now! Marts will die!" Joleen just kept muttering away. Bess watched Joleen. "You, young lady have the touch of an angel!" "Where angel? Me not let him touch you!" Joleen whipped out her sword began to pace up and down on the bed as she stood guard. Bess glanced up at Red smiling at her. "No, little one! I meant that you look like a beautiful angel." "Joleen, no angel! Joleen pixie!" she looked very puzzled and confused. Red helped the woman explain to the pixie. "Joleen, what Bess is trying to say is that you are very beautiful." Joleen put her sword away. Bess smiled and understood the way Red was speaking to Joleen. "I can see that Joleen and Flame are our heroes. Once I'm feeling better, I'll make you each something special. Come here, my little friends!" Bess was just happy to be alive. "Hamel, go with our friends! Help, where you can. Your sister and I will be fine. Be careful, all of you! God bless, you all!" Bess kissed Hamel's cheek, and watched him leave with the others. Bess turned her attentions to Emerald. ?If it had not been for Oft, Stun and their cousin Strogg, we would be dead. Strogg went into the Underground to see a healer called Eir. He brought back fire dragon scales and burn salve. Strogg show us how to apply the salve. Then Oft and Stun help us tie the fire dragon scales on to our bodies. We were so frightened. Then when Marts let loose with that ball of fire, we realized that not only had the scales and salves protect us from being burned, but areas that were unprotected were not as badly burnt as they would have been if we had not been prepared so well. Strogg showed up after the attack and checked us over. He said that Hamel and some friends were on their way to get us. Strogg called two friends of his to help him keep track of Marts. We know that Darren and my husband are dead. Oft and Stun told us. They cried as did we.? ?Yes we know about Strogg?s cousins. They are going after Marts. Strogg said that the Gods of the Isles have instructed him to execute Marts for what he has done you your husband and son. I will get you something to eat. You both rest. Flame and Joleen will guard you well, with Digger?s help.? Emerald turned to Mia. ?I could use some help in the kitchen. Kala and Maria can get to know each other better.? Mia walked slowly from the room with Emerald. ?Flexer was just sending me a message. He and Shadow are teaming up with Hamel and Stan to bring down the Councils of Seven. The information that Shadow and Hamel have discovered is about to explode on these evils faces. Personally, I cannot wait!? ?Neither can I! Red is so upset about Nile and Rose. He is still in morning. I know what True Grey is up to. I will stay here and work quietly with Shadow and his friends. Red can go and get his education. I hope it brings him out of his grieving state. Red still blames himself.? Emerald felt Mia?s hand on her shoulder. ?I know! The gods said that the spirit transfer went well. They will do a rebirth on them after Shadow had proven himself to them. Bessa was so angry about the death of Nile and Rose that she grabbed the spirits herself and has them hidden. Shadow and Hamel have been working together for several years. Before that Shadow helped Hamel?s father Richard, Fred and Harrison when Carrie lived in the States. I guess that Ziptron?s twin went to stay with Shadow for a while. This was unknown to Red and Carrie. Carrie only knew that man as Strand. Fred and Shadow were all very close friends with Strand, until he was reassigned to the Isles. Strand actually found out where Jasper and his people are hiding. I think Shadow knows as well, but will not tell us. They are afraid that we will go after these killers.? Mia walked into Talon?s kitchen. ?WOW! Look at all these human features.? ?Hamel and Bess want us to use them. Bess wants to stay and help us after she his healed. Kala sat on my knee and cried as Digger treated her. She was so happy to have friend. When she saw Flame she hugged and kissed her little dragon friend. She loves Flame as if he were her very own. Poor Flame did not know what to do. She told Flame that he was her boyfriend. I guess Kala really does love Flame as a friend. She said he was better looking than her last lizard her brother had given her. She has an older brother who is a doctor of animals and people. I dare anyone to touch Kala with Flame or Joleen around. Kala was calling Joleen her little sister. Joleen sat and hugged Kala as they both cried. They both have lost so much. Joleen told Kala about Kyle and his death. I could see tease in Bess?s eyes as Joleen told her story to Kala. It hurts us all. Maybe, Kala can help Joleen and Flame reach their full potential. Kala loves school and told Flame that she would help him and Joleen how to read English. Flame is overjoyed with his idea.? Emerald helped Mia prepare some food. Chapter Eleven Red, Hamel, Talon and Shadow went to the Great Hall. Stan was going over some maps. Red approached the table and looked around the room. "Stan, where is Eric?" "He's helping Emerald with some things. Why?" Stan asked. "Wonder's Tower is being attacked by a young dragon. I think it may be the same one which attacked Stayn." Red replied. "Stan help Hamel get the darts and guns ready. We may have to bring down the dragon with sleeping darts. I want to find out why he's attacking. So, don't kill him!" ?We need his weight!? Stan could see Shadow coming forward. ?The dragon was a little heavier than Storm. I would say about fifteen hundred pound. No more than a ton. He was not well fed at all. This is what is bothering me. Splat told me that he loved to watch the dragons flying, but he hasn?t seen any for a long time. He was so delighted to see Sky and Storm, that he hugged their legs, and welcomed them to your tower. I told my cousins what Splat had said. At one time, Splat knew all the dragons by their names. He knows several are in hiding places and goes to see them. He takes food and whatever they need with them. Splat said that this dragon could be called Thunder. Splat could not understand the dragon, but because he spoke in his own dialect. Thunder can speak elf, but under the stress, Splat thinks that this dragon is too upset to listen. Thunder recognized Splat?s horses and let them go. That is what Splat believes.? Shadow felt Red?s hand on this arm. ?You could be right! Just be careful!? Red watched as Shadow nodded his head. ?Thanks for helping catch those spies.? There was a strange smile on Red?s lips. ?I will not ask how you knew. Well, we better get ready.? ?Red, I may have to cast some Illusion Spells to get the other three spies to react. If they think that I am injured they may try to invade my space to gain information. I will let you know! In any case, we have to clear this tower from all spies before I can get my teams into action.? Shadow was very concerned about the spies always listening to what was being said. Everyone hurried getting the things they would need. Red opened the portal to Wonder's Tower. Upon entering, they were greeted by a beautiful elfin woman. She was dressed in tan robes tied with yellow cord. Her hair was a silvery white and hung in a loose ponytail tied with a leather thong. Her deep sapphire coloured eye glittered in the light of the room. "My master has sent me to meet you. Please, follow me! Sprig is my name!" Her eyes watched them closely as she waited for them to follow her. They began to walk down a long hallway to a spiral staircase. Shadow caught up with Sprig. "I'm Shadow! I'm Red's grandson. How long have you worked for Wonder?" "Your Highness!" Sprig stopped and curtsied to him. "I'm sorry! Please, I beg your forgiveness! I had no idea, you were the prince." "Sprig, you've done nothing wrong! Please, call me Shadow! I don't like being call Your Highness! I hope you'll be my friend!" Shadow watched her smile at him. At first, Sprig did not know what to say. To have the prince as a friend was a great honour, indeed. "It would be an honour to be your friend. I have apprenticed for Master Wonder almost four hundred years. Come, we are going to eat first." As they entered the dining room, Sprig rushed to her Master's side and told him what Shadow had said. Wonder greeted them. "My Prince! I welcome you, your grandfather and friends to my humble tower. We cannot expect you to work on empty stomachs. Sprig has also told me that she is to call you, Shadow." Wonder was confused and it showed in his facial expressions. "Yes Sir! I hope you don't mind! It's just that I don't like others bowing to me. I may be the prince, but I'd much rather be your friend. I realize I'm only twelve years old, but I know how important friendship is. I hope you understand what I'm trying to say? Please, call me, Shadow!" He shook Wonder's hand leaving the wizard completely dumbfounded. Wonder's silver-white hair sparkled in the light of the room. His bright blue eyes stared at Shadow. Wonder stood not knowing what to do or say. Shadow had caught the wizard completely off guard. Wonder was standing beside his chair looking over at Red for help. "I tried to warn you, Old Friend what Shadow was like! I thought we were here to eat?" Red reminded Wonder. Wonder motioned to Shadow to sit beside him. The prince walked over to the chair and stood there. Wonder nodded to everyone to sit down and begin eating. For the longest time Wonder just sat staring at Shadow. Red finally gave into his old friend. "Wonder, I warned you about my grandson! It was only a few days ago that he found out he was a prince. I thought the power would go to his head, but not Shadow. He's still the nicest boy I've ever met. He has learned to protect himself from the hatred of others. He uses what he has learned to help him here. He knows that fighting is not always the answer." Red had no sooner spoken those words, and then the tower was under attack. Red and Wonder turned to call Shadow, but he was gone. Everyone ran to the tower room. They could see Phantom pushing the other dragon back from the tower. Phantom roared at Stan. "The dart guns! Aim for the ear area! Hurry! Red, hold off with the fire! Let me do it my way!" Stan grabbed the darts and guns. He handed one to Hamel. Phantom positioned the dragon so that the others could get a clear shot. Both men fires three darts each into the dragon. It was plain to see that Hamel was just a good a shot with dart gun as Stan. A few minutes later, the dragon started to shake his head, trying to free himself of the darts. The dragons began to circle and Phantom began to force the other dragon down to the ground. After the dragon's landed, the others hurried outside. Phantom was standing beside the other dragon. They were talking. "Why did you attack the tower?" Phantom was speaking in an Earth Dragon dialect. The dragon was sleepy, but answered. "All my family are dead. Some creatures have taken over our lair. All I wanted was some help. I went to Stayn, because someone told me the Conclave Master was there. I got into a terrible fight. So, I flew off. I tried to find out where the master's tower was. No one understood what I was saying. I am the last of the Earth Dragons. I even tried to find Misty, but no luck. Can you help me find the master, before I get myself killed?" "Sleep, my friend, you have found help and the master. I'll tell him what you have told me. No one will bother you here. You can rest safely here!" Phantom changed to elf and removed the darts from the dragon. Shadow was standing beside the dragon as the others approached. He told Red and the others what the dragon told him. "They kill his whole family." Shadow petted the dragon. "Stay here! I'll protect you! Don't worry you have found help. Sleep, My Friend!" Shadow saw the dragon open his eyes and close them as he sigh. Shadow slowly followed the others back into the dining room. Just before entering the dining area, Shadow stopped Red. ?Find Splat! Pretend he is wounded by a warrior?s arrow. With all these spies around, I don?t know how you ever get any work done. I will clear your tower first, and then Wonder?s tower. I will be using my Illusion Spells to pretend I am hurt. Some has placed spies in Wonder?s Tower and several others of the Conclave. I want to know who is doing it and why? Get to Gram and Mia, have them as my back up!? Red knew that these spies must be found and immediately, if Shadow was to get any work done. ?I will play along with you ideas. Tell Spot and Speck through your little scientists. Those little ones can help us as well.? Red walked into the room with his grandson. Shadow pretended to limp as he walked to his chair. A stabbing pain ripped through his chest, shoulder and arm. He grabbed his shoulder and fell into his chair. "Shadow's been hurt!" Red began to take off the child's shirt and saw a wound suddenly appear. "I'm taking you home!" Red picked up his grandson and carried him back through the portal. Red took Shadow into his own bedroom. Talon called ahead to let Mia, Emerald and Digger know what happened. They were waiting for the prince, when he arrived home. Mia and Digger pretended to clean Shadow's wound and used healing potion to heal it. Mia and Emerald left the room to get Shadow some water and dragon food. As Digger sat on a stool, beside Shadow's bed he had heard what Mia had told him about the child was acting. So, the dwarf was talking to himself really hamming it up in case the spies were watching. "Well child, you really did it this time! I's still cannot believe you fought a dragon all by yourself! You only gots one gash out of it! Either you very brave or you very stupid! Next time, wait for backup to arrive! You be lucky that you not more seriously hurt!" Digger just kept rambling on and talking out loud to himself. He did not notice that Shadow was awake. "How's an elf suppose to get any sleep around here, with your gums flappin'?" Shadow laughed as the dwarf jump and his stool tipped. Digger was so surprised to hear the child speak, that he fell off his stool onto the floor. "You're supposed to sit on the stool! Not fall off!" Shadow was still laughing. "I's was sitting on my stool, before some smarty pants scared the dragon dung out of me!" Digger got up off the floor. "Now, I's wants you to stay in bed. I's going to get your grandmother for you." Digger ran from the room yelling. "He's awake! He's awake!" Digger slammed the door. Shadow looked around and realized he was in his own room. Flame suddenly appeared in the room. He handed over a book and nodded to the prince. "I never had a chance to get these too you. I have been keeping notes on what is going on around here. Here is a ring, inside this journal I have put down where ring will take you. This tower is full of secret tunnels. Over the past ten years, I have been able to find over thirty tunnels. Cela thinks there maybe others as well. I was told to give you these. I think that this is how these spies are getting into the tower. I will leave you." Flame vanished from the room. With much effort, he managed to roll onto his side and sit up. He saw his father's diary and the book about Stinger were on the desk, where he had left them. Shadow put one foot on the floor. "You're not going anywhere, young elf!" Mia frowned as she and Emerald stood in the doorway. "Back under those covers!" Emerald smiled and helped her grandson back into bed. She fluffed his pillows and made him more comfortable. Then she helped him with his food. "Mia, would hand me those books on my desk." Shadow wanted to read for a while. "All right, but I want you to rest and stay in bed. Do I make myself clear?" Mia walked to the desk and picked up the books. She placed them on the bed beside Shadow. After Mia and Emerald left, Shadow fell asleep for a while. He woke up with a pain in his shoulder. He saw the salve and pretended to put some on the sore area. He could feel that someone was watching him. He decided to see what his father had written in his diary and started at the beginning. It was his left shoulder that had been hurt and he was right handed. Shadow went to his bathroom and then he entered the lab as well. ?We have several groups of spies we need taken care of. I was just at Wonder?s tower. See that his tower is cleared of Spies, and like wise with Windrider?s. Set up special guards to protect Stan and Hamel, while they work. I want the Trirog spies gotten rid of once and for all.? Shadow went to this desk in the lab and called Strand. Suddenly a young elf appeared in the lab. ?Brett, what you doing home?? ?You know what I am doing home! The human world was getting a little to crowded with Rift and Jasper?s people. I will need your help. We have to find those spies in this tower, Wonder?s and Windrider?s towers. Can you help me?? Shadow looked at the stunned expressions on his little one?s faces. ?What is your problem?? ?This is our grandpa! What you doing here?? Shooter gave Shadow a goofy grin. ?I see someone really goof!? ?No, I am only a part of your real grandfather?s brother or twin. Your grandfather and his brother Strand have special talents that not many people know about. They can absorb the spirit from dying people. After which they can use the spirit that has entered their bodies and bring back that person to life again. I am Silver Sky one such spirit. Strand absorbed my spirit when I was only a hatchling. No one but us knows that I even exist. I have an older brother and two sisters that were taken to the human world, but I cannot find them. Strand said that some day they would be returned to me, like my parents. Our clutch of eggs was a huge one, and three eggs were rescued and taken to the human world to be hatched and raised.? Smiling at his friend, Silver Sky hugged Shadow. ?Now back to what I was saying. We have to find these spies and killers. None of us realized just how many spies and killers were out there. Shadow is right. I can hear Ziptron telling me what has taken place in the past. All right, you boys are to stay close to Shadow. I will assign four other spider-elves to become spies for Shadow, until his private groups of others are properly trained. These spider-elves will report directly to you, Locker. See that Shadow gets all messages.? Silver Sky looked over at Shadow. ?I see you have come full circle. Now, maybe we can work together. The spies I will use are from my own family. So, they can be trusted. Take this time to learn about many things. I will give a list to Locker for you. That is a good book to start with. Stinger is a very special piece of steal. Crafted by the gods themselves and given to your father for you. I know you can do illusions well. I will send a man to help you with your mind reading and illusions. He is a great man and needs help to return home. He is one of our missing. Boy, will I ever get Strand for not telling me that you are home. Remember, that some of these assassins have tried to destroy whole families and devastate our lives. They have even tried it with me. I am on another assignment right now, but when it is done, I will rejoin your team. Ziptron and Strand will be joining us as well some day. Red has tried everything in his power to stop these assassins. I realized years ago, that we were going in circles. Every time we tried to step out, we were slammed backwards. Human ways were needed to stop these assassins. You and Young Hamel are already making a big difference. Mela is helping Grub to get some selling stalls built for Stayn. This has been a life long dream of Grubs. He could not be happier. Your words mean actions to many people here. It will take time to get things moving. It has already started. Bess and Kala are free. This is brought out the other side of Boss. One I once knew long time ago. You will have to kill the evil off within his body, to start the changing process. Not even I am sure who Boss really is, but we do know that the Evils have tried to change him into a Trirog. I do know he comes from the Isles. He has many treasures that he wants you to find, before he comes to you. I will be standing by to help you get the information that you will need! I am including with those four spies, six others that can stop these assassins, spies and killers. You will need to fight to help my people stop these assassins. They have been brain washed by the evils. Once you have captured them I will take them and retrain them. This will not happen for a while. Or main concern is to stop these spies. See you soon!? Silver Sky vanished as ten spider guards appeared on the spot where he stood. The guards talked to Locker first, they bowed to the prince and left. They split into two groups; one began to search Red?s Tower and the other five went to Wonder?s Tower. Locker walked over to Shadow?s desk where the prince sitting. ?How did you know there were so many spies in these towers?? ?The best way to put it is that I can sense their evil presence. Not even Red really knew how many there were. He has had people kidnapped in the past from his tower. The Evils as Silver Sky said replace these real workers with these Evil Trirogs. That is what Silver Sky is doing right now. He is seeking out the Evil Trirogs as we speak.? Shadow picked up some paper and a pen from his desk. He decided to make notes from his father's diary for Red. All the notes in Nile's diary had been written in Latin. "Silver Sky pretended that he did not know that I had returned home. I wonder why? Could those spies be that close? Well, down to work!" The prince thought to himself. 1972- Summer - Rose and I were married two days ago, we found out last night, father's parents were killed. Mia has suggested we leave the Isles for the human world. 1974 - Summer - The prophecy has come to pass - our prince was born this day. In two days, we leave for the Forbidden World. There have been attempts to kill us, already. We have decided to raise Shadow in the human world. We must protect our child. 1975 - Winter - Rose wants to return home because of the weather - it's cold here. I got a job and so did Rose. We moved out of the mountains to the valley. It is much warmer here. Rose loves it! We are working for a game warden. We both enjoy the work. I noticed someone following us, today. I tried to get a look at the man, but lost him. That man frightens us. Our boss, Travis has made an appointment for us to go and see a police, friend of his, a Fred Borden. That man in black even frightens our boss. The policeman chief told us that he would put a detective Richard Hamel on our case. We meet Richard, yesterday. Still the man hangs around. We think there are two men. One dresses in black. The other dresses in green. This one in the green clothes took a shot at us. The one in black only warns us to be careful. 1976 - Autumn - Richard came to see us. He gave me some news clippings and some papers concerning the man in black who has been following us. Richard told us that the man is a hypnotist, but the clippings are all in German. 1976 - Winter - Rose has had another warning dream. This one we checked out ourselves. We went to the hill above the old mine. No one was around at first. It was after I discovered the green crystal that I saw another man resembling neither Brad Bosnic nor Bradley Dovver. It was not either Brad. I am sure of that! The one in the Black cloak is called Boss. I noticed that after we returned home, this green crystal changed colour. It is not green, now. It looks like a piece of clear glass melted into a crystal shard. I will put it into the same box Brad sent Carrie. I placed it into the safety deposit box for it has some sort of magic in it. The man who is attacking us wants a key of some kind. I do not have it. 1977- January 9 ? Two days ago, Carrie just got word that Brad was killed in an accident in South America on January 5. I never liked Brad anyway, he was so mean to Carrie. Still that was no way to die! The police said his burnt body was found in his car. A Henry Treemoore is being investigated for Brad's murder. 1977 - January 19 - A truck, driven by the man who has been following us, attempted to push our car off the road. I left a message and told Richard what happened. This man is more dangerous, than we first thought. Carrie has taken Shadow and Perry to a town further north in California to live. We will join them later, if we survive the attempts on our lives. I know one day our son will be given this book. Inside this diary's cover at the back is a taped back page. Remove the taped page to find a letter and evidence. Shadow carefully removed the tape and opened the back cover up. Shadow, Some day you will read this diary. In this book are the clippings Richard gave me. Shadow, remember that this man in green is dangerous and has set on destroying our world. As you may have noticed all these diary entries have been written in Latin. No one on the Isles can read them, but you. Give the information to father. Shadow, take care and be careful. Remember, some wise men say that Gods cannot be killed, but where they go no one knows. They are listening, so ask for guidance. I have been able to discover within the past two hours that two other men who look like this man called Boss are helping the man called Rift. One is Marts and the other is his twin, Relle. Boss is not responsible for the attacks on us. Boss has been trying to help us, by warning us. Boss is a good friend of Bradley Dovver, a very nice young man. He is trying to stop his Uncle Sean and Henry Treemoore from stealing some ancient artefacts. I think that Boss, himself knows who has the key. I believe it is Henry Treemoore one of Rift's people. He is playing them all for fools. I know also that Bradley Dovver and Bradley Bosnic were very close friends. I have seen them several times together. I spoke to Bradley Dovver. He promised me that he would try to help Carrie if anything happened to Rose and myself. This happened over two weeks ago. Only today, Boss approached me and apologized for not being able to save Brad's life. Boss told me to get you, Perry and Carrie away as soon as possible. So, I phoned Carrie and told her. She had just received news that Brad's dead. Yet, Boss knew before the police and others here. How Boss knew is still a mystery? Marts and Relle have been impersonating Boss for some reason. I called Richard Hamel and told him I thought Boss was really trying to protect us. I think Richard believes me, now. Richard, himself during the last attack saw Marts and Relle at the scene. Boss was with Richard trying to help him. Keep this information a secret. Boss is really Richard's spy for the Fire Hell Gang. I only found out that the Fire Hell Gang originally came from the Isles, they now call themselves that Councils of Seven. Nile Shadow read the last entry, and then he closed the diary as he began to think to himself. "Boss was Richard's spy, so, that his why Boss grabbed Bess and Kala to try to protect them for Richard. I must find me some of those spider-elves. I must get a message to Boss and fast." Just then Joleen flew into the room. "You otay! Sorry to here you gots hurt. I come to help you." "Joleen, can you deliver a message to the two ogres that helped protect Bess and Kala. It is important." Shadow could see her nodding her head. Shadow wrote out the message and gave it to Joleen. He watched her vanish from the spot. Shadow rested until she returned, which was just under an hour. "I gives it to Oft. Him says for me to deliver dis message." Joleen handed Shadow a note before flying off. Shadow read the note. We give to Boss for you. Glad you help women. We go after Marts. We get orders from our other boss to see that killer is put to sleep. We make others laugh as we do it. We know about metal bugs. We take good care of them for you. Boss is only trying to stop killers from killing everyone. Him is very young and really not understands things, yet. Him keeps dying and returning from dead. Poor Boss, him cursed! Keep in good touch. Oft Shadow was trying to think of what Oft meant. "Could a person really be cursed so that they could never die? What a horrible thought!" He rested for a while, and must have fallen asleep, because he woke to Red entering his room. Shadow had written down the information, as he read it and taken the clippings out of the book, before he had fallen asleep. Shadow handed some information he wanted Red to have. Shadow did not show Red the letter from Nile. Only did the prince hand over the translated entries from Nile?s diary. "These are from father's diary. I had to rewrite them for you into elfin. These are news clippings that Hamel's father gave dad." Shadow watched Red as he read over the notes. Red looked at his grandson. "Shadow, this man could be Boss. Shadow watched Red as he sat on his bed. "Red, why were your younger brothers and parents killed?" Red looked up at Shadow. "There were fourteen children, I was the seventh eldest. My father was murdered first, then my mother and brothers. I'm the oldest living elf in our clan as far as I know. I saw one of my younger brothers sons, when we rescued the women. That field we landed on is my family's land. That elf who came towards us was one of my brother?s sons. He knew it was me and left. I don't speak to them! They don't speak to me! We haven't since I our parent?s deaths. Only my elder brother's spoke to me, but I was told they were in hiding. Morgan sent me a letter stating that Buzzan is alive, but we are to pretend he is also dead. My younger brothers blame me for our parent?s death. They say if I hadn't taken the job a Conclave Leader none of this would have happened." Shadow could see how cruel his great uncles were being. He leaned over hugged Red. "Well, I don't believe it for a moment. Hamel said his father told him some of what was going on. Red, what are the Councils of Seven?" Ignoring Shadow's question, Red rose and opened a portal. "Stay in bed! I'll be right back!" Shadow could sense that something was wrong. It was something he had read. "I need Fred, Harrison and that Captain's updated files. Something is not right! Red is terrified at hearing the name of the Councils of Seven mentioned. I have never seen Red turn white before at the mention of a name.? Shadow could see Shooter moving closer to him. ?Councils of Seven were run by Gretz. She the one trying to kill everyone on Earth.? Shooter ran and hid in Shadow?s sleeve with he saw a portal opening. A few minutes later, Red returned with Hamel. They showed Hamel the clippings. "Father told me about some clippings, but his copies were burned in the fire, along with the man's name and where he came from. If I remember correctly it was from Europe. I think it was France. He was known as the world?s best hypnotist. Father was upset the day he told me about this man, Brad. It was the same day father found the arms and ammunition in Boss's warehouse. Maybe, mom knows something about this man. We can ask her." Hamel watched as Red left to get Emerald and Bess. Hamel sat down beside Shadow. "How's the shoulder?" "It still hurts, but I'll be fine in a day or two." Winking as he sat the prince replied. "In the top desk drawer are those file Harrison, Fred and that Captain sent me. Could you place them in my nightstand drawer, before the others come. Something I read in one of those files and in father's diary does not match. It is that dates of Bradley's death. One has it January fifth. The other has it fourteen days later. Didn't Fred suspect someone tampering with the police reports of the Wolvershen case? One more thing, my father wrote me a letter. I want this kept quiet. Boss was your father's spy for the Fire Hell Gang. That gang changed its name to the Councils of Seven. I just asked Red about this council. Red turned white in the face, and he ignored me completely. I think Boss was and is trying to help your father. I sent Boss a message via Oft. This was his reply. I told Boss in the note that Marts killed Richard and Darren. We will have to wait for a reply. I think Oft and Stun will see we get a good laugh over the death of Marts." Shadow handed the note to Hamel. "Shadow, I did not want to mention this around Red. I saw Marts and Relle. Relle is in the States. Marts stays on the Isles and in Canada. I have seen them both together. If I did not know better I would have sworn that I had seen Boss as twins. These men can change their facial appearance to look like Boss. When we met Boss in the forest, before mother and Kala were gone. Marts had changed his appearance again after Boss left. Marts did resemble Boss a great deal. Boss only asked father to back off the case. From what we heard on that radio of yours, it sounds like Boss is not trying to hurt others, but tried protect them. Marts and Relle are doing all the killings. When I met father in the woods, he told me he was waiting for his contact. Just then Boss shows up. Yes, Fred did say he felt someone was tampering with certain files. Just not your parents case, either. Dates and sometimes names were changed." Hamel realized that Shadow was right, again. "Shadow, only you will be told this. When the car that left my body like this hit me. I saw Relle with the man who drove the car. They told me to never forget the name Boss for it was he who ran me over. I discovered something very interesting. In the next county, Marsh there is a man called Jasper Setter. I happened to be in that town getting some information from Sharky, one of father's friends, when I saw this Jasper Setter. He was with Relle, when that car hit me. It was Jasper Setter who hit my older brother, Kevin and me on that day. I strongly believe that Marts and Relle work for Jasper Setter, not Boss! This Boss fellow is only being used in a big way. I do know this man is cursed. I met Boss once while watching you and Carrie. Not even father knows about this meeting." Hamel paused and took a deep breath. "I was watching Carrie load the moving van with the movers the day you were to leave for Brandon. I had just gotten my drivers license. I was in that cafe across the street from your home. Boss sat down beside me. He told me that he was having troubles getting away from these people who are constantly following him. He wanted to know if I would drive him to the airport after Carrie was finished loading the moving van. I told Boss to take a cab. I said I would even call it for him. He placed his hand on mine and slipped me some money. I passed it back to him. He put the money into my pocket. He said I was a nice fellow, and that the money was not a bribe. It was in appreciation for watching over Carrie and you. Boss told me that a great evil had attacked his homelands and had cursed him. This beast within him was trying to kill off the evil ones. After that, Boss would send me a small parcel each month. It had my favourite candies inside and one hundred and fifty dollars for help to keep Carrie and you safe. I have put all the money into a bank account. I did tell Fred about the money. He told me not to tell father. Fred said for me to use it. I still believe that Boss is Brad Bosnic. Several times, while I was watching you and Carrie, Boss would stop by with pizza and drinks for us both. His eyes always glowed like fire, and it was always night. Boss would tell me that his curse could only be defeated by death. He told me that the curse would be lifted some day. He would keep trying to help his people in the meantime. I saw a picture of Perry, Carrie and yourself inside Boss?s cloak. He would remove it and say, ?I pray the gods will keep my family safe. I?m sorry Rose that I could not save your and Nile.? Boss loves you all very much." Hamel could see Shadow making notes. "Hamel, we better keep this quiet! Just between us!" Shadow had read other articles from some papers, which had been in his father's diary. "This just confirms what I saw one night. I saw a man with glowing eyes. I remember him because it was the night I had been shot. He carried me to the hospital. He would constantly repeat that I was going to be all right, and not to worry about Aunt Carrie. He had someone watching over her. I thought I was dreaming. I realize now I was not. We must get more information about him to help him remove that curse. With what I have been told by Digger and Eric about curses, they do exist. It could be a spell, or even a cursed item. If you talk to Boss ask him if it is an item or spell. He should know! That is why he tried to protect your mother and sister." Red had opened a portal from Bess and Kala's room to Shadow's. Hamel could not believe his eyes as he watched his mother walk into the room. Tears of joy ran down his face. Bess walked over to the bed and sat down beside Shadow and her son. "Bess, did your husband say anything about the case he was working on?" Red wanted information. Kala walked over to the bed and sat down beside Shadow on the other side of the bed. Bess looked up Red. "Richard told me of some papers which he had, but I've no idea where they are. His office was burnt to the ground several months ago. There nothing was left! He always kept some photocopies, but would not tell us, where they were." Bess shrugged her shoulders. Kala opened her locket and handed Red a piece of paper. "I was told to give this to either Uncle Fred or Mr. Red Wolverishen, if anything happened to daddy. I had to promise daddy that I'd never tell. He said that would help solve the case." Kala smiled at Hamel. Red opened the tiny piece of paper. "What is this?" Hamel looked at the paper and started to laugh as he handed the paper to Shadow. "Red, this is a computer code to access a program. Ten to one it is in the hard drive of the computer. Take a close look at the word on the paper." Shadow handed it back to Red. The paper said. Redcatch Bradboss. Hamel was still laughing. "Red, father has put all his files into the computer. These program words will access the hard drive." "Red, what he did was use your name, but if I am right, Richard has put it into a game program. That is why such a long name. When I was loading up the disk you handed me the first time. I noticed that Richard had stacked information into different pockets or cubbyholes in his main dos system. Hamel take this to the computer and try it. But I think you will run into a snag. Let me know what the computer says. Run it as a Dos prompt. I bet it will come back with Redcatch Bradboss. The words make up two eight letter codes." Red opened a portal right from Shadow's room to Wonder's Tower. Hamel walked through and tried the to get the information from the computer. A short while later Hamel returned. "That is some entry password. You have to spell them backwards to gain entry. Father told me once that all his computer programs must have the correct eight-digit code and be spelled backwards. It's a game all right." Hamel told them when he returned to Shadow's room. "He calls it, Play Me Boys. That's not all! It is in two parts. Maybe, father gave us a clue. Brad Boss. Could father have meant Brad is Boss? Maybe, that is it! Brad's Boss is the leader! But anyway, we only have the second part of the game. The first is in the main computer in the monster truck. I will try down loading it from that truck." ?Leave it! I will do it! I want the whole game not another part of it.? Shadow was thinking of another way to get the information out. "I'll need to get the information out. Your father knew I was a programmer. He has given only clues to the true program. He didn't want anyone getting it. Richard put this information into the hard drive of the trucks computer. Sure, who was after Richard would go for the office equipment. Being from the Isles these people would not think a truck could ever be an office. There are two trucks! Two parts to this puzzle. I bet Richard placed a part in each trucks computers. Hamel, check the game for a save file. A pick up from disk one or two. See if you can find it!" Leaving for almost an hour, Hamel tried again, but came back with. "No such luck!" "Richard wanted me to have that information. I will get it. I think the big truck downstairs is disk two. We will have to wait for truck one to arrive." Shadow had one of Richard's file in his lab desk on it was drawn two trucks. The Monster Truck was disk one, the smaller truck had disk two on the side of it. Bess nodded her head. "Oft said that Richard had told them something. He said ?Play the game boys?. He said that several times, just before he was murdered." She got up and began to walk around. "Wait a minute! The night Kala moved to the hotel, Richard called and said that Ham had disk one of his files. But not to be mistaken the truth would have to be linked together. He said for Ham to play the game, but not to forget that the Nile River flows toward his son. I thought Richard was drunk. I tried to correct him. Nile River flows to the sea. He said no, the son." "Richard knew I was the only one who could get out the information. I believe that both computer now must be linked in series to get the information out." Shadow leaned back against the headboard. Hamel watched his mother walking around. "How are your burns?" "Look for yourself!" Bess raised her skirt and showed Hamel her legs. "It was Oft, Stun and Strogg?s tricks that saved our lives. Red see they all get rewards for saving our lives.? The young investigator had been devastated by what Marts had done to his father and brother. Just seeing his mother walking around gave Hamel some hope for the future. "Mother, there are only some faint marks." Hamel looked at Red and then to Shadow. Emerald, Mia walked into the room, they greeted Shadow, and sat down. They noticed Hamel was looking at them all. "How can I ever repay you for restoring my family to me?" Hamel was shaking as he spoke. "You've all risked your lives for us! Total strangers! Red, you told me that we could stay here, if we wished. After what has happened to me, I have no place in the human world anymore. They were always so cruel to me. I'd like to stay and help you in ever way possible. I'd like to find out what an elf's life is like. When I left here to go to Wonder's Tower. I thought it was, because my mother and sister were dying. Now, I see my mother walking around and my sister laughing at me. I'm very young, but you have changed my whole life. I still... Oh, damn! I love you all!" With emotions running wild, Hamel grabbed Red and hugged him. Hamel hugged Emerald. He walked over to Shadow. "You brought me here! Shadow, I'll never forget what you've done for me!" Hamel hugged Shadow. Hamel walked over to Mia and tears ran down his face as he reached out and hugged her. "Hamel is right! You have all done so much for us! Kala and I want to stay here to help where we can. You have all saved our lives. We have to leave that terrible past behind us. Living here might make it easier. We still haven't met Sky or Storm to thank them." Bess sat down on a chair. Closing her eyes Mia continued to hug Hamel. "I have called them." She opened her eyes and rubbed Hamel's cheek with her hand. "Bess, you are so lucky to have children like Hamel and Kala. My three are not like yours. I'm a dragon and so are my children. Dragons show respect, not love. My three are only dragons. I like the closeness I feel, when Shadow and Hamel give me a hug or a kiss on the cheek. It makes me feel so good, inside. Maybe, Kala can show Maria what being a human child is really all about. My children never hug me like yours do or Shadow." Kala giggled as she looked at Mia. "I still don't believe you're dragon. You're very beautiful!" Hamel still hugged Mia. "You're even more beautiful as herself. Kala wait until, you see Maria in dragon form. There is a beauty that can never be described in words. Mom knows what I mean." He looked over at his mother. "Mom, someone torched our house. I thought you would like to know. Mia, Carrie and Shadow helped me get our things out, just before it exploded. I gave Talon the appliances to use in the kitchen. The stove fridge, stove and freezer are in the kitchen. We even hooked up the washer and dryer. I gave Digger, Darren's old truck. I put a governor on it so Digger won't kill himself and others. I'll teach him to drive. The rest of our things are in my quarters in six cardboard boxes. Let me know when you want the things. Shadow or Emerald will have to enlarge them back to their true size. Shadow reduced everything to fit in the boxes." "Thank you for telling me, right away. We won't be need anything from the past. Put it away or let Talon and the others have it. Kala and I could never leave these Isles now. Some humans may say we are running away from our problems. It is the opposite. A release of fear from the human world and all it holds." Bess changed the subject as she hugged her son. "Kala, remember, that little lizard that Kevin had that like you so much?" Kala started to laugh. "You mean Nipper? That lizard would bite or whip with his tail at anyone who came near me. He'd sleep next to me and guard me, all night. He was forever challenging Kevin, when he would kiss me or hug me. That lizard thought I was his girl friend or something. Now I have Flame! He is really excited that I offered to help him learn English. He is doing really well. One of Red?s workers tried to stop me from seeing the horses. But Flame told them that I lived here now and even though I was a human girl, I was still his girl friend. The others backed off!" ?It doesn?t matter their size!? Mia was laughing. "That is typical of a dragon male. I'm really amazed that Sky and Storm like Hamel. They actually respect Hamel a great deal." "Mia, you're not really a dragon? Are you?" Kala asked. "Yes Kala, I'm dragon, not elf. My real name is Misty. I'm over seven hundred years old and a wizardess." Kala rubbed Mia's cheek. "I have talked to Maria. We get along great! We are almost the same age. I just wish my best friend Maggie could be here, too." Maria, Storm and Sky walked into the room and went to greet Shadow, first. All three rubbed their heads against his. "That is the way dragon's greet their kin. It's a sign of respect. Maria, Bess and Kala have not seen who brought them here. I'd like you to show them for me." Mia smiled and held Kala's hand. Storm and Sky looked at Kala and went over to her. Kala smiled at them. They stood close to her. Storm rubbed her cheek. "I'm Storm, if you ever need help, call me! I will protect you!" Sky rubbed Kala?s cheek. "I'm Sky. Maria was right you're very beautiful. I'll be beside Storm to help protect you." As Maria changed to dragon, Hamel went over to her and hugged her. "Mother, what am I supposed to do with him? Get him off me. Sky, Storm just don't stand there, help me." Maria was confused by the hug. Kala went back to the bed as Sky and Storm went over to Hamel. Sky took one of Hamel's arms and Storm grabbed the other. As he winked at his mother, Storm laughed. "Here Maria, have a human for lunch!" Hamel was starting to turn green. Shadow was laughing so hard. He rolled off the bed onto the floor. Maria was the only one who had seen Shadow fall. She moved swiftly over to see if he was, all right. Her main concern was her cousin. She upended everyone, but Bess and Kala. Storm, Sky and Hamel were tossed into the air and landed hard. Mia, Emerald and Red were also upended, but all landed softly, because of their magic. Bess and Kala had not move from the spot. Then Kala ran to help Shadow. She saw the prince was laughing as he was sprawled on the floor. Both girls started to laugh as well. Mia ran to Hamel's side. Sky and Storm were helping Hamel into a chair. Mia knelt down beside him. "Why didn't you use the ring?" "You forgot to show me how! I'm all right. Just a few bruises! My braces aren't the nicest things to land on. You better check on Shadow." Hamel was more concerned about the prince. Frowning, Red noticed Sky and Storm helping Hamel out of the room. "Hold it you three! Where do you think you're going?" Hamel looked at Red. "We won't be long. I've got to get something on a cut. It happened, when I fell. Sky and Storm are helping me. We'll, be right back." Hamel and the boys walked from the room. As the boys entered Hamel's room, they stopped in the room while the young human grabbed his salve. "Storm, here! You apply this to my shoulder. I had to get you two here. Shadow and I need your help. Sky, I want you and Storm to start seeing how many young people on your Isle that can help us as spies. Get their name and where they are located. Shadow and I will be assembling work crew of men to fix up the roads. We need these children to follow along behind these work crews and try to locate anybody being held as a slave or prisoner. Can you boys do this?" "That will be very easy to do. Stan wanted to know if we would also help in the crews. The children can bring food and water to the workers. We have already begun making our lists. Some of these children are being held as prisoners as well as their parents. Stan had Eric write out what we were to look for. We know enough not to be stupid, we will follow your orders and Stan's. Thank you. We want to bring our uncle in on these work crews as well. They can be guards or protectors for the crew. We will talk to them as soon as we get home. Maria is not the only one of us that has seen murders take place. Even our uncles have seen murders, they have tried to stop them, but failed." Sky could see Storm healing Hamel's shoulder. "Well, humans world a little differently. This will be the downfall of these Trirogs. You are to give all information you get to Grub. He will be Shadow's contact for the markets. They are being built as we speak. Grub will pass them on to Mela, and then to Talon. If you have problems getting these messages to us. Visit Kyle's grave, on ground is a tiny hole, put your messages in there as you say a prayer for Kyle. Joleen will get the messages every morning." Hamel was told by Joleen that this is how she, Flame and Splat would get information to Hornbull at Red Mule Inn. "Red seems to be very impatient today." The boys just laughed and helped Hamel. They started to walk back to Shadow's room. Red turned to Shadow and the girls. "Would you three put a sock in it!" Mia, Bess and Emerald were laughing as well. Red walked over to Shadow's desk and sat down. "When you have all finished laughing. I'll be over here at Shadow's desk." Bess and Mia managed to get Shadow into bed and began to check him over. Quietly, Shadow whispered to Mia. ?I need to talk to you, in private. We are all being spied on.? ?Everyone out!" Mia yelled. "Shadow has broken his collarbone. "Red, go to my cave and take Maria with you. I'll need the bottles on the top shelf." Grabbing the old wizard's arm, Maria nodded. "Yes Mother! Come, Red! Let's hurry!" Mia looked at Bess. "Shadow must have cracked his collarbone, when he fought that dragon. I'll have to set it, while he's in dragon form. We can take him to the Great Hall. I'll help him change there." Mia turned to Emerald. "Would you go find Hamel and ask him to come back here? I'll also need Sky and Storm's help. Tell them to meet me in the Great Hall. Emerald, I want you to take Bess and get Crab and Mite to help you. We have spies in the tower. Get Digger, Flame and Joleen to help guard Shadow after I pretend to heal him. It is to throw these spies off guard." Emerald hurried off to find Hamel. He entered the room a few minutes later. "Emerald said you needed my help?" "Yes, I'll need you to help move Shadow. By the way, how are you after that fall?" Mia asked as she opened a portal to the Great Hall. ?Be prepared for anything!? "I did cut my back, but your sons helped me heal the cuts and bruises. That salve is fantastic stuff. I'm fine, now." Hamel replied as he helped Shadow into the Great Hall. ?I have already heard from Spot and Speck. They are watching as we speak. Something is not right! This Great Hall is cleared out.? Sky and Storm had already changed into dragon. They moved to either side of Shadow and waited for further instructions. Shadow tried to change, but the pain was too great. Mia changed to Misty. Digger pretended to give Shadow a sleeping potion. They waited, until he was asleep. Misty cast her changing spell on her nephew, but even as he slept his body began to fight off the spell and potion. Hamel had an idea and nodded to Misty. "Let me try something! Maybe, this will make him forget about his shoulder pain, long enough for you to change him." Misty tried again as Hamel punched Shadow in the stomach. It distracted the prince long enough so Misty could change him into Phantom. However, the pain from being changed left Phantom disorientated. He began to stock Hamel. But in Hamel?s mind, he could hear Shadow talking to him. ?Good one! This will allow me to probe he minds of all these people. Phantom is much stronger in ever sense of the word. Have the others ready to move in!? Misty grabbed Hamel and moved him to a safe place, while Sky and Storm held their cousin between them. Misty turned to Phantom. By using her Bone Set Spell she set his broken collarbone. Phantom screamed with pain and finally pretended to pass out. Misty and her sons helped hold Phantom, while Digger packed the wound with salve, because the collarbone had broken the skin. Misty watched Digger casting his healing spells on Phantom. For a little dwarf, Digger was very strong in healing powers. Misty could see that Digger took after his grandmother who had been one of the best in her day. Afterwards, Mia taught Hamel to use his magical rings. The young man learned very fast. Mia could see that Hamel was very well educated in the Arts of Mechanical Devices. She had mentioned that Mel had left behind a box, which could be filled with ice to keep things cold. Mia had this icebox, but something had gone wrong with it. Mia had Red bring the box to her. In fifteen minutes Hamel had fixed the box. "Now, don't let dirt from the floor of your lair into this part, again. That's why it leaked all out the front. Mia, if you had some of our Canadian money, and enough of it. We could set you up with a fridge. It doesn't have this drain to plug up. I think we could think of someway of putting electricity into your lair. "We'll keep it between us. Red would get rather upset. He still has no idea that I do some of my shopping in Powell River. He thinks that Talon got the furniture in my lair for me. After all, I am a Guardian." Mia hugged Hamel. "I bet if you had the time you could learn elfin magic. You are definitely smart enough." "These rings will do for now. Thanks anyway, Mia." Hamel pulled up a chair and sat down beside Mia. Then she changed back to dragon and lay beside Phantom. Hamel could hear Phantom?s voice in his mind. ?Spot and Speck have spotted one of the spies. Joleen and Flame are following a second one. Shooter and my scientist are with the ones at Wonder?s tower. The trap is about to be set. Strand is standing by. Good Luck. Flexer is with Vinnin in the Eaglestep dungeon. He will take over after you return here. Get ready! Eric will be calling soon.? Phantom watched as Hamel nodded his head slightly. No one had any idea that Phantom could talk to Hamel through telepathy. A short while later, Misty lifted her head. "Hamel, go upstairs. See if you can find Eric. He wants to see you. He says it's important. His room is two doors to the left of Shadow's room, on the opposite side of the hall. Use the portal. It will be faster." Mia also explained that dragons could talk telepathically to each other and other beings such as Eric. Mia decided to see if Bess needed anything. The Guardian found Kala sitting on a chair staring at a birthday invitation. "What's the matter, Kala?" "My friend. Maggie is having a birthday party. I can't get her a present. How I suppose to send it? Storm told me that there is no mail service here. I wanted to get Maggie a friendship ring, I saw in one of the stores." Kala glanced over at Mia coming to sit next to her. "Well, I have an idea! Here is what we will do! I'll go and see your mother, first." Mia rose and went to see Bess. Kala sat holding the invitation in her hands when her mother returned. "Talon brought this to me. It is from Maggie!" Before Bess could do anything, she hugged Kala. "I want you to go with Mia. She has a gift for Maggie from you. Now, go!" Mia reached out and held Kala's hand. Bess smiled as the two vanished. Mia had teleported herself and Kala to the upper floor of Red's tower. There was a portal to Mia's lair. She showed Kala down into the lair and to a great treasure hoard. Mia rummaged around for a while, and returned with a ring for Kala. "Here, we will have this sent to Maggie. I know what we will do! Kala, this ring is the mate to the one we are giving Maggie. Maria told me that Maggie is the daughter of Brian, Fred Borden?s partner. Hamel has told me that Brian has been sent threatening letters like your father has been sent. I found this in one of the small areas of your home when we cleared it out. I want Maggie and her family safe. For any reason if you hear Maggie?s voice coming through your ring, you are to tell me immediately. This is between you and me. You know that magic does exist." Mia took Kala's hand and lead to another portal. "This is my own private cabin in Powell River. No one, but Talon and you know of this place. Now, let's get this wrapped up and delivered properly. No one, but us will know." Mia changed herself to a human and went to help Kala purchase some wrapping paper and deliver the ring to Maggie's parent's home. Neither Maggie nor anyone else was home at the time of delivery. Kala put the present into the mailbox after Mia reduced the parcel a little. Then they returned to the Isles. Mia returned Kala to Bess. ?Remember, that ring is very special, just like yours.? ******* Hamel walked into Shadow's room, then into the hall. He heard some strange noises coming from the room down the hall. He walked towards the noises. Hamel realized that the room he was staying in what next door to Eric's quarters. A huge man, well over seven feet, with long greyish hair and yellow eyes, strolled out of the room, where the sounds were coming from. He was dressed in the same tan coloured robes as Red usually wore. The man walked up to the young human extended his hand in friendship and shook Hamel's hand. "Good day, Sir! I'm Eric, Red's apprentice. Would you be Hamel?" "Yes, I am. Pleased to meet you! Misty said you wanted to see me?" Hamel smiled as Eric put his arm around Hamel's shoulder. "I found some things from your world. At least, I have never seen anything like them before. Come, I'll show you." Eric said as they walked to his quarters. ?Stan gave me the location to check out. You and Stan were right. There is a huge stockpile of items in that area. Ten monkey people are guarding it. I saw them in the trees. Flexer is already there at Eaglestep Tower. He is close to Dawn and acting as head of he guards. The real Vinnin is in the dungeon where he lives. Hamel, our world right now is one of people being terrorized by these killers of Gretz. I will help you all I can the same goes for Flexer. Red has denied the fact of the Councils of Seven for years. It began shortly after Mel left with his new bride Maia. Then there was the attack on his parents homestead. They are all suppose to be dead, but I have seen his parents and received messages of warning from them about different areas in the Underground to watch over. Over the years I have been helping a friend of Strogg?s that is called Gorrvan. We call him Gorr. With the warnings we have been getting from Strogg and Gorr, things have started to move rapidly changing for the better. Somehow several others and myself from Rahab?s real Council of Seven have been working with the Women?s Conclave. It was Flexer and myself who discovered the real Vinnin hiding in a cave on Eaglestep Mountain. We talked him out, but he tells of horrors that are taken place. I was thinking that with your equipment we could get evidence on tape against these killers and show the real Council of Seven.? After closer examination, Hamel put down the last of the items onto the table. "These are from my world all right. They are auto parts. We better see Misty. Then go to the area to see if there are more items there. Eric, we could do what you want to do, but this would not catch them in the act of doing it. Shadow and I are going after the spies first. Our prince is pretending to be hurt, and is in the Great Hall with Mia. Several of the guards here have told me that many of their friends have vanished from their posts during their watch. Red mentioned a series of tunnels beneath this tower. I believe these murderers are coming up through that tunnel. They have planted spies here. We are planning a big sting operation. That is why Flexer is with Dawn. We need to get medical help here first. Dawn will be injured, except you Dawn will be not be hurt at all, it will be Flexer impersonating Dawn and a gunshot wound. We have to get control over these supplies and these monkey people to find out who is doing what. Shadow and I think that Marts and Relle set up these Monkey people to take the fall for Boss?s death. They plan to ambush Boss. Whatever Boss has the evil group are after. We have to prevent them from getting what that thing or things are." Eric followed Hamel as they went through the portal back into the Great Hall. They told Misty what Eric had found. Red walked up to Hamel. "Here, take this sword!" "I'll take the dart pistol with me, instead." Hamel walked over to the truck pulled out the pistol and darts into a bag. He turned to Eric and handed him a bulletproof vest. "What is this for?" Being a creature of nature, Eric gave the vest a good sniff. ?I?m sorry Eric! I keep forgetting that you are one of Gods special animals.? As Hamel smiled and explained to Eric what the vest would do, the changeling stood hugging the vest as he looked at Hamel. "Well, young man! Shall we go?" Eric put on the vest with Hamel's help. ******* Maggie was the first one of her family home from school, because she was not feeling well. Maggie had heard that Kala's house had been on fire. No one could find Kala or her family. She entered the house and saw the mail on the floor. She found the parcel addressed to her with a short letter from Kala. Maggie hurried to the kitchen and noticed her mother returning from shopping. "Mommy, it's from Kala!" Dropping the paring knife, Peg helped Maggie to open the letter and read it to her. Dear Maggie, I am sorry I cannot come to your party. We are in hiding right now. I did not forget your birthday. This gift is for you. My new friend's mother helped to pick it out just for you. I hope you like the ring. Maria's mother, Mia said you should have something very special. You wear this all the time. If for any reason you are in trouble. I want you to pray to God and say that you need help. Pray out loud. Mia said our god can hear us better if we pray out loud. This address will be ours for a while. I will phone you when I am allowed to. I can't wait for you to meet Maria. We are all going to be really good friends. Oh, Maria's two brothers say they want me as their girl friend. I got me two boyfriends. Then there is Flame who guards me even when I sleep. He says he will torch anyone who touches me. One of the men who work?s for Maria's uncle got a punch in the nose from Storm. Maria's brother?s names are Sky and Storm. Both are really good to friends to Hamel and me. Sky gave me a necklace made out of special stones. Storm made me a ring from crystals. Well, I better go. I will call you when I am allowed. Write me! Hamel and Mommy are fine and send their love. Love Kala Peg handed the letter to Maggie as she stared down at the ring. "That is one very expensive ring. Either you keep it on your finger or it goes into the bank vault. Maria's mother must have very expensive tastes in jewellery." "I want to wear it all the time, but around my neck with my cross. Then I have it close to me at all times." Maggie removed her tiny cross from her neck. She watched as her mother secured the ring to the chain. Maggie felt her mother securely fastening the chain clasp around her neck. "Kala always gives me nice things." "I miss Bess! At least, now we know that they are all right. We will write to them." Peg wrote down the return address in her phone book. Maggie went to her room and wrote what happened down in her diary. She taped the letter into the diary as well. "I know now that you are safe!" Maggie broke out into tears as she held the ring close to her cheek. Peg was in the kitchen. She called Brian at work. ?Yes, Kala is alive. So are Hamel and Bess. You better tell Walter that Bess is fine. Tell Fred, he must be worried sick!" ?Fred and Kevin had assembled the bodies and are moving them to Vancouver for the funeral. Walter knows that Bess and the two children are safe. Tell, Maggie?s teacher and the boys that you will be leaving for a while. I tried to get in touch with our mother. She told me she wants you and the children beside her. Pack up the children and get out of town. I?ll go and stay with Fred. Hurry. Don?t stop off until you get to Vancouver. I put some money in the glove box in your car. Have fun!? ?It is getting really dangerous out there. Call when it is safe to return. We will leave as soon as the boys come home. I?ll call you from mother?s home. You take care!? Peg began to pack up some of the children?s clothes and the children. They drove directly to the ferries and boarded the first one. They then boarded the seconded ferries and later landed in Horseshoe Bay. Peg drove to her mother?s home. She greeted her mother and then the children brought in the belongings. ?Peg, Brian is worried about you and the children that is why he has you move here for a while. Walter stopped by to tell me that someone found Kala, Bess, and Hamel. I am so sorry that Darren and Richard are dead. Well, Walter wanted you here for the funeral. Walter is with Kevin as we speak. They are arranging a full police funeral. Harrison and Don have come up from the states with several others the Richard knew. Kevin is having the funeral itself on his farm. They plan to bury the bodies in the old grave yard near the back of the property.? Peg?s mother stated at Maggie?s ring around her neck. ?That ring is glowing.? ?It does when I am upset. Mother noticed it on the ferries coming over her. It glowed several times.? Maggie glanced out the window. ?Mother we were followed! There is that same man.? Peg?s mother called Kevin to come and help her. That ring on the chain about Maggie?s neck glows when they are in danger. As soon as that man back off, the ring stopped glowing. ?What a wonderful gift?? ?Kala gave it to her. We will get you to Scott and Kathy?s ranch. I think we will all be safe there.? Peg called Scott and Kathy. ?Kevin will move us after the funeral. ?I?ll stay here at my home and call Scott if danger threatens me.? Peggy?s mother was bedridden and had been for several years. The phone is right beside my bed. I?ll give Peg my phone book now. I have Kevin and Scott?s phone numbers memorized. I will tell Brian the change in plans. So, don?t worried. Peg, hook up the camera to the front door and my room. If these people try anything, the camera will at least give you pictures of the troublemakers.? Peggy?s mother watched as her maid brought in food and drink for them all. They talked for several hours, before they all retired to bed. Peg waited until everyone was asleep before hooking up the security cameras in her mother's home. Chapter Twelve Hearing of the pending dangers to Richard Hamel?s friends at the police department, Ziptron had contacted True Grey to send spies to watch over Richard?s friends. These negative reports were now filtering into Ziptron. He realized that most of Richard?s friends and their families were in grave danger. Ziptron alerted True Grey and they began to infiltrate the police force in Powell River with some of True Grey and Ziptron?s little people. Ziptron and True Grey planned to attend the funeral for Richard and Darren. The two men from the Isles began to snoop around before the funeral and discovered plenty. They returned to True Grey?s home in Vancouver. ?Now what do we do?? Dropping into a chair, Ziptron watched his friend pouring some drinks. ?Place an invisible mark on each one at the funeral. Take pictures of all Richard?s friends and family. We may need to drag them there as well. Shadow and Flexer will follow my instructions. Place some of your most trusted people in the areas near where these friends and family members live. Have the followed constantly. We know that Gretz is after these people and will murder them on sight. We scoop them first. Many of those officers from Powell River were my friends. Now they ignore me. Gretz has killed these real people, I am sure of this. She will go after the others in command now. See that all the children are protected. We use the gods method of snatching bodies before the people are dead and replace them with dead double.? Handing Ziptron a drink, True Grey sat down beside his young friend. ?After Boss is finished with this assignment, I will send him after the children. Boss is good at what he does.? Ziptron finished his drink and vanished from the house in Vancouver. ******* Emerald's tower perched high aloft Eaglestep Mountain had been built as part of the mountain. It resembled a dull granite fortress, which jutted upward towards the mountain peak, like a huge eagle monument standing alone on its perch. Much of the tower had been carved from the mountain, itself. There was only one trail winding its way upward like a huge serpent from the valley road below. Years ago, when Nile had been given his mother's tower, Nile, Talon and Misty's four older brothers fortified the tower with an enormous twelve foot thick stone wall, which enclosed the tower and huge courtyard area. Only beings with wings could gain entry from above to the tower below, if the gates were closed. Sixty yards from the outer wall of the tower was a pit filled with oil, which could be lit at anytime to repel invading forces. Not even giants could reach the tower to gain entry. For the outer wall was above the ground by over two hundred feet. Only the huge steep rock face cliff of the mountain was visible below from the road. Above that granite cliff was the tower, itself. Eric and Hamel walked through a portal into Emerald's Tower. One of the servants greeted them. "The horses will be ready to go shortly. Master, your cousin wishes to see you and the young man." The servant bowed to them and left." Eric nodded and smiled at Hamel. "Dawn and I found these auto parts as you call them. Come! I will introduce you to her." As they entered the room, Hamel could see a young lady sitting alone at a huge table. "Come! Join me!" Dawn stood up and began to walk towards them. Her skirt caught on a piece of wood protruding from the floorboards and she tripped. Hamel rushed and caught her as she fell. "Take it easy! Here, let me free your skirt! It's caught! That piece of wood should be removed and the board fixed." "I will have it done right away!" Dawn gave her cousin a very big smile and winked at him. "Emerald said he was different! A real gentleman!" Dawn awaited and watched Hamel trying to pull her skirt free. "Thank you! I am Dawn, Emerald's Apprentice. Come! Sit down!" Eric observed Hamel unhooking Dawn's skirt as she held his arm. She had a docile and sensitive smile on her face. Eric had not see that type of smile, since they were children. "Dawn, this is Hamel. He's the young man who has decided to stay with Red and help us." Eric sat on the edge of the table and looked over at Dawn. "Hamel, are you all right?" Eric had seen Hamel bang his hip on the chair, when he leapt to help Dawn. "Just another bruise! That's all! I'll put some salve on it, later." Hamel stood up and glanced at Dawn. "Are you all right?" Eric shook his head. "Hamel, come let's tend to your bruises, first. Dawn can smell the metal, too. We're cousins, after all." Dawn ran her hand down Hamel's left side. "What happened to you?" Hamel began to walk off. "I was in a bad accident, a long time ago. My whole left side was paralysed, until Digger came along and has been giving me healing potion, twice a day. Funny thing is when I arrived day, before yesterday I could not even move my left arm. I can move it and use my hand little, now. The limp I had in my leg in almost gone and the same with the shaking. The metal you smell are my braces. They help me to walk and move around. As I said before, Digger came along and has almost healed me in two days. Something my own doctors could not do. They have been trying for over six years. Mia has given me some magic items, which help, if I remember to use them." They showed Hamel into a bedroom and helped him heal his bruises. "There is a big difference from when you wear the braces and when you do not. Why did you leap towards Dawn to stop her from falling?" Eric wanted Dawn to hear what Hamel believe in. "I don't like seeing others get hurt!" Hamel replied as he began to pull a boot on. Dawn crouched down to help him with his boots. "Well, I think it was very nice of Hamel to think of me in that way. None of our people would have done anything. Red said the humans from the other world were different. No one has even helped me like this, before. I rather liked it!" Dawn helped Hamel to his feet and rubbed his cheek. Dawn had the same greyish hair and deep yellow eyes as Eric. She appeared to be in her early twenties. She held Hamel's arm as they walked back to the dining room. A guard came up to Dawn and saluted her. "Miss Dawn, the horses are ready. Emerald called. She will call you, tonight. Oh, I had that board fixed. I hope the young man is all right." "Thank you!" Dawn nodded her head. "Make sure the guards are doubled, tonight. Hitch two wagons. Eric will need them. Have a small patrol go with my cousin and Hamel. They are to do exactly as Eric and Hamel say. Guard, tell the others that Hamel is one of Red's high techs from the human world. Mia told me that Hamel is one of those Special Investigators and High Master of Machines." The guard saluted and march off to do Dawn's bidding. Dawn walked Hamel to the table. They sat down to have something to eat. Flexer suddenly appeared in the room. ?Vinnin is close to death. I have tried every thing!? Hamel grabbed a small bag and rose from his chair. ?Show me where he is. The stuff can wait for at while. Hamel and Eric rushed off with Dawn and Flexer following. They came to a well-cleaned cell. ?It was the only safe place for him.? Dawn watched as Hamel examined the man. Hamel pulled out his ring of calling that Shadow had given him. ?I have a patient very sick. We are in Emerald?s dungeon. The man is Lammorra?s real husband.? ?I?ll be right there!? Phantom cast an illusion of himself sleeping and then Shadow vanished and followed Hamel?s signal to where his friend was. ?Let?s have a look!? Hamel examined the patient. ?He needs a tube down his throat so he can breathe. Eric gives me a hand! You had some training under Mel. I have done this to animals before. I need a tube.? Shadow watched as Eric vanished and reappeared with some medical tools. ?Good!? Give him something for the bleeding.? Eric had Vinnin drink one of Digger?s potions. ?He is ready, Hamel!? ?This will only be temporary! Who else knows that my uncle is here?? Shadow made a small incision on the outer part of the throat and worked the clear tube down into Vinnin?s airway. Immediately, Vinnin was breathing on his own. So, he began to come to. ?Easy, Vinnin! You must stay quiet! I am Shadow, Emerald?s grandson!? ?You saved my life! I have only been trying to safe our children who the evil Councils send to the human world and then kill. I have sent my own children to people I can trust. Larissa has my eldest daughter in her keeping. The old wizard that gave Dawn his belonging had moved away. I have been kidnapping my own children and sending them to the old wizard to keep our babies safe. Lammorra is pregnant again. The elders have made a double of me to kill off all of Lammorra?s children. So far I have been able to stop them. The real Takrus and Surkat are in grave dangers. Takrus has mated with two of Pan?s daughters. You must find the girls. A small emerald like stone on a ring he wears can identify Takrus as the true king of the Emerald Dragons. Surkat is the true king of the Tawny Dragons. He wears a bloodstone ring. The impostors had taking their places and had their parents and families captives on the Isles.? Vinnin felt Shadow kiss his forehead. ?What was that for?? ?You now wear my small shadow mark on your forehead. You will be safe here. But you have to stay here! You cannot move around.? Shadow watched as Dawn inched her way closer to him. ?Hamel had explained his plan to us. Vinnin can become one of my menservants and help Hamel with his braces. Lammorra can visit Vinnin any time she wants. I?ll stand guard over Hamel?s room. I?ll keep everyone away from Vinnin. Shadow once you pass your Master Wizard test, you will be given this tower. We could keep our prison strictly for helping those who are injured while being our spies. Vinnin knows the names of the spies at Red Mule, Daisydale, Windrider and Emerald?s Towers. We have to free those ten monkey people and get them on our side. We can pretend to hold their leader captive.? Dawn inched her way towards Hamel. ?Eric, can I keep Hamel for myself?? Hamel and Eric burst out laughing. ?I could sure use a woman like Dawn on my side. With Dawn?s talents, she should be able to keep even Mia at bay. We have to find the spies first. That is our main priorities. Flexer will take over for Dawn for now. Plan is to get these spies caught first.? The Elfin Councils are constantly after Lammorra, Emerald and Ranna. These evils seem to be manipulating the councils to do their bidding. I think I got too close to the truth. There are some Black Argons being held as slaves. These are the main leaders of the Black Argons. If you could set them free and bring them to this tower, then I could tell them what I know. This is not an over night operation. It will take years to bring down those under the influence of the Councils of Seven. I will remain here in the dungeons to help the others as we find them. They will have to know exactly what was happening. Nile and Talon tried their best, but were continually being attacked or sort after for false crimes that others had committed. In the cell next to mine is the real Dalin. He was beaten within an inch of his life. He knows where the real Signet and Sinna are. Sivet vanished years ago with a human doctor into the man world. We know that she is safe. These clones of our people are doing so much damage that no one will ever forgive us. We will be eventually brought before the Conclave for our acts and involvement. There are two women I have located from the Underground, one is Kystal and the other is Rayna. She takes over for the crystal seller Raya. Rayna will come to the surface and hunt down those who are willing to listen to her. She then places controller crystals on them and backs away. Rayna then lets her sister Kystal do all the dirty work. Beware of these people. They tried to get to Mel and his bride, but they missed. I have called to one of my own personal friends to come and help us. Flexer you know Mortrona! She is coming her with some of her trusted people. She is angry because of Nile and Rose has died. Mortrona can act as storekeeper. She wants a position where she can see all that is going on I the court yard.? Vinnin tried to sit up. ?No, you rest! You will need your strength. Dawn keep Vinnin here. We will have Flexer take you part. You take care of this young man.? Shadow vanished back to his place as Phantom and dissolved the illusion. Afterwards, Eric and Hamel left to inspect the sight. They found three panel vans, two cars and a four-wheel drive, parts of the vehicles, tools, crates of canned food supplies, six of the largest generators Hamel had ever seen. He had only heard of such generators being used in hospital as backup electrical systems. They also found many other things as well such as clothing, medical supplies, some weapons and ammo. There were also thirty large one hundred pound tanks propane and over one hundred and fifty forty-five gallon metal drums of gasoline and pumps. The whole area was covered with camouflage tarps, which armies would have used to hide themselves and their equipment. The guards helped with the loading of items. It took four wagon loads. The final loads, Hamel drove the truck with the reduced drums of gas and tanks propane on board. Eric loaded the wagon with the other items, after he reduced all the items. As they were pulling out, Hamel glimpsed something shining off to the side of the road, well hidden in the bushes. Hamel climbed down from the wagon to investigate. There hidden in the bushes was a sixty-foot mobile trailer. "Well, take a look at this! We'll take it with us. This could come in handy as our first office building. Eric, reduce it, please! Now, I have my headquarters!" When the returned to Eaglestep tower, Dawn awaited them at the main entrance. She helped Hamel move some of the articles through the portal to Red's Great Hall. The propane and gas were placed outside in a shed with the six large generators. Hamel stood at the entrance to the portal in Emerald's tower. "Dawn, I'll see you soon!" Hamel had never met a woman like Dawn before. He had no intentions of letting her go. "I would like that!" Dawn smiled and rubbed his cheek. "I'll be here waiting!" Eric and Hamel moved some items from the Great Hall to Shadow's lab for safe storage. Dawn hurried to find Flexer. ?You can take over now. Good Luck!? ?It is the only way to bring out the spies. You get to Vinnin keep him calm." Flexer watched as Dawn hurried off to Vinnin's cell. Later that afternoon, Red was standing with Mia and Emerald in the Great Hall next to the truck. Hamel was inside the vehicle. "Eric and Dawn's tip paid off. We found most of Boss's supplies and equipment. We put most of the items in Shadow's lab. Except the generators, vehicles, fuel and parts there are outside the Great Hall doors. Something bothers me though. None of this stuff was guarded. At least, I never saw anyone around." Hamel saw Eric nodding his head. "Hamel is right! We found no tracks on the ground at all. I have a strange feeling we were being watched as we took the stuff. I could not see anyone in the area. Nor could I smell anyone. Dawn has doubled the guards. She awaits your call, Emerald." Eric knew Emerald was going to be upset about where they found the items. "Where did you find these things?" Emerald raised her eyebrows as she listened to Eric. "About an hours ride south off the main road." Taking a deep breath, Eric began to move to the wall. Emerald pulled out her cross and called her apprentice. "Dawn, it's Emerald, can you hear me?" "Yes Emerald, I hear you! We are under attack by those Monkey People from the north! Hurry! We need.... BANG!" "That was a gun shot!" Hamel yelled and began to grab his bulletproof vest as he hurried towards the portal, which Eric was already opening. Bess and Kala had been standing just inside the truck, listening. Bess grabbed some bulletproof vests and began to pass them out to the others. She put on a vest and grabbed a rifle then looked at Hamel. "Kala and Digger can stand guard. This time I'm going with you. Hurry! Dawn, maybe hurt!" Bess headed for the portal. Hamel laughed at his mother. "Go Mom!!" Eric stood staring at Hamel. "You're letting her go in there?" "I may look dumb, but I'm not that stupid. Let's go!" Hamel laughed as he entered the portal. "Mother use to be a nurse, before she became a cop. Then she returned to nursing when I was hurt." Red, Emerald and Mia were fighting trying to get the vest on as they entered the portal. They all heard a scream as they entered Emerald's Tower. Just as they ran around the corner by the library, they saw Bess swinging the rifle at two of the monkey creatures. "I'll teach you to work for Boss!" Bess yelled and hit the two creatures on the backsides with the butt of the rifle that she had grabbed. "Move it! I'll let you have it, again!" The two winged monkeys were screaming as Bess belted their backside with the metal stock of the rifle. Both fell to their knees in front of Red and began chattering away to him. Red pointed towards the portal and spoke in elfish. "Go with the woman and don't try anything or she'll blow your heads off!" Both monkey people started for the portal and would look back at Bess as she pushed them forward. Digger and one of the guards in the Great Hall started to laugh. Bess pushed the prisoners forward. "Book hem'!" "I think that means to the dungeon with them." Digger shrugged his shoulders. "Do as the woman says! Book hem'!" The guard started to laugh. "Nice catch, Miss!" The guards moved the prisoners out of the Great Hall. Bess disappeared back into the portal. One guard stood staring at Digger. "Remind me, if I need backup to call that woman. She is good!" Phantom opened his eyes. "Digger, Mia wants you to stay here with Kala and myself. They think Dawn may be hurt. Start getting things ready. Remember this is only a trial run. It is to get Doc here. Digger is Splat ready?" ?Yes, he is waiting in his room. Are you sure this will work!? Digger wanted Doc there so bad. ?It should! It has been well planned out!? Phantom watched Kala. Kala checked her rifle. "Those creatures are just like monkeys with wings. Those two were terrified of mother!" "That's because the humans here are more like a cave man and they eat monkey people." Digger burst out laughing. "I wonder if they could be trained as a pet?" Kala moved her long brown hair back over her shoulder. Her eyes were fixed on two more monkey people being brought in by her mother. "Actually Kala, they are very smart people and not like monkeys from your zoos. Talon told me about those places. You may be able to help them learn new ways of helping themselves and us. They have no idea the Marts set them up to kill off Boss. No, these monkeys are just like us. They have their own language, customs, rituals and leaders." Digger could see Kala was thinking about what he said. "We consider them as people." Meanwhile, the others entered Emerald's Tower. They immediately began to search for Dawn and the staff. Hamel was using the Ring of Speed. He moved quickly through the halls searching each room as he went. He was working the one side of the hall as Mia worked the other. Hamel entered Dawn's study. "Red, Mia, I have found her! Hurry!" Hamel moved quickly to Dawn's side. He moved her back carefully from her slumped over position. "She's been shot!" Hamel petted her cheek. Red pulled out a potion and handed it to Hamel. Dawn opened her eyes and smiled at Hamel. "Dawn, drink this!" Hamel help her as she drank the potion. "At least, she is alive! She has lost a lot of blood! Here, let's wrap her in my cloak. Eric carried her to Red's Tower and gave her to Digger. I'll find mother! Hurry!" Eric picked up Dawn and ran with her through the portal. He placed her on the table just as Bess entered with three more monkey people. The guards took the prisoners. Bess hurried over and started to help Dawn right away, "Eric, go help the others! We will help Dawn. Digger gets over here!" Eric went back to find Red and the others. The changeling changed to a wolf and began stocking his prey. He picked up the scent and followed it. "Hamel, there are three of them, just ahead. Follow me! They have guns I can smell that powder stuff." Eric broke into a run with Hamel following. They checked several rooms. Eric stopped at a door. Hamel reached out to open the door. Eric sprang and jumped at his friend just as a bullet flew past Hamel's head. Eric sat beside Hamel on the floor, both staring at each other. "Sorry Hamel! I remember that click sound a gun makes just, before it's fired. Are you all right?" Eric shivered. Hamel reached out and hugged the big grey wolf. "Yes, thanks to you! Now, let's get these creatures, before they hurt someone else. I just hope you got all the bullets from those guns." Hamel sat for a moment longer hugging Eric, until his nerves calmed down a little. Red came running up. "This is no time to be hugging!" Hamel looked at Red. "It is if someone tries to part your hair with a bullet! The door is locked! Red take the women and keep them back!" Hamel watched the two women back up around the corner. Hamel and Eric moved on all fours to the door and stayed close to the floor. Then moved off to one side of the door. Red cast a spell from an angle to the door, which blew the door off its hinges. Suddenly, six shots rang out and hit the wall behind them. Hamel motion to Eric that he was going inside. "I hate doing this! I hope Digger has plenty of salve." The others watched as Hamel dove into the room and landed behind a couch. He felt around for something to throw. He felt something heavy it felt like a metal statue. Hamel tossed it into the room. Four more shots rang out. Hamel moved a little closer to a big chair, where he grabbed and tossed a pillow. Six more shots rang out. Hamel felt around and grabbed a book and tossed it into the room. This time only one shot was fired. "Eric, Red I think they are out of bullets. Red, can we have some light in here?" Hamel began to move to where he could hear heavy breathing. Red filled the room with a ball of light. They heard a moaning coming from two different areas of the room. As Mia and Emerald joined Red, they could see Eric standing over two of the beings. The third looked to be dead. Red went over and kicked the third one. The monkey man shot into the air. Hamel grabbed the monkey man around the throat, punching the creature in the stomach and watched it passed out. Eric sat laughing between the other two. "Hamel, want to have some fun. We use to clip their wings, and then drop these off cliffs. They do make a lovely, splatting sound." Hamel grabbed the third creature and hauled it over to Eric. Hamel dragged the creature around the room by the foot while he picked up the three guns. "Well, I see we have a full barrel in this one." Hamel turned around and emptied the gun completely. Clicking the gun several times to make sure the chamber was empty. "Hamel, are you all right?" Mia hurried into the room. With a beet red face, Hamel stared at Mia. "I'm bloody sore! Damn angry! Dropping these things might not be such a bad idea. Eric wanna' to play one of my games? It's called Russian Roulette! I think you will enjoy it! Here's how we play. First, you empty the gun. Then you put one bullet into the chamber of the barrel. Close the barrel and spin it! You put this end of the gun in the creature's mouth and pull the trigger." Hamel handed Eric the gun. "Don't forget to spin the barrel! Good!" Eric looked at Red as his master nodded his approval. Eric did as he was told, but before he could get the gun into the monkey's mouth. The creature began talking to Eric. Red put his hand over his mouth, pulled down his hood and ran from the room. Mia ran after him thinking he was sick. "Red, are you all right?" "Mia, that Hamel is a joker! He has that poor monkey terrified out of his mind! Hamel was only bluffing the whole time. He showed me the bullets! The gun is empty! With Hamel around Flame could be out of a job." Red stood shaking his head as he tried to contain his laughter. "You mean that Hamel was only bluffing with that monkey?" Mia started to laughed and sat on the floor trying to collect her thoughts. She finally rose to her feet. Red and Mia walked back to Hamel. They saw the guards taking the last monkey away. Eric walked up to them. "Those three were guarding that stuff we took. They followed us back here. There were ten of them hired to guard Boss's stuff. We have all of them! Marts gave them the guns after Boss said no guns were allowed on the Isles. So, somewhere on the Isles are hidden a stash of guns that belongs to Mart. Now we have to find those!" Hamel and Mia had gone to tend to his bruises. Red and Emerald went to see how Phantom was doing. As they entered the Great Hall, Shadow came running up to them and hugged them both. Red looked at Emerald. "Until, this matter is settled. I think you should come back here to live!" "I agree!" Shadow looked at Emerald. "It would be safer, Gram!" "You're looking a little better!" Emerald remarked. "I'm feeling better! But I don't like dragon food! Yuck, No More! Red, can I go back to Wonder's tower with you?" Shadow saw Emerald nodding her head. Red smiled and nodded his approval. "But you'll rest there. No more fighting! Wonder can watch you for a while. Remember, he's an Unicorn!" Emerald felt Shadow's forehead. "At least, the fever is gone. I'll tell Sprig what to do. She probably won't let you out of her sight." Shadow reached out and hugged his grandparents. For the first time in Shadow's life, Red hugged back. Even Emerald smiled at them as she nodded her head and watched them walk from the room. Bess and Digger were still working of Dawn. "Well Digger, that's all we can do for now! That bullet must come out! She's too weak at this moment! All we can do is to let her rest and pray that nothing happens. At least, you stopped the bleeding. That potion should help start the healing process. In my world, she would have bled to death. I will take first watch, over her! I'll call you, when I get tired." Bess sat down beside Dawn's bed. Flexer rolled over in the bed. ?Digger see that front guard near the Great Hall is removed. He is one of our spies. The other Spot and Speck have in custody waiting to Bessa?s arrival. All Spies are to go to her. That will clear Red?s tower for now. Have Wonder call a full guard inspection. Say that he wants to check all their heights for doorways into his tower. Let me know if any ogres or giants are marked with this symbols Ĝ?. They are the marks of the true giant and ogre high guards what Bon?s father sent to help Wonder. Any others will be sent to Bessa. This cleaning of spies will give us an advantage.? ?Is the real Dawn all right?? Digger was concerned not only with Dawn, about these human females. "Thanks Bess, but don't wear yourself out! Now, I's must go and check Splat. Be right back!" Digger hurried to the room where Splat was resting. Flexer sat up in bed. ?I know you do not approve of this method to lure out the spies. This is only to see that they don?t kill you and the other humans off before we can get the gods to protect you. Bess, we all think of you as part of our families. I ripped the head off of one beast when he laughs at Marts killing Richard and Darren. I could not hold back my temper. When that person accused Boss of killing Perry. Something inside me died. I grabbed that creature a ripped off his head. I told True Grey, what I had done. Bess, I am so sorry! I am working with Shadow and Hamel to lesson the risks to all of your families. We have found others in the human world ready to go after some of your friends and family. We are going to snatch these people and bring them here to keep them safe.? Placing his head back on the pillow, Flexer closed his eyes and retook Dawn?s form. ?We have to get Doc here! Help us please. We have received word from some of our human sources that Doc?s life is in grave danger. That is why we are making our move tonight. They plan to kill Doc this weekend.? ?Yes, Emerald was truthful with me. Will this really give us time to get our forces in a better position?? Bess waited for Flexer to reply. ?Yes! What you must do is to help Doc and Digger to form a good medical practise. Shadow needs time to develop and start his own work. This time we are giving him is to do that. You see we have lost so many friends and family members over these wars. Now, these assassins as we call them are being led by Gretz, a being from another world. She is bent on destroying Earth and all life on it. We have to stop her. I brought you these journals to read. I took the time to translate them for you. These were from my own father?s journals. Promise me that if a woman called Kystal or Rayna try to make friends with you or the others you will seek me out and let me know. Rayna may go by the name of Raya, the Crystal Seller. She and Kystal are both Crusetean from another world and the daughters of Gretz. I may be taking over for Red. I will stay in close contact with you.? Flexer watched as Bess sat down and began to read the books. Meanwhile Digger had gone to see his Cribber friends. "Splat stupid this time!" The little man tried to sit up. "No! I's wants you to rest. Stay in that bed! I's see you after I's sees how Dawn is doing. You stay in bed!" Digger hurried off to find Hamel. "Hamel, I's worried about Dawn. I's not think she going to make it! You get Stan for me!" Digger hurried back to Bess. "I's will rest here. Stan is coming to check Dawn." "We need Doc!" Bess was also frightened that Dawn may not make it. With some coaching from Bess, Flexer was doing a great job of faking his injuries and impersonating Dawn. ******* Dawn was in the dungeon cell with Vinnin. ?Shadow will be taking over for Nile as master of this tower. Vinnin, why don?t you stay here and pretend to be the head of the prison guards. It will protect you and keep you out of sight. Lammorra will know where to find you. I know how much you love her.? ?Dawn, we have to get the others free. We have to find a way. I was helping Boss and his friends when they attacked us. Boss held them off until we escaped. That is why they went after Lammorra?s younger brother Lazarus. It was to stop the other elves from trying to free the ones in the mines. We have to protect our prince at all cost. I will need to be nearer to the prince to help him. I have to show our prince what to look for in those doubles and clones. If only I could change my appearance to help locate these killers.? Vinnin was holding Dawn?s hand. He was only speaking the truth. ?You stay here! I will send for Eric. Maybe he can think of something.? Dawn used her cross to call her cousin. ?You know who it is, come to my location. Bring the prince with you. This is a very delicate matter that must be dealt with immediately.? A short while later, Dawn watched as Eric entered the dungeon cell with Shadow. ?Sorry to have you brought here at this short notice. This is your Great Uncle Vinnin. Not that impostor running around.? Backing off immediately, Shadow could see that the man was badly injured. ?I cannot come to close or I will drain my energies. I have heard that we have two Vinnins. Maria is ready to gut that other Vinnin. Uncle I need you as much as you need to be healed. Eric see that my uncle receives some of Digger?s salves and Potions. I want Vinnin healed. Is there some way we can give Vinnin an different form, one that only very few know about?? ?Bessa could do it! We need something that can be use in a very sneaky way to get this other Vinnin hung.? Eric watched as Shadow dropped into a pile of straw. ?What is it?? ?We need someone who can follow Vinnin and yet let us know when he is going to attack. In the save way we have you clear your name and any others that are being used in the future.? Shadow leaned back in the straw. ?That is to nasty! Vinnin, you really want to help us?? ?Yes, more than ever. This other Vinnin has tried to kill off all my children and take over Lammorra?s chain of command. I will help you do anything to get him. Please!? Vinnin watched the cell fill with light and Bessa appeared. ?What may I do for our young prince?? She smiled at Shadow as she knelt down beside Vinnin. ?What happened to you?? ?The impostor of myself tried to kill me. He has tried many times in the past. I want my wife to live, not die. I want all my children to survive and know the love their mother has for them. But with these clones of Gretz running a muck, I will not be able to do much from now on.? Vinnin was truthful with the goddess. ?Bessa, you have the powers to change anyone in whatever you want. The only creature on the Isles that could possibly pull off this scam would a spider-elf. I could help train Vinnin on what he is to know and learn. He can be given to the other Vinnin and then send back reports to ambushes and other nasty things Vinnin is planning. Once the killer is dead, our Vinnin can be put into other areas.? Shadow watched as Bessa nodded her head. ?I like that idea. Shadow will be your boss. You are to report all you find to him. No tricks!? Bessa waved her hand and Vinnin was reduced to the size of a spider-elf. ?I will return him to you when the transformation is done.? Bessa vanished with Vinnin in her hand. Eric and Dawn stared at Shadow. ?No one will ever suspect Vinnin of being a spider-elf.? ?He can get in to places where we cannot even think of going. We should get back to the tower. Dawn can stay in your room for now. Red is searching for spies.? Shadow watched as Eric opened a portal to his own quarters. ?Dawn change into an owl. My old owl friend Glish died a few years ago. No one knows but me. It will keep you safe for a while. That was his room over there.? Eric watched as Dawn hurried into the room. ?This could get very dangerous! Vinnin told only the truth. So, it is this other Vinnin that is going after the others. All right, this will give us another edge. The real Vinnin will be given the same quarters as Lammorra. He can explain what is going on. She may not believe him, but I will see that she does know the truth. Being gold spider, gives him the ability to stun others, which would increase Lammorra?s rate of attack.? Shadow could hear Cela talking to him through telepathy. ?Bessa got Vinnin back to Ske just in time. He died moments ago. They poisoned him.? Eric clenched his fists. ?Now what do we do?? ?Cela says that Vinnin?s spirit will be place in a spider egg. I am to call him Tab. He will take the training that Vinnin was going to take.? Shadow glanced down at the floor. ?There is so much I need to learn about these other races of people. We have to free the slaves.? ?Yes, we have to free the slaves first.? Eric walked with Shadow out of the room. Shadow went to his own room and into his lab. He told his five spider-elves about Tab joining them. ?We will see he is properly trained. If we can put one spider-elf with each child after we get our forces established, then we would have a great deal less to worry about.? Shooter was typing out some file from Jilon?s manuscripts. ?We have a great deal of work to do!? Shadow rested on his bed for a few minutes to think things through. Chapter Thirteen After his rest, Shadow had gone to his closet to change his clothes, before leaving to go back to Wonder's tower. He found Eric, Hamel and Talon going through piles of junk in his room as well as carrying things back and forth through the portal. Shadow grabbed some clothes and was changing in the far corner of his room, when Sprig walked into his room and over to Shadow. He sat down on his bed and laughed. "Are you almost ready? Here, let me help you!" Sprig helped Shadow put on his shirt. Sprig hugged Shadow. "I was worried about you! Mia told me what happened. Are you all right?" ?How did the hunt go?? Shadow smiled. "I'm fine! It's still a little sore. As long as I don't use it too, much, it should be fine!" Sprig and Shadow walked into the portal. ?The hunt led us to quite a group of unexpected warriors. Thank you for the warning. How did you know?? ?I was given special gifts!? Shadow walked over to Talon. "How are things going?" Talon stood up and hugged Shadow. "How are you feeling? You gave us a terrible fright. Don't you ever do that, again?" Shadow hugged his uncle back. "I won't! How is the dragon doing? I guess, I better go and see him. Is he still outside? Talon, would you come with me?" "Yes, I'll come with you!" Talon could never stay angry for long. "I'll go and tell Wonder that you have returned." Sprig hurried off. "Come on! Let's go!" Talon nodded to Sprig and watched her leave. ?You were right. Did you get the ones at father?s tower?? Talon waited for a reply. ?And the ones from Eaglestep. Talon, between you, Dawn and Eric, the real Vinnin is dead. He died from wound inflicted on him by the clone Vinnin. Bessa managed grab the spirit of Vinnin and place it into a spider-elf. Only we know. His new name will be Tab. As far as others are concerned this Vinnin impostor is the real Vinnin. Not one of Vinnin?s scars is shown in those pictures we have. So, it is the impostor who is doing these killings. Tab will be trained and assigned to Vinnin as his look out. Later, after Vinnin is caught and executed, we can put Tab somewhere else. Or send him off as a spy. He will take a while to be trained properly. I say three to five human years before he goes out on his assignment. Red mentioned that I was to inherit my father?s tower at Eaglestep. I want those ten Monkey People trained as my guards. I heard one of their kinds talking about the small cluster of them in the north. These people high enough up in the mountains to be relatively safe for now. There are only about fifty left.? Shadow could see that Talon had already figured out what was going on. ?Once you make friends with them, we will have them moved to Stayn Isle for safe keeping. Marts and Relle really did a job on their leader. Kepo the leader is terrified of Marts and Relle. He will not talk to Stan or me. Not even Bess can get him to talk. I was thinking maybe Kala, with your help.? Talon walked with the prince through Wonder's tower and outside into the courtyard. As Shadow approached the dragon opened his eyes. "I did not think you would come back, again. I promised I would stay and wait. As you can see I have not moved!" The dragon reassured Shadow. "After our misunderstanding the other night, I became ill and was unable to return, until now. I'm sorry for taking so long. "Shadow apologized to the dragon. "I realize not all the people on the isles speak the same languages. I can understand how terrifying it must have been for you not being able to talk to others! You have taught me a great deal! I thank you for teaching me! Now, we both know that you need help. We'll do everything in our power to get your home back for you. This is my promise to you. Now, what may we call you?" "My name is Thunder! You are only a child! Yet, you speak with the wisdom of the Ancient Ones. I heard the Master Wizard call you, Prince. You fought not for fighting, but for something else. You said you were ill. You called our fight a misunderstanding. You have not once blamed me for starting the fight or for hurting you. You say you want to help me. What do you expect out of this from me? You know I have nothing. What is it, you want?" Thunder was puzzled, but at the same time, he trusted the prince more than he anyone else. Shadow walked up to Thunder. The child put his hand on the dragon's forearm. "I fight for all creatures in our world who cannot understand the language of others. I was not brought up as an elf or dragon, but a human child. When I arrived here. I found out that I was not only elf, but also dragon. I can speak all languages. I do not wish to boast, but I could have killed you by casting one spell. Since, I have come home, I have learned over thirty spells. Unlike wizards around here, I do not have to memorize my spells. All I do is read them once. What I want from you is your friendship? Nothing more!" Shadow rubbed Thunder's foreleg. Excitement began to fill his heart as Thunder realized that the wizard was right. "It is true! You are our prince! The prophecy is coming true! You say all you want from me is to be my friend! You must let me think! I will go hunt for food. I will be back, later! I will give you my answer then." The prince gently rubbed Thunder's forearm. "I'll leave these guards posted. You may come and go, as you like. The guards will keep you safe, while you rested. I'll await your answer. Good hunting! Stay safe!" Shadow went back inside Wonder's tower with Talon not far behind him. Shadow walked up a few floors, before resting by a window. He looked down and realized Thunder had not left, yet. He knew then that he had outwitted the dragon. Shadow hoped that some day they would become close friends. That would be a victory well worth waiting for. "Shadow, in all my years, I've never seen a dragon so confused. You've sent Thunder's world spinning, and he doesn't know how to stop it. He'll try to offer you something. I know these creatures! What are you going to do, if he does offer you something?" Talon put his hand on his nephew's shoulder as they looked out the window at Thunder. "Then I'll offer him something!" Shadow removed a friendship bracelet from his pocket. "In the other world, when we find a friend we give them one of these. I'll offer Thunder a Friendship Bracelet. To me friendship is worth more than gold!" "A very wise choice! I'll be upstairs, if you need me." Talon glanced down at Thunder and turned to walk up the stairs to the tower room. Shadow was still looking out the window at Thunder. The elf nodded his head. He felt good about the way he handled the situation. He realized that Thunder would try to test him further, to see, if Shadow was true to his word. Thunder would also try to push the prince to see how far he could go. Shadow felt for once in his life, he had made one small step in the right direction. As he gazed down at Thunder, he said softly. "One day Thunder, we will be good friends. I just wish I could find out if your family are really dead or what? Whatever happens I promise you this! You're my friend, and now part of my family. I'll find out where they are, if it is the last thing, I ever do. No one treats a friend of mine like that." Shadow leaned on the window ledge. Wonder had heard every word the prince had spoken. "Shadow, come and rest." Wonder put his arm over Shadow shoulder. They went to the master's private chambers. He helped his young friend to the couch. "Hamel told me what happened, after you were almost healed, falling out of bed and breaking your collarbone. I want you to sit here! Rest for a while! I am just going to change. Help yourself to the fruit and vegetables." Wonder walked into another room. Shadow went over to the table and picked up an apple. He went back and sat down. Wonder had covered Shadow's legs with a blanket, so he recovered his legs. He began to gaze into the fire. It brought memories of Manitoba. "Ahhh!! That feels better!" Came a voice from behind the couch. "Yes, much better! I do hope you don't mind, but I do feel much more comfortable as myself." Shadow had just taken a bite of apple. When he saw a unicorn standing beside the table taking an apple from the bowl. Shadow's eyes followed the unicorn to the couch and watched as he climbed up. Then lay down near the prince's feet. "Did Red mention I was unicorn?" Wonder had noticed a surprised expression on Shadow's face. The prince removed the piece of apple from his mouth. "When you said you were going to change. I thought you meant your clothes! Not yourself! You really are a unicorn? Aren't you?" "Well, I hope so!" Wonder wanted to get to know their prince better. He was fascinated with Shadow. ?We caught those spies! Talon said you had inside information.? "I can read minds! Those spies were all working for the Councils of Seven. We found some at Red and Gram?s Towers as well. I will check out Windrider?s Tower as well. I have seen pictures of unicorns, but none of them are as beautiful as you. I thought unicorns were all white, but you're almost a silvery colour." Shadow petted the unicorn. "Thank you, for the compliment!" Wonder had never been called beautiful before. Shadow made him feel very special. "I guess the silver comes from old age. You know! It's a shame, that I cannot grant males wishes, only females. Some say, that a unicorns life is an easy one. If I ever hear someone saying that to me, I would kick them into next month. Half of the females on the Isles have no idea, what a unicorn does for a living. Do you realize that it's my job to keep records of all births, deaths, mating and marriages on these Isles? Sprig and I work hard day and night. Just trying to catch up with all these deaths is a tough job." Wonder finished his apple while gazing over at Shadow. "Sometimes, I would like to say, forget it! And then, there are times when I can sit down and see one of my friend's children. Your mother was always one of my favourites. I knew she was Misty's sister, but I still loved her very much. She helped me a few times, when I got hurt. Oh, how I miss my, Rose! The other night at the meeting, I had no idea that you had drained your powers when you healed me. I don't know how or understand why you can heal me. Only one other male healer can touch me that was Mel, Red's army brother, Talon's father. Why your touch can heal me? I don't know!" Wonder rested his head down beside Shadow's legs. "If any other healers try to heal me. My body sends out a charge and it stuns them." Shadow put his hand on Wonder's muzzle and rubbed it gently. "Even I have no control over that, yet. I was just glad I could help you." Wonder looked at Shadow. "You're special to all of us. I was at Misty's cave, when you were hatched. There were three other children in your clutch of eggs. They never made it. You were the smallest of them all. After you were hatched and your parents marked you. You looked around and came running over to me. You were in dragon form and began to chatter away to me in dragon. I could not understand a word you were saying, but you chattered away. Mia translated everything you said and asked me." Wonder raised his head. "I don't know what happened that day. Shadow, you changed my whole life from that day on. Maybe, we'll never know what took place, but it's as if we were meant to be very close friends. I knew you were home. From the minute you arrived in the Valley of Enchantment." Wonder's eyes twinkled with love as he talked to the prince. "I assumed you would stop and see Mia, first. I called her and she told me, you were staying the night with her. I stopped by that night to take a look at you, while Maria and Red were sleeping. Shadow, what I'm trying to say is that we are like brothers." Wonder gazed into the prince's eyes. "I'll tell you what happened. After you hatched, we were playing and you were chattering to me. I cast a spell and changed to this form. You were tired and came over to me. Then you curled up in between my front legs. I could feel something flowing through me, and I could not stop it. I could change into elf, but only by casting a spell on myself. Now, I change at will. You touched Mia in the same way. There was one other you touched that I know of. He uses his form as a disguise. Windrider had to cast to change to elf, but the same thing happened to him. You touched Sprig the other day and the same thing has happened to her." Wonder raised his head. Shadow continued to pet Wonder. "I felt that closeness to you, too. Even before, I knew I was the Prince. I had been asking Red about the Isles roads and people. The way some on them live is terrible. Wonder, how many dragons are left on the Isles?" Wonder hung his head. "About thirty, now. Shadow, at one time, there were thousands. By the way, I have not written down the three deaths in Thunder's family, yet. I thought I would wait to see, if we can find their bodies, first. That will make twenty-seven alive, if they are dead. Shadow, it has been terrible here. I was surprised, when Misty told me that she had three little ones. She guards them well. She has too! If she didn't, the poachers would kill her little ones. That is why she has moved her lair to that cave." Wonder was recalling the Elvin Wizards Run, which was given as a test of manhood to the younger elfin wizard warriors. "As you go into her lair. Did you happen to noticed an opening on the side of the cave?" Wonder watched Shadow nod his head. "Yes, Maria told me it was very dangerous down there. She said that they use it only to reach her grandmother's lair. One wrong move and your dead." Shadow saw Wonder nodding his head. "Well, that was where the elfin wizard warriors would take their tests. Every time a brave elf took the test, they would find him dead. Talon and Nile took the test and found out that the real master of the testing area was dead. So, they killed the impostor. It is forbidden for certain beings to go near that cave, now. They say the old Rougan the wizard's spirit haunts the caves up there. Of course, we know who those spirit is." Wonder recalled, how Misty took over the cave. "The lower death chambers are still there. They have spikes in them. There are pits of acid and pools of tar and oil. One pit is even filled with quicksand. So, Mia is safe living there. Her mother, Aqua lives at the end of the valley, which over looks Mia's cave. Apparently, they have tunnelled from Mia's lair to her mother's. Aqua is really some dragon. She is one of the Guardians. Mia has four brothers who guard their sister well and the lair." Wonder knew that his low soft-spoken voice and stories would put Shadow sleep. Wonder also knew a dragon healed faster when they are sleeping. Shadow's body started to glow as he slept. It was almost three hours later that Shadow began to awaken. Wonder had changed back to elf. He had Sprig bring up some healing salve and potion for Shadow. She used her magic to remove the child's shirt. She rubbed the salve into his shoulder where his wound was. Sprig had almost finished, when Shadow woke up. "Oh, I must have fallen asleep!" Shadow yawned and tried to sit up. "That is the best thing for you, if you have been injured. You're even looking better, now. Here drink this!" Wonder handed Shadow the potion. Shadow drank the potion and smiled. "You mixed something with it?" Wonder looked at Sprig. "Did you mix something in his drink?" Sprig giggled and smiled at Shadow. "Yes, have you ever tasted that stuff? I mixed a little wine to cut the taste." "It tasted better than the stuff Digger gives me. Thanks Sprig!" Shadow watched the young looking woman sitting near him. Sprig finished putting the salve on Shadow's shoulder and collarbone. "There, now you can put your shirt back on." Sprig put the healing supplies away. Shadow pulled his shirt back on and watched Sprig as she brought him some soup. She sat down and fed Shadow. "It has been a long time, since I fed anyone. I would let you feed yourself, but I don't want you getting burnt." Sprig finished feeding the prince. Then she left the room. Wonder had been around elves long enough to know how they think, but Shadow was different and special. "I'm proud of the way you're handling Thunder. He has gone through a great deal." Wonder put his hand on Shadow's shoulder. "I offered him some fruit and vegetables, yesterday. He ate them and bowed to me. He has lost so much. Any other dragon male would be tearing up the Isles, but not him. I managed to find out that one of my own guards could speak several of the dragon languages. I told him to take care of Thunder and guard him well." Wonder had seen many dragons go crazy, when someone had just invaded their lair, but to lose ones lair and family was unheard of. "Thunder is hurting deep inside. I just wish I knew whether his family were alive or dead. Did you check the area? You said you found no bodies. Just maybe, they could be alive. I have the strangest feeling that many of the missing creatures are still on the Isles, but they are penned up or something." The prince watched Wonder moving towards his desk. "I sent my guards to check out the cave. Most of my men could not get too close, because of someone living in the cave. One did manage to enter about half way, but found no bodies. He said there was no sign of any death in the cave." Wonder stood up and walked over to the prince. "Well, shall we go see how the others are doing?" Shadow rose from the couch and walked with Wonder into the hall. A guard snapped to attention. "Master, the dragon has returned." "Tell the dragon that Prince Shadow will be seeing him shortly." Wonder nodded to the guard as he marched off down the hall. Shadow and Wonder went up to the top tower room where they could see Talon and Hamel were busy helping Stan sort through the boxes of stuff, which had been found near Eaglestep. "Go down see how your dragon friend made out. Don't be too long! We have the ogres in sight." Talon looked up from his work. Hurrying their steps, Shadow and Wonder went downstairs to visit Thunder, and walked towards the dragon. Thunder raised his head and bowed it out of respect for Wonder and the prince. "Hunting was good, tonight. I brought you a gift. It is not much, but it is all I have." Thunder handed Shadow a flat rock. The dragon waited for the prince to say something. "I accept your gift as a token of our friendship. Your gift will be very useful to me. I'll use it as a book weight to hold my spell books open as I learn my spells. Thank you, my friend! Now, may I see your front foot? I also have a gift for you." Shadow enlarged the Friendship Bracelet by using a spell. Shadow placed it on Thunder's foreleg. "I still don't understand! Why are you being so nice to me? Why are you doing all you can to help me? Maybe, some day, I can repay you for your kindness. I'll treasure your gift forever. The next time we fight! We will fight as one! Together against our enemies! We will not fight each other. I accept your gift, my friend!" Thunder gazed down at the bracelet. "Yes, my friend! Next time, we fight as one!" Shadow had not won the battle, but he did gain something more important than winning. He now had a friend who he could count on to help his cause. They talked for a short while, Thunder told Shadow where his mother's lair was. The dragon told the prince about the small amount of treasure, which Thunder managed to hide, just before the attack. At that moment, a shout came from the tower. "Hey! Shadow, we can see them clearly from up here." Hamel yelled down to them. Shadow patted Thunder's foreleg. "Rest my friend. You'll need it. We have found these ones who hurt you. I'll explain everything to you, later." Thunder watched as the wizard and prince ran into the tower. Wonder and Shadow had run about halfway up the stairs to the tower room, when they met Red and told him. All three started to run, again. Wonder turned to Red. "Why are we running up these stairs?" "I don't know!" Red replied huffing and puffing as he continued to run. Shadow was almost at the top of the stairs. When Red and Wonder used their magic. Shadow entered the room last. "You both cheated! That's not fair!" Wonder and Red laughed as they went over to the others. "Why don't you let your body heal, first? Come over here! Sit down! Now, you rest!" Talon helped his nephew into the truck. Hamel pointed to the screen. "Now, watch! See here! I can't figure this out. These are the ogres, here. We have an extra dot on the screen. See! There it is again! The ogres are just still on the other side of Daisydale and still walking. This other dot is not moving, but it has some sort of transmitter in it." Talon positioned the antenna as Shadow watched. "Hamel, come over here for a minute. Now, look just beyond that ridge of mountains. See, that large black rock! Now, look directly south. Can you see something moving? Those are the ogres. Now, look straight west of them. See, that silver reflection." Hamel was looking through the binoculars. "Yes, I see it! It's in that grove of trees." "I have voice contact!" Shadow had taken over the radio controls and called out. "Here listen!" He plugged in the main speaker. "Boss is really going to be mad at us. Oft, what we going to tell Boss?" Stun grunted, as if he were carrying something heavy. "Stun, maybe Boss not be too mad, if we tell him, women burn up in fire with truck. I see fairy thing over by women giving them healing potion. Maybe, tiny girl can find Misty to help women. Boss thinks us stupid! Wait, until he sees wizard. Stupid, stupid wizard closing that magic tunnel on, hisself. You stupid too, Stun. You pushed wizard into tunnel when him close it." Oft replied. Stun shouted back. "I only pushed wizard cause you start rockslide. I only try to help wizard. Lucky, Boss have other truck just up road from here. We take truck from here and give to Boss. What Boss gonna' do with all them creatures?" Oft was grunting. "Boss said that him wants them safe from Councils of Seven who wants to sell creatures to Takrus for mines. Boss mad cause dragon got away. We really need to show Boss dead wizard? Tiny girl gives me letter for Boss. Besides, Boss would want wizard dead for killing Hamel men. Marts heavy, we rest for little while. Set wizard down here. This looks like nice sandy place. Soft!" "Stun put the wizard down here. Boss still want dragon. Him says he needs dragons before we go. Who guard creatures?" Stun watched as Oft set down the wizard. "Boss leave creatures with other ogres on Imp Isle. Him uses Monkey Men to hide other trucks. Boss setting trap for last dragon, him not wants that one hurt. So many have died in mines. Him takes other three dragons to Isle. Boss better hire more wizards to get us off this Isle." Stun let out a scream. "Oft, I put wizard in quicksand! I not know it there! Now, what we tell Boss." Stun yelled, as the two ogres watched the wizard sink out of sight. "Well, Boss not have to bury wizard, now." Unbelieving what his ears had just heard, Hamel could not contain his laughter. "Closing the tunnel and then ending up in quicksand. Thank you, boys! I needed that!" Tears ran down Hamel's face as he turned to see the others still laughing. "Well, we can trust these two to keep their word!" "That was some way of proving it!" Talon shook his head and reached over to the radio to shut it off. Everyone was laughing. Red grabbed Shadow just before he fell out of his chair. "Are all ogres that stupid?" Shadow grabbed the back of the chair. Talon stood shaking his head. "Dumb maybe! I've never heard of ogres being so stupid. Hamel, it sounds like you got most of their supplies and vehicles." "We must get this last vehicle, before they do!" Shadow told the others. Wonder had an idea. "Talon, we could take you there, before the ogres arrive. I found a large piece of metal a long time ago. We could put it near the quicksand in that grove of trees." Talon laughed as he walked from the room. "Wonder, now you're starting to think like an elf. Let's hurry!" Wonder and Talon vanished from sight. Red watched Shadow walked to the window. "We better take Thunder back with us. Let's go down and talk with him." Red suggested, but noticed that Shadow had already left. ?Sounds like Boss might have Thunder?s family tucked away in that cave. I know the area! That is the only place we have not looked.? "I told Thunder to stay in the Great Hall." Wonder said to the prince as the young man passed the unicorn in the hallway. "It might be better if he were out of sight. I sent my fastest unicorn with Talon." Shadow approached the doors of the Great Hall, where Thunder had been moved. Shadow knocked as he thought to himself. "How does one hide a hundred foot dragon?" "Yes, who is it?" Thunder raised his head and looked at the doors. "Thunder, it's Shadow! May I speak with you a minute? I have something important to tell you." Shadow answered back through the door. "Yes Shadow, come in!" Thunder called back and watched as the two huge doors opened. "What is so important you need to see me about?" Shadow smiled at his friend. "I just came down to tell you our plans have changed. We'll be leaving for Red's tower, shortly. I didn't want you to think I had forgotten you." He could tell Thunder was getting upset. "I'd like it very much, if you would come with me, but if you don't want to. I'll understand. It's up to you." Thunder moved to get a better view of Shadow. "I would like to come as you are my only friend. I did make you a promise, which I intend to keep. When do we leave?" "We'll be leaving, shortly." Shadow smiled at the dragon. "Thunder, I'll be right back. I just had an idea!" Shadow disappeared, and then reappeared a few moments later, with a small surprise for Thunder. "Thunder, this is Flame." Shadow smiled as he watched Flame fly over to the larger dragon and hovered in one spot. They studied each other closely. "I have heard of fairy dragons, but I have never seen one before!" Thunder nodded to Flame. "I am pleased to meet a friend of Shadow's." "So, you be Shadow's new friend. You has never seen a fairy dragon before?" Flame wanted to make sure that Thunder knew that he was important, too. "I be a wizard and a detective, you know. I work for Hamel. He's my top man. I work hard, you know. Will you be helping us?" "Sorry, my friends, but we must hurry!" Shadow interrupted. "I've something to ask, Thunder. In order for us to travel quickly, we use portals a great deal. There is one problem. You will not fit through these portals. So, what I was thinking, I could reduce you to the size of Flame. I can change you back after we arrive home." Thunder nodded his head in approval. "Could you leave me small? I could see how you live. You have given me a great deal. I would like to learn more about you. My father was once a Guardian who died protecting our lands. He would say that sometimes fighting was the wrong way to settle matters. If you don't mind I would like to stay in a small form, and learn more about you and Flame!" Thunder saw a toothy grin on the little dragon's face. "Yes, make me Flame's size. It might even be nice for Flame to have someone his size to speak with, especially, another dragon. I am ready! Maybe, Flame can teach me some of his magic. I was learning from my mother before she vanished." Thunder stood proud as he waited for the prince to reduce his size. Shadow began to chant. Soon Thunder was the size of Flame. Shadow handed Thunder a Ring of Spell Holding. Thunder put the ring on his talon and Shadow cast another spell that set the ring so it would not fall off. Both dragons nodded to each other and followed after Shadow, as they left the Great Hall to return to the Tower Room. All the way upstairs, Flame briefed Thunder about Joleen, and how unpredictable she could be. "But, I will protect you!" Flame assured his new friend. They entered the tower room and Shadow saw the others were leaving to return home. He walked through the portal into Red's Tower. Shadow showed Thunder where he could sleep at the foot of the prince's large bed. Joleen spotted Shadow with the two dragons and began to laugh. "Joleen, this is Thunder. He has come to help us. So, I want you to be nice to him." Shadow introduced Thunder. Flying around the dragon Joleen stared at Thunder and held her stomach as she laughed. "Thunder, dat big dragon, you find at Wonder's Tower?" She landed on a table and started rolling around in circles on the table as she laughed. "Him Shrink! Thunder better stay out of water. Carrie teaches Joleen to wash dress. Joleen shrink dress! Thunder look like Joleen's dress!" She could not stop laughing. Thunder tipped his head to one side then the other. "She is only teasing you. I think you look good as a small dragon." Shadow saw Red coming over to them. Red walked over to Shadow. "Well, young elf! I think you did an excellent job of reducing Thunder. He really makes a wonderful small dragon." "Thunder, this is Red the Great, my grandfather!" Shadow said to his new friend. "I have also given Thunder the ability to speak and understand elf." Red reached out and touched Thunder. "There, now he can also understand and speak English." Meanwhile, Stan had come back with the others. He had gone to Emerald's room to see how Dawn was doing. He watched as Red entered the room. Stan sat down beside Dawn and checked her pulse. Stan could see her breathing was laboured. "She needs a doctor! Her pulse is weak! She is having difficulty with her breathing! I must talk Dad into coming here. She will not last the night, if we don't hurry!" Stan watched Red and Emerald nodding their heads. "I know how much she means to you both. Emerald I want you to keep talking to her, even if she doesn't speak. Tell her about my father going to help her. Tell her, he is a doctor like Mel. Eric told me about Mel. Get Digger to help keep her mind on the prospect of hope." Stan knew about gun shot victims and the damage bullets could do. Red looked at Emerald. "You've been to Carrie's new home. Open a portal into her house!" Emerald walked to the wall and opened a portal. Stan and Red left, immediately. They did not even bother to change their clothes. Red was still wearing his tan wizards robes and cloak. Stan wore his elfin clothes and cloak over top. ******* Hamel had hurried back to his mother. "We have a tape of Stun and Oft. Marts is dead! The two ogres did kill Marts as promised." Hamel burst out laughing. "That's not funny!" Bess could see her son was not telling her something. "What else?" After explaining what Oft and Stun had done, Hamel grabbed his mother and helped her to sit down. "Well, at least, this is one death that was given to us in a special way." Trying to gain her composure, Bess hugged Hamel. ?Try to help them all you can. We are friends! I do not approve of killing anyone, but these two make it sound funny. All the while Kala and I were with them they would try to crack jokes to help us through our bad times. I believe they do it to cheer us up. Thank you. If you can deliver this to them! Eric helped me to write it." Bess handed the letter to her son and watched him walk out of the room. She gazed up at the ceiling. "Please God, protect our two new friends Oft and Stun. ******* In the meantime, Shadow had hurried to the dungeon where the Monkey People were being kept. ?I want some answers from you. I don?t care who gives them. Now, who gave you those guns?? ?Relle! Him said it was to be joke for Boss. We never thought you would find Boss?s things. Relle said that after joke Boss was to be taken to mines just like us. Marts was to see Boss not gets away.? One of the Monkey Men in the back moved forward. ?Some joke! You were not told that those bullets in the guns could kill?? Shadow listened to these people talking. ?No one to get killed! Only little hole that all bullet makes!? Another Monkey Man moved forward. Shadow pulled up a chair and waved his hand. In it appeared the pictures that Stan had showed the Conclave. ?Well, both Marts and Relle lied to you all. You are very lucky that we stopped you. Take a look at what bullets really do. Sure they make a small hole going in, but as they exit, they blow you apart! LOOK AT THESE PICTURES!!? Tossing the pictures into the cell, Shadow watched the Monkey People all staring in shock at the pictures that lay before them. ?I have no idea who this Councils of Seven are but they like to use others to do their killing. Then when the job is done they imprison those people and turn them into slaves. I will tell you what. I will help you free, and all your people from this Councils of Seven and you can come work for me as a type of air lookout force for my tower. Or you can simply go free! It is up to you. If you come to me, I will back you in any fight, as friends should. Think about it! I have to go!? Shadow turned and hurried up stairs past he guards. ?If they want to talk call me.? ?Thank you Shadow! They have young and females hiding in the mountains north of Treetop. We have no idea how many there are. This is the last of their kind. The Councils of Seven have killed the others off.? The guard moved down into the cell area. ?See I told you the prince would help you!? ?What about our mates and children?? The leader shouted. ?I will find them and bring them to you!? Shadow shouted as he walked up into the hallway. Shadow made his way to Talon?s room. ?Can I speak with you for a moment?? Nodding his head, Talon sat down on the bed and listened to the prince. ?I think we should get a handle on what Takrus is planning first. This could take some doing. The last reported sighting of Trirog Leaders was on Treetop Isle. Not even you could bring down these killers. I will send one of my own scouts to check the area. If he can work his way in behind the Trirogs, there is a chance that the scouts could move the females and children out unseen. We will try it!? ?Thank you! I better go and rest for a while. I have some reading to get done.? Shadow went to his own quarters and saw Eric standing in the doorway. ?I ask Talon to scout out the Isle of Treetop.? ?I thought you would be going after the children and females of the Monkey People. I have sent Gorr out with some of his Light People to scout the area and grab the females and children. I just pray they are not all dead.? Eric could see the worried look in the prince?s eyes. ?Go and rest!? Shadow left for his room.

Black Shadow, I have one more request, seeing that you understand what I want to do. I have some tilesets that are 480 wide x 256 length. What I need to do is change them so that they are 256 wide x 480 or larger in length. Is there a method of editing these tilesets from other RPG Makers. I spotted one that I really need changed. It is exactly what I have been looking for. I need to change it. Thankyou for you merging method. It worked well. Lammorra

Youtube Video -> I was surfing the You Tube and discovered this incredible piece of video footage. Just type in Buffalo and Lion encounter. It is from Kruger Nation Park in Africa. How you enjoy it. This is truly an life experience for those watching and those who experienced it.

sat

You really have outdone yourself. This is a beautiful drawing. You have captured the true meaning of art in this picture. Lammorra

The information was a great help. Thank you. Sorry I haven't been around much lately. Black Shadow did you ever receive my tut on the cave? I have been very ill lately, and just got out of hospital for the third time this year. I come home to find that my husband has paid for a website for me. If I don't have enough to do. Well, such is life. Thanks again. Everyone. Now to get back on track. I want to get something on my web pages before I show everyone. Does anyone have the tutorial to merge the RTP tilesets in Paint. I have been searching for this tut. I seem to want to do things that are over my head. I do not really like the chosen tilesets for RPG Maker XP. I have my own ideas. I will try editing some of the sets to my own colours and ideas if I have to. Can you add extras to the places were there is nothing on these tilesets? Thanks again.

Que, What I need is a tutorial to help me set the item, characters or other things in the materialbase to be used in a import. I know how to import, it is setting up of the characters and items into the RPG Maker XP that I need to know. It is one tutorial not two. Thank you for try to help.

Black Shadow, Your maps are making me want to learn faster than I can. You really do have that special touch when it comes to mapping. I have been hand drawing and mapping for years. By the way, did you receive my cave tutorial? I haven't heard from anyone about it. Thanks for trying to help me. I already have a website, it just needs some work done on it. To do this work I was hoping to use my new RPG Maker XP. You know something, I could have driven down to Seattle to pick up one faster. I only live less than two hours from Seattle. I have been working on my website, trying my best to get things up to date. Instead I am almost two weeks behind schedule. I have been working sixteen hour days again to try to make up time. I have my own ideas what my worlds in my story look like. I don't even know if I am allowed to use this RPG Maker XP to create my webpage or not. Please tell me. Thank you. Lammorra

I paid the 60. Got a real RPG Maker XP. It is the only program that will enable me to do a better presentation than other drawings. I can pixel draw and sketch, but for a web site, I want something very special for my story telling. I need four galaxy maps, five cities, thirty-six towns in the Underground, and above ground, I need seven castles, two palaces, thirty-eight towns, one massive temple plus a town, five other large cities. Then there are the sixteen towers and other fifty-two smaller villages that all need to be redone in RPG Maker XP. I wanted to take the classes and try my hand at programming, but at this time it is impossible. I need support in other ways, but I am the only one who knows what these places, worlds and galaxies have to do with Earth. Lammorra

Does someone out there have a good tutorial of how to make up a tileset, and then Import to your RPG Maker XP. I have a Web Page that I am going to use my own creations on. Not others stuff. I have been searching the forums for such a tutorial and now I found one that is not correctly done. Could someone please help me with my problem. Lammorra

Black Shadow, Sorry to be a pest, but I need an upload directory to bring my cave tutorial to you. I am not sure how to get an it from the upload to you. Please inform me. Thank you Lammorra

Please don't say that about yourself. I know one thing about you. You are a good listener. Not many people are these days. I have posted a beginning story as a welcome gift to all of you. Like it or not, it doesn't bother me. It is for those who do like to read. Making new friends is always important and it doesn't matter what age they are. Keep smiling.

I realize that, except when it damages your health by working fourteen to eighteen hour days. I don't even have time to sleep. Even when I am sleeping I still have the story coming in my mind. I can sit at the keyboard and the words to the story just keep coming constantly. I can be having coffee with a friend, and there I am writing down certain phrases that are important to the story. Sometimes, I actually feel like I am there on the Isles living with these people. Seeing, hearing and using my sixth sense to tell me what they are feeling. It is weird, but I have been told that this is what really happens to a writer. It comes naturally to me. I just wish I could get some sleep.

Dream to Survive Part One. Dream to Survive Chapter One Sitting around a town campfire, an old wizard dressed in ivory coloured robes, with his hood pulled well down over his face, began to explain to a group of children what had happened in the years after the God's War. The wizard had glanced over to see the King of the Pixies standing and listening to what was being explained. His front door of his log type castle faced the campfire. "As His Majesty would say. 'The God's Wars left us in deeper trouble than we were when we first arrived on these Magical Isles. With all the fighting and use of magic, time on our Isles has changed. Once our time was exactly like the Forbidden Worlds (the world of humans), but now, due to the violent eruptions of our magic, it has sent our world into a terrible state. We are five hundred years in the past." "High Master Red is right! Those who started the God's War had no respect for humans or us. That is why many on the Conclave of Wizards have placed a magical dome over our Isles. It is to protect us from the human world. I heared that High Master Red was given the assignment to spy on the humans for us. This is a most dangerous task. I have heard that the humans are fighting all over the world. Red will be joining the Canadian Forces to spy for the Isles." The king nodded his head for High Master Red to reply. "Yes Your Majesty, I will be leaving in a short while to help protect our part of this world. Even though we are hiding from the human world, we are still part of Canada. Many of us were born here in Canada, therefore, we are Canadians. We must protect our lands and people. We have no idea how far this war will come towards our Isles. That is why I am leaving, to do my part as a Canadian." Master Red rose to his feet and straightened his robes, and then glanced over at King Moore. "Master Comet from the School of Visions said that the Canadian Forces will be joining other world forces in England. I imagine that this will be the last time we will all see High Master Red for a while." Shuttering, King Moore flew over to Red, sat down on the wizard's shoulder. King Moore was a Dainty Pixie, and Head Ruler for all the Pixie Clans of which there were five. Most of the pixies in these clans stood only six to seven inches high in total height. Feeling the king land on his shoulder, Red smiled at the king's daughter, Princess Joleen who was impatiently waiting for Red to finish his story. "Master Red, it is impolite for you to talk business with father, while telling us your story." Joleen crunched up her nose and eyes as she scolded the High Wizard. "Joleen, watch your manners!" Queen Tia entered the area and sat down beside her daughter on a rock to listen to Master Red's story. "Being a princess does not give you the right to be rude!" "I am sorry!" Suddenly, Joleen spotted one of her friends. Her heart was heavy as she watched her friend nearing the campfire. She turned to face the wizard. "High Master Red, why have some of our families begun to grow taller than members of their own families? I heard that even some of the taller people have begun to shrink. One of mother's friends, Guardian Aqua, said that her sister has shrunk to the size of a Fairy Dragon. Will anything happen to our family?" "The answer to your last question, is only the Gods know for certain. However, Guardian Aqua is right. Many have changed in size. Ember is the size of a Fairy Dragon and was banished from her clan because of it. Her mate, Flash is so upset that he spends most of his time in the tavern drinking. It is due to the misuse of magic. It destroyed my own family many years ago. My Grandfather and uncle were dueling with magic, when a terrible outside force suddenly struck Earth, and killed them both. This is partially why time is out of sequence. Many tiny folk like yourselves were changed into different species of pixies, fairies and even the dragons were changed. Some larger dragons are now being called Fairy Dragons, because they shrank in size from the blast, while the pixies, fairies and other races began to grow in height. Many of the elders were horrified and declared that these larger races of winged beings be dunked, their wings dissolved. However, the dragon people were banished from their clans." It was very upsetting for Joleen, she began to cry. "That is not right! Father, why you not stop them." Joleen was only ten years old and did not understand. She thought that her father could do anything he wanted, because he was the king of all the pixie clans. "I was told it was a Council that decided these fates of others." Looking for help, King Moore glanced over at Red's face. "This council has gone too far. Not even the Gods that are healthy can help us. Even my master was badly injured in the God's War. I received a message that both of the twins will survive. They are still weak, but will help, if we need them. Yana and Venya, need rest to recover from their wounds." Red could see that certain frown on Joleen's face. "All right, enough talk of state." An eighteen inch child sat down on the log beside Joleen's rock. He smiled at her and she kissed his cheek. "Where is Kyle? I come to say good-bye to him." "Practising his swordsmanship. He was chosen as a squire to one of his uncles. What took you so long getting here?" Joleen waited for her friend to reply. "We ran into some trouble. Grandfather and mother blasted those people with Wind Spells. Mother returned to stay with the other children on the farm. Grandfather returned to the home of the Immortal Royal Family. Papa is over there with some other men." The child turned to High Master Red. "Father told me to tell you that things are getting worse on the roads. Ambushes are happening all the time now. Mother is really worried, I am not supposed to know, but our lives have been threatened, again. If this keeps up we will be splitting up our family. Mother told me that I was to go and live with Dant. It won't be for a few years, yet." The child felt Joleen cuddle against his cheek. "I have begun to grow like father did. They tried to dunk father, already to dissolve his wings. We just came here to tell you, that we won't be seeing each other any more. Tell Kyle what has happened. Okay! I really sorry! Mother has changed our first names. My name that I had when I was tiny is gone from the elders books. It is to save our lives. I just came to say good-bye. Tell Kyle that I love him. We will always be best friends. Joleen, I love you, too. I am going to miss you lots! Be careful! Promise me!" "I will! Are you not staying for the festival this year?" Joleen hugged her friend's neck a she sat on his shoulder. "No! We only stopped by to tell you of the dangers out there. I see that father is ready to leave. We are going to our own farm for a while to get our things, then we are going to Dants father's farm. It is a well kept secret and hard to find. The elders missed dunking father's wings, that is why we are on the run. I hate hiding like this - all the time." The child kissed Joleen's cheek. He pulled up his large hood that covered his entire face and hair, then drew his cloak around him tightly. He looked much like a dwarf child the way he was dressed. Joleen had noticed that her father and the High Wizard were now talking to the child's father. She could hear what they were saying. "Golden Thread is watching over the Forester Fairy Dragons, like she was told to. If she brings you the third child guard him well, for the orders came from the twins mother, herself." The king had spoken. The child's father motioned to him as he started to walk down the road. "Farewell, I pray that the Gods all watch over us. We have hard times coming ahead. Guard the young." The child's father and his son walked off down the road, then vanished from sight. Chapter Two Ten human years had swiftly gone by on the Isles. Everything had changed for Joleen. She was so unhappy that they had moved back to the small Isle of Pixie, where she had been born. The only good thing about Pixie Isle was that Kyle was there for her. This day, Joleen had packed a lunch for them. Kyle finally had a day off. They planned to spend the whole day together. "Joleen, are you ready, yet?" "Just let me get my cloak. I can use my bow and arrows, and not strike father in the seat of his pants. I am studying my magic and soon will be under the apprenticeship of your mother. How is work?" "It is not good! Joleen, let's go to our favorite place first, before we talk. It would not be good for our parents to over hear us talking." Kyle was a very sensible young officer now, with the title of Major. His love for Joleen grew more every day. He had even asked for her hand in marriage, but not yet received a reply. Grabbing her cloak, Kyle helped Joleen fasten it securely, and then they flew off to their favorite place in the forest. Near a clearing, there was a stream nearby, it was a lovely place for their picnic. Kyle walked around to secure the place first. Joleen had been hiding in her Invisibility Spell. "It is all clear!" He watched her reappear, helped her spread out the tiny blanket on the grass, and then they both sat down. Joleen lay her pixie bow and arrows next to the blanket. Kyle laid his sword next to Joleen's weapon. "It has been too long! The festival of Maiden Rites is to take place within the week. Kyle, where will we go to live after we are married?" Joleen watched her love shake his head. "There is talk that the festival might not even take place. I do not know how to tell you this. Your father's younger brother, Byron has vanished along with your grandfather, and the rest of their clan. Your mother's brother, Cernation never stood a chance. His whole village was set ablaze. No one survived as far as we can tell." Kyle hung his head and held his love in his arms. "I am sorry to be the one to tell you!" "That explains why mother and father are screaming at everyone. Have you heard from our friend from the Forester Clan." Joleen watched how she phrased her words for their were her personal guards around, and she trusted no one. "They managed to get to their destination, which they left for the night they showed up here. However, we have not heard from them since then. There has been trouble in that region as well." Kyle reached into his pocket and withdrew a tiny golden spider. "Golden Thread sent this child to guard you. Keep him out of sight at all times. If you are in danger he will help you. I have a very bad feeling about the festival. I think that these raiders will wait until all the clans arrive then attack the village. I do not know what to do. My step-brother was seen with the raiders this very morning. I told our father what I had overheard. Father told me to tell you to stay in the old village where we use to live. It is only an hours flight to our home here." "Father will be angry!" Joleen could see Kyle shaking his head. "Why?" "It was your mother's idea! My step-brother told the others that the Festival of Maiden Rites would be the perfect time to attack. They plan to attack when you and King Moore are out gathering flowers. I will do my best to protect your mother. I filled the old castle with food and nectar for you. If I am wounded, I will come here and wait for you." Kyle handed her an engagement ring. "Your father said that no one of rank was higher than I am. I know that your father wants me as your husband. Please wear the ring." "The gathering of flowers is tomorrow. What will happen to us?" Joleen began to cry, as she glanced over at her guards. "When I am with father, you are to guard Kyle and mother for me." "Yes, Princess!" the guard bowed to his mistress. "We guards have heard rumours that there are prisoners being taken in these raids. If we can only find the prisoners, we would have the proof we need to bring in these killers." "Kyle, find out where the captives are being held. Your brother has such a big mouth. Maybe, he will let it slip, if he thinks you will help him. Please be careful!" She handed him a Potion of Healing. "Keep it safe. If you do get hurt, come to this place." For the rest of their time together, Joleen and Kyle just watched the clouds, birds and animals playing in the forest and meadow. Joleen could not believe that this was happening. They returned to the castle, which was nothing more than an old log that had been hollowed out and decorated inside. Joleen moved Kyle over to an alcove and kissed his cheek. "Take care tomorrow. I love you so much!" "I love you, my dearest love." Kyle returned her kiss and held her tightly in his embrace. "If anything does happen to me. Take all my things as your own. I go on duty in a hour. Bye, my dearest love!" Kyle marched off to the outside of the castle. Joleen saw her mother approaching her. "Kyle told me everything. I will do as you say. I will try my best to survive." "Your father will send you to the old castle. I have already talked to him. We will join you as soon as we can." Queen Tia moved towards her daughter, as she was handed a letter. "What is this?" Tia read the letter. "No! I have sent my servants to the old castle. Kyle's step-brother has been using it. I want you to go to the Branble Castle stay there until we come to get you. It is safe!" Hanging her head Tia began to softly speak in a whisper. "Within the hour, my maid was murdered by Kyle's step-brother. I will fly right away to Kyle and tell him. I will get him to put provisions in the Bramble Castle." Tia flew off leaving Joleen alone. Joleen hurried to her room and moved all her belongings into a magical bag, that reduced everything placed inside it. She tied the bag to her waist. As she went to her dresser, she noticed two other magical bags tied to one of her favorite ribbons. She hid these bags as well. She knew that her mother had placed special items inside these bags. As she went over to her bed, the tiny Golden Spider appeared before her. "What is it?" "Some of my family have been sent here to help us. As we returned, one of my brothers told me to take you to the Bramble Castle. Joleen, there are so many raiders right here in the village that not even my brothers know what too do. I so scared." "So am I!" She glanced down at the spider. "How come you can talk?" "That big blast hit our mother and many others on the Isles. It sent everything into chaos. Even the tiny Black Spiders can speak now. They are still growing in size. Some are six feet in size. Some of us can change to different forms and will our bodies to grow large in size then reduce afterwards, if we have too. Even mother has changed. The Black Spiders are on our side and want to help protect others. They cannot leave the Underground, except after dark. So, they cannot even help us with the raiders, tomorrow. I will be here for you." "Thanks!" Joleen changed her clothes and lay on her bed resting all night long. She could not sleep at all. Chapter Three Dorrian and his family had been chased all over the Isles. Dorrian and his son had managed to help his wife and other children get free from some raiders with Dant and his father's help. After that, Dorrian and his family finally found a very small farm, deep within a forest, where they stayed hidden and worked in the fields for almost ten years. It was the day before his family was to leave home to take his eldest son to Dant. Dorrian, and his wife had been working in the fields, as they did every day. She did not want others to suspect that they were leaving. It was nearing the noon meal time, when Dorrian hurried over to his wife. "All is in ready. Let us eat!" Dorrian hurried over to the area where they would both eat their meals with the others that worked in the fields. "It is going to be a long night. I heard that raiders are coming closer every day. That was nice of True Grey to come and get our two youngest children. At least our daughter, Sarrie and son, Zar will be all right and safe." She sat down on a log, beside her husband. Everyone was just finishing up their meal, when riders stormed the area, destroying the fields with fire. Everyone ran for their lives. Dorrian grabbed his wife and they hid under some boxes. After the raiders left, he glanced around to see his wife laying face down in the dirt. "No! Star, are you all right?" There was no answer from her, as he removed the boxes, and then knelt down beside her, gently rolled her over. She had been killed by the slash of a raider's sword. Falling forward, as he cried, Dorrian felt like all hope in the world was now gone. "Gods! Where were you? Why did you not protect my Shining Star?" By now, other field workers helped Dorrian to his feet, and moved him away from his wife's body. He watched as the workers placed Star's body into the wagon. They led Dorrian and his wife back to their home. As always, Dorrian and Star's eldest son was on the front porch waiting for them to return home. Dorrian ran towards his son and swept him into his arms. "The raiders have burned the fields and killed your mother. Son, I am so sorry, but we could not stop the raiders. They were on us, too fast." The child wiggled from his father's arms and ran over to his mother's body. He crawled up beside her on the wagon. "I will find out who did this, and bring them before the Gods to be punished." He noticed one woman take a necklace that belonged to his mother and place it around his neck. "Tanks! I will help look after father and the children. Mother, I love you. I will bring those killers to justice, even if it is the very last thing I ever do." He kissed her cheek and felt someone lift him to the ground. Dorrian reached out and held his son back as the others helped to bury his wife. The child gathered up some of his mother's favorite flowers and placed them on her grave. After all the workers were finished, Dorrian thanked them. "I will be leavin' this place. I do not know, if I will ever return here or not." "We will watch over your wife's grave and keep the house for you. You will always be welcome here. Dorrian, take your son and these other orphans with you. It will help hide your son from those who want him dead. Now, get your things. This wagon will carry you far from the raiders, as they ride south. You ride north and stay out of the area." The foreman held Dorrian's hands in his. "Here is some gold for you and your children. Take these seeds with you. Dorrian, it was Gin, who led the raiders. I witnessed him killing Star." Before Dorrian and his son could do anything, their friends had loaded the wagon. The foreman placed the child on the seat of the wagon. In the back of the wagon were the other eleven orphans. Dorrian was helped up and started to ride north with several of the workers following them. The child just sat holding onto his mother's necklace, which was around his neck. "Papa, grandfather gave mother this necklace." "Yes, son! Put it under your shirt and hide it well. It is like my clan ring. It will tell others who you are. You better hide it." Dorrian watched his son remove the necklace and placed it into his tiny pouch tied at his waist. His son then placed the pouch inside his boot in the pocket where many people kept a dagger. He moved his dagger to another pouch and tied it around his waist out of sight. The friends that had followed Dorrian had each taken a child with them and were pretending to be Dorrian and his son. This was to lead the raiders off Dorrian's trail. ******** Gin was about ready to tear out his hair. "Find that child!" "We have been searching for him all over these Isles. You killed the child's mother. Was that not enough." One of Gin's people felt a dagger strike his chest. "Any more excuses!" Gin stared at his men as they hauled out the dead man. "I will be in Silkie. Find the child!" The inn completely cleared of men. The barkeeper leaned forward after Gin had gone with his men. "Father, I have to get word to Dant." The Barkeeper's daughter glared at her father. "I will send you to town for supplies. Mentioned what has taken place here to the storekeeper's sister. She will get word to Golden Thread to warn Dorrian." The Barkeeper sent a message off with is daughter. Chapter Four "I want you to get an early start for the hunting fields." Staring at her son, Ember rose to her feet. "You are getting old enough to start taking on duties. Go! I will soon have another child to feed. Flame, you are to go and find a place of your own. First, I want you to go and bring me some supplies before you leave home." She turned around and walked deeper into her lair. "Yes, Mamma!" He grabbed his collecting back and put it into his teeth. "I will get your favorite foods." Flame left his mother's lair and walked outside. He could see it was still dark, by the shadows and the stars in the sky it told him that it was about three in the morning. Knowing that this was a test, Flame hurried off. He glanced back at his mother's lair, then took wing over the forest and the hunting grounds. As he hunted, Flame wondered why his mother was willing to let him go off on his own at such a young age. Flame flew for an hour, and then landed in a heavily forested area with lots of old tree stumps and deadfall. Flame spent hours gathering up the best bugs and tiny grub morsels that his mother enjoyed eating so much. He filled the two large bags and flew for home. He was only ten years old in dragon years. Yet, in elfin years he would be five, and in human years he would be one year old. So, he was very proud of himself for having stayed behind to help his mother. Not many male dragons would have helped their mothers. He realized that getting such an early start would give him an advantage over others not yet awake. The haze of morning was just starting to lift from the fields, as he carried the heavy filled bags. It would take Flame one and a half hours to fly home to his mother's lair. As he flew over the lands, he could see the terrain below. He had only flown over these lands with his mother. Yet, he seemed to know these lands below him. He knew that they were very dangerous. Many people had been killed down there. That was why his mother had taken her son away from these lands and into the mountains to live. It was about noon when Flame arrived back home. Ember greeted him at the entrance of the lair. "You have done very well. Flame come inside. We did not leave our village area too soon. I have received word that our village was destroyed by those raiders that the elders are after. Your father is missing." Pausing at the entrance, Flame could see a tiny dragoness hurrying towards him. "Father is missing? I have a sister?" "Yes!" Ember watched, as her son lowered himself to the ground, and began to play with his sister. "You are certainly not like other male dragons." "Mamma, I cannot explain it to you! I hate the way these dragons act, and always challenge each other. Mother, I have located a cave not far from here. I will set up my home there. If you need more food, let out a roar, and I will come to help you. I flew over the village where we use to live, the whole area is now in ashes. Don't return there at all. We have to stay together, or close by each other, if we are to survive. Why did father stay in the village? Raiders are everywhere. I will be able to see your cave from the entrance of my own." Flame turned to his sister. "I am up there. See that cave." The tiny female stared up at the cave high on the mountain side. "Me call for help!" "Good girl! With father missing, it falls to me to keep you safe." Flame turned back to his mother. "The elves and pixies are right we must keep our families together." He took wing to the air and flew up to the cave that he had cleared out several weeks before. He had stored some food inside for himself. He wanted to sleep, but he knew that there was no time for it. After eating his fill, Flame curled up his deep purple coloured body into a ball, tucked his head under his purple wing, and went to rest. He only rested a short while. Flame had gained the trust and respect of many elves, fairies and other dragons. His mother was an Aquatic Dragoness and his father was a Fire Drake, that is how Flame ended up the colour purple. Blue and Red make purple, but this deep purple colour that Flame was given at birth, had endowed him with a wonderful new ability to hide in the darkness without using his ability of invisibility. He resembled a rock in the darkness of his cave. More than any other thing in his life, Flame loved to give a raider or robber a flame to the butt, or a hot foot. ******* It was before dawn, when Joleen heard a tap on the door. She opened her door, there stood Kyle, covered in blood. "What happened? Are you all right?" "I managed to get your mother's maid back to her for burial. There are more than a hundred raiders in the village already. Joleen, please slip this under your cloak. I know they are the clothes of a maid, but they may keep you alive. I have to go!" Kyle hurried off out of the stump castle. ******* Dawn was just starting to break, as Flame lay low outside on his vantage point, guarding his mother's lair when he was approached by an elf friend. "You are up early?" "There is something very different and almost scary about you. I have lived around here for a long time, and never have I met a dragon like yourself. I asked one of the elders from our village, if I could teach you magic. He was my master when I was learning elfin magic. When I said it was you that I wanted to teach, my master shoved this book at me, and said, 'you should be honoured to teach the nephew of one of the guardians.' That is when I realized that your uncle is Enchanter the Guardian. The most powerful guardian of all of them. It is a great honoured to be you master. However, we will have to keep this a secret. My master is a Conclave High Wizard. If you need help, you call me. Here is your apprentice ring of magic." Handing over the ring and book, the young master smiled at Flame. After putting on his ring, Flame glanced down at his first spell book. "I know not what to say!" This elfin master had just offered to teach him some magic. "Master Eric! It is not you who should be honoured, but myself. I promise to practise hard to learn all I can." Flame was excited, as he began to practise his first spell. Flame's master left after giving him some instructions. Flame practised an hour near the mouth of his lair. He had heard a strange sound, went outside of his lair to investigate. He stared down at his mother's lair, when he sensed that someone was in their area. "Uncle, I am up here!" Flame was delighted to see his mother's brother. The old dragon flew up to where his nephew was living. "This is a good area. You picked a well protective region. Where is your father?" "I returned from gathering food. I flew over the village. Uncle, it is completely destroyed. I searched for father, but could not find him. I tried to lift those heavy boards, but some were still on fire. When I returned home, mamma told me that she received a message that father was missing. This time of day he would frequent that tavern." Flame glanced over at the huge male dragon in his lair. "I know the truth. Mamma did not just leave our village on her own. Why did the others of our clan chase off my mamma and doom her to death. It was not her fault that she became so tiny. I am just like her. The elves and others say it is wrong the way we are treated. They banished mother. I am so angry, cause some elders are saying that we are not even dragons anymore. One even calls us Grubs." "Yes, it is wrong! There is nothing that I can do. Someone has been telling lies to Yana. He believes every liar that speaks to him. Yana was told the blast that began to change others from large creatures into smaller beings was his punishment for disobeying the old gods. Venya was told that the smaller beings were changed into larger forms of life was a punishment for her family. These elders said it was because they interfered with this change in social order, from the Greater Gods of Creation. It is all lies! I do not care! Master Red was able to get these spell books for you. Study well, my nephew. I know that you will one day find a way to prove how strong in magic you really are. Take care of my sister. Master Red told me that he assigned a master to help you." The old dragon turned to leave. "Uncle, mother has had another child. She is small like myself. That is why I have chosen this place to watch over them." Flame put his books up on some rocks. "I will search for your father. Be careful! Watch who, and what you say to others. With your mother being so small now, it would be easy for these raiders to grab her and your sister. Take care of them and yourself. I will see if I can find someone to help you protect your mother and sister. If I can find help, I want you to go and stay with High Master Red. Eric is trying his best to protect Red, but others still get to him. I have told you the stories of Jilon. I need you to investigate that tower of Red's. I was told to tell you that you will be getting some help. I will be back before I leave for Moore's village." The old dragon took off and flew towards his village area. Some of the ruins were still smouldering. Most of the huts in the village had thatch roofs and were built of mud and grasses heavy packed together to form the side walls. Because of thousands of dragons dying, they began to band in small villages like settings for protection. Enchanter let loose with a Water Spell that drenched the whole area, before he landed. The sun hit Enchanter's side as he soaked the village. His golden scales glistened in the beginning rays of daylight. After searching, the old dragon only found dead bodies. He spent hours burying the smaller and medium size dragon clan members. He was moving some boards when he saw something red moving in the rubble. The old dragon dug the red thing out, only to find that it was Flash dressed in his red robes, Flame's father. He was barely alive. Not waiting, the old dragon picked up Flash in his talons, and flew to his other daughter, Aqua's lair. "Father what is wrong? Where did you find him?" Aqua grabbed Flash and hurried him to the straw bed on the floor where she would sleep. She used her magic to change to elf form and began to heal him. "There is no one in that town left alive. Ember and Flame are north on the edge of Bulton's region. Ember has had another child. The child is small like her mother and brother. I will get the gods to change Flash to a smaller dragon as well." The elder dragon watched his daughter healing Flash. "I have to get back to Flame and tell him." "There is not much I can do for him. I have called mother to take him to the Gods. It is his only hope. We cannot let Gretz take his spirit. Take this Golden Spider to Flame. It is to be his guard. Tell Flame that if he is found with the spider he is to pretend that he has been attacked by another type of spider and this golden spider rescued him. This one will help Flame to stay alive." Aqua watched as her step-father took off with the tiny spider webbed to the top of his head. "Aqua... Tell Enchanter that it was terrible. They are using wyverns to attack and flame the villages first. The wyverns are being threatened by Takrus. I saw them arguing of destroying the village. Takrus said, 'destroy it or your families will become living dead. Orders from Gretz!' I think the wyverns wanted me to know who was doing it, that is why they picked a fight with Takrus. After Gretz kills these others off, she takes their bodies and makes them into undead. Apparently, these undead will be her forces later on. You have to find a way to destroy them. Gretz plans to kill off our magical world, and then go after the humans, and destroy them, their world as she destroyed the planets of Gander and Neton One." "It would be like the wyverns to pick a fight to get a message to you. They are our friends and have been for years. I will send my father the message, immediately and I will contact Ember." Aqua closed her eyes and spoke to Enchanter. Just as Aqua finished her message, she glanced down at Flash, to see he was almost dead. She sent for the Gods to help her. One of the gods arrived and captured Flash's spirit. "That was too close! Tell his family that he died. I will take him to Ske." The god picked up Flash's body and vanished from Aqua's lair. "She sent another message to her father. She could not reach Ember. Flying a fast as he dare, the old dragon stopped outside Flame's lair. "I was told to bring you this. He is a friend to help guard you. Your father will be going to Ske. He has died. I found him in the rubble of the village. You were right, he was in the tavern under the burnt rubble. Everyone else is dead." "Someone tried to grab my sister only moments after you left here. Mother has taken sister to Eir Bonesetter to be healed. Uncle, you heal me! Mother is moving her lair to the caves, above Roky Valley Gap. Bulton the Minatour said the would protect her. Sister will be living with Eir for a while." Flame glanced down at the spider. "I had too really flame that group of raiders to stop them from killing mother and sister. See, I got some cuts from the raiders swords. They said that they would be back." The old dragon began to heal Flame's wounds. "If you can get to Master Red's Tower in Red Mule, I suggest you do. Work it out with your tiny friend here. I would not leave it too long. Too, many of us are dying. We found the kings from the Highlander's fairy and fairy dragons dead. Charles is missing or dead. Majesta is in Ske with the Gods. Majesta was badly beaten, and near death. I was made a Guardian, but the Gods give me all their dirty work to do. Your wounds are clean and I applied Healing Salve. Your little spider can help you to keep clean your wounds and dress them." Enchanter turned to Flame before leaving and told him what Aqua had told him. "So, the wyverns have been true to their word. I suspect that we have some battles ahead of us, just to stay alive. I have to go. I would have like to tell you something else, but it is forbidden. Flame, follow you fairy instincts. That was a hint! You know what our god are capable of." The mighty dragon took to the air and flew north. "Mother tells me that it is Gin, Relle, and Marts causing all the trouble. Them even gots the Seeing Signet and her family working for them. Gretz and wyvern are with raiders to stop others from escaping. Poor Rahab thinks this is his daughter causing the trouble. It is double of Signet. Real Signet is blind. This one is able to see. She is big trouble for us all." The tiny spider tried to explain to his new friend. "Mother has spies watching this bad Signet." "Then we will have to use our smarts to out wit this group of killers." Flame began to move further back from the cave entrance. "I am like my mother's niece. I see things happening before them do. We going to use this to help us. Have your mother send a gold spider to the child called Splat. I want you to write down all that I say when I go into trance." "You sure you gots the name right?" The spider asked. "Who would call their child Splat? That is terrible name!" "Yes, the child is on his way to the Merchant, Dant. He will arrive there in a few days. We have much work to do. Hurry! In the meantime, I will move some of my things down to mother's old lair, to throw the raiders off her trail. I want you back here before noon. I will be setting up some traps that the elves use to catch these raiders. They will not expect this from a little dragon." Flame set to work, as his spider went to help find a spider to send to the child going to Dant. Flame had readied several traps and was returning to get some of his things when he spotted a raiding group heading towards his mother's lair. "They are back. Now, I will get you good! He checked the rocks over the lair entrance. Cut me, will you! I will use your heads as melons and smash them with my rocks." Flame could see a large brown bear coming closer to his lair. "Not now! I do not need trouble from you. I have trouble enough coming up the valley. Look down there!" Suddenly, the bear rose up on his hide legs. "I was sent to help you. Golden Thread is very angry. Someone shot her in the leg with an arrow. She set word to me that you were in trouble." "I thought you were a real bear, Changeling." Flame had seen this Changeling before. "I welcome all the help I can get." "I see we have some fun!" The changeling changed to elf form, and then rubbed his hands together. "Rotten Raiders! This time I will get my revenge for them killing some of my family." Looking up above Ember's lair, the Changeling could see some rocks that would not take much to fall down on the raider's heads. "Can you cast a Fire Spell, yet?" "You betcha! Where do you want it?" Flame could see the Changeling pointing to the log holding back the rocks above his mother's lair. "What is your name?" "Ricket! A few in this group were with the ones that killed my father and brother." The changeling changed back to his bear form, and watched as Flame set fire to the log holding the rocks in place. By the time the raiders neared Ember's lair, the fire had nearly burnt through the log, and the rocks began to shift. Ricket grabbed Flame and pulled him into his lair. Ricket changed to elf, pulled out from a sack he carried with him, a elfin long hunting bow and some tri-headed hunting arrows. Flame sat in the entrance to his lair, as Ricket sat beside him. They were waiting for the raiders to enter the lair. Ricket waited for the raiders to mingle around the front of the cave to attack. Suddenly, Ricket let loose with an arrow, which struck the log, freeing the rocks. The raiders screamed as they were being pounded by rocks. "Quietly, move to the edge of the ledge, and let loose with another Fire Spell." "I am using my dragon breath, not spells. Why waste a good spell on that trash?" Flame let loose with two more volleys of flames. He was a small six-foot dragon from tip of nose to tip of tail, but his magic was that of the larger dragons. Flame had no problems hitting the front of the lair. Ricket grabbed Flame. The little dragon almost fell off the cliff, as they both started to laugh at the raiders being bombed by rocks and flames. Both young males were giving these raiders such a pounding that the group grabbed their friends and headed south. The rocks had sealed the entrance to Ember's cave, all but a tiny opening at the entrance above the fallen rocks. Two dead raiders were still buried in the rocks. Ricket changed to a hawk form and looked over at Flame. "I have to follow these killers to their leader's hide out. Want to join me?" "Sure will! It was these raiders that killed my father. I just received a mind link from my aunt that father is dead. I like to see them dance when the flames hit their seats and feet. They do not call me Flame for nothing." Flame grabbed a small bag of things and watched as six spiders entered his lair. "We missed the fun!" The littlest spider scuffed his feet in the dirt of the cave floor, and acted disappointed that they had missed the fight. "I want you five to remain here and guard both caves. I am going with Ricket to help him for a while. We have to find this leader's lair. I will take my first spider with me. You others divide into two groups and you two stay up here, you three protect my mother's lair below. See if you can find a way inside. If you cannot get those two dead out, then leave them for the vermin and bugs. If trouble comes you can web them. We will give them to your sister Spinner for her meal. We better get going." Flame grabbed his spider and watched the other five spiders do as he told them to do. Chapter Five Flame and Ricket flew toward the raiders camp. It took only an hours for the raiders to find the Raider's Leaders. Ricket glanced over at his partners. "So, it is Relle and Gin. Where is that demon Marts?" "Him over there! Seeing him getting ready to leave. I wonder where he is going?" The spider was listening to the raiders leaders talking. "I told you, Relle that Boss would return, if he thought others were in trouble. Now, is your chance to take Boss's place in the human world, and start killing off all our people that escaped from the Isles." Gin turned his attentions to Marts. "You will remain here with me. When Boss shows up we will find out where he has stashed all his things, and steal them for ourselves. I will be staying here to wait for our people to find that child of Dorrians. Once I have the child, I can get control of the Genies. Blue must know where they are hidden. If I have Star's eldest child, then I will be able to gain control these Isles for myself. I know that the child is journeying to Dant's part of the area near Oakford. I will have to wait until Dant bring's the child south. Then I will grab him. Let's see Signet take over now." "You know what Signet is like! If she finds out what you are up to. She will kill you on the spot where you stand." Marts glared at Gin. "Frankly, I want nothing to do with her at all. One of her ladies told me that Signet wants Earth for herself, even if she has to take over control of Gretz." "That Demoness! That is why we are stuck here on Earth, hiding from others. If Gretz had only followed the plans in the first place. Oh! No! She had to go after the Emperor of Neton One. She knew what power he possesses and wants all for herself. To get rid of the military on the planet of Gander, she devoured the military forces and sent the energy plants into a state of chaos. This is what destroyed Gander and blew it to bits. Gin, you bring her here. We will both kill you, Right Marts?" A deep rumble came from Relle's voice as he spoke. Ricket and Flame listened from the rafters of the house where Gin lived. They both just stared at each other in amazement, as they listened. "How can you get to the last of the pixie kings and others of his kind?" Gin listened with delight as Marts began to explain his part of this plan. "I have sent two wizards with a changeling that looks like Majesta. We will let these three kill off the ones they need to. The wizards will get the others to the mines as gas people. I have already been paid for this job. Uncle and two his brats are the other two people with the wizards. Moore will leave in two hours, with his daughter. The raiders will strike then. The brother of the Major has taken over the old castle where the royals use to live. He will grab the king them. The princess will be come the property of the Major's brother." Marts tossed his brother, Relle and the evil wizard each a pouch of gold. "It paid well. I will get Boss to return here. We only have one pixie king to get." "We only have to kill off the High Wizard's son to get Boss where we want him. Then, I will get Rift to go after Bradley Bosnic's son, and bring the child to ourside. That will get Boss moving for sure. Signet has her hands full with the blind Goddess's children. That will keep her very busy." Gin stopped talking and shot a glance around the room. "I thought I heard something. Let's move out! I will see that Big Man and Wiz from this town are killed. Then this town will be ours." The three males walked towards the door and left in a hurry. Ricket and Flame were still in the rafters staring at each other. "So that is their plans. Sounds like Signet, Gretz and this Gin want Earth all for themselves. We will have to seek out more information and get proof before we go to the God's Council." "Why do not the Gods just blast these killers and their forces?" Flame could see his golden spider knew something. "What have you got to say?" "Gretz holds many of the God's children and other family members as hostages. Not even the Gods know how to kill off Gretz. We cannot blast her with human weapons. This would increase Gretz armies and forces a hundred fold over twenty years. They use radioactivity to help their children to advance into adulthood. There are several of these super power plants all up and down the coast of the United States. I heard that some of the Gods tried to kill off Gretz. The Gods were pounded into the ground in nothing flat. Fire, lightning, gas, poison, and other chemical components have been tried to kill off Gretz. She just stood there and laughed at the Gods trying everything they had. Mother said that we will have fight her with brains and not brawn or spell." This little spider had seen the fight of the Gods and was very frightened to think that Gretz wanted Earth. The three partners collected their thoughts and left Gin's hide out. They flew non-stop to Flame's lair. They told the others spiders what was really going on. "I am leaving my lair after the child is taken by Gin. I will get to Red's Tower as soon as I can." Flame could see Ricket nodding his head in agreement. "Joleen was given a spider to help her. I am sending her several others. I will get those spiders to watch Gin after he grabs the child. If we keep Gin stunned with our venom, then the child will stand a chance to survive." The little spider with Flame was getting very angry. "Too bad, our venom only stuns our prey. It is not like other spiders venom that dissolves their prey from within." The tiniest spider turned to face Ricket and Flame. "I going to see Golden Thread. Maybe, she can send her her father to help Bradley and Carrie Bosnic. Nile and Rose mean a great deal to Red and his wife Emerald. I going to see they gets help, too." He vanished in a streak of light. There was a massive power surge as the tiny spider lef the lair. "I thought grandfather had powers. That one is really mad. Look at trail him leave across the sky, it looks like jet vapour trail." The spider who had been assigned to watch Flame was staring at the others. "Oops!" He realized that he had let something of a secret slip. "Well, I'm going to the Underground. I will tell Grik and Barcot what we heard and get help for whoever needs it. Flame, you act dumb! Give this message to Eric when you meet him. Tell him, I am please to see that he is alive. Mention to him that I will be sending him other messages of those in danger. He can relay them to Master Red for us." Ricket could see Flame shaking his head. "I am Eric's brother. I was told that my brother is dead. As far as anyone is concerned, Eric the changeling is dead. The same as Dawn, our cousin. Red rescued them years ago. They are now called Eric and Dawn Wolvershen. Red and Emerald adopted them years ago, and gave them the right to change to elf form. This hides them well. You see, Marts, Relle and Grik's are all the true sons of True Grey. Marts and Relle have turned into traitors and killed True Grey's brother, Jilon. Jilon was Eric's real father. We had different fathers, but the same mother." "Now, I am starting to understand. Eric is my wizard master." Flame could see Ricket shaking his head. "Maybe, a little!" "Jilon was the master of Red Mule Tower. He willed it to Eric, but Red Wolvershen has to keep it quiet and from the brothers. One day, Eric will take over a master of his father's tower." Ricket watched as Flame dropped to the floor. "There are many secret passages in that tower that lead to other parts of the Isles as well as the human world. Only Jilon knew of all of them. That is why Marts and Relle want that tower so bad." "So, that is why Eric wants me to help him. How can one find all the secret passages?" Flame was handed a ring. "Jilon gave it to me when he died. I never did get to give Eric the ring. Flame, use the ring to find all the secret passages and tell no one. Except, the Monarch of the Prophecy. The ring will glow when you find him. Again, tell no one, but the Monarch, himself. Confide in him what is going on. I heard that he will be very well educated." Ricket glanced down at Flame. "Please do not tell Eric I am alive. It would get Dawn and him killed." "I have heard of spies! I just never thought that I was going to have the job dropped on my head. I will report to the Monarch as soon as he comes. I will write everything down in a journal for him." Flame was almost in tears, he had no idea what a real spy's life was like. "Before I leave you. You must get Joleen to stay with Red. I will help her through her spider friend that was given her." Ricket touched Flame's talons, as he did the dragon felt a surge of energy pass through his body. A strange expression appeared on the dragon's face. He shook his head as he tried not to see the horrors happening before his eyes. Ricket left before Flame could say anything. The dragon went to the entrance to the lair, dropped down staring out at his panoramic view of the Isles. Flame felt his spider friend touch his shoulder. "We are all in grave danger. Can any of you write in the Elfish Language? If we give these messages to Red or Eric in Ricket's hand writing, Eric will know his brother is alive, and that would blow his cover." "I can!" Flame's own spider nodded his head. "Mother taught me to write several languages. "Flame, you teach me magic." "Sure! What have I done to deserve this job? I better name you first. I think that Snoop would be the best name for you. Now, what did you mean by 'Oops!' when your brother took off across the sky." "It is a big family secret." Snoop scuffed his foot in the dirt like his brother had done earlier. At that instant, there was a blinding flash of white pearlish light that filled the whole of Flame's lair. A large elfish woman appeared in the light and walked forward to where Flame and Snoop were standing. "Would you two like to explain to me how you little ones can get yourselves into so much trouble?" The woman straightened her pearlish white robes of Ske. Snoop dropped to the dirt floor, and was shaking with fear. "It is Marts, Relle, Gin and the seeing Signet making all the trouble for others. Gretz is somewhere off and these others want her out of the way. They want to take over Earth and the Isles. We not doing it!" Flame could not move. The energies from this woman were holding him in place. "Her powers are just like that spider that took off from here earlier today. What in the Gods of Ske is happening to everyone? Who are you?" Snoop reached up to pull Flame's talon. "You crazy? You never ask goddess who she is. She say you go for swim, you go for swim. She say you jump to moon, you jump to moon. She is High Goddess Cela. She is Yana and Venya's sister." "Thank you for the introduction. I happened to be covering Ricket's back when I heard and saw you helping him. I want to thank you for your help. Today, you have protected Ricket from those three killers. When you three were listening to the traitors talking, what none of you realized was that Gin can sense another changeling in the area. He is part changeling. With you Flame and you little one being on either side of Ricket, your scents and thoughts blocked Ricket from being discovered as a spy. You two work well together. I need a good set of spies that can get me the answers I need to help free the others. Gretz feeds off the fear of others. So, this Signet can see. That means she is a clone, or a doppelganger with something else in her. We call them Trirogs. They can drain the life from others in an instant." She waved her hand, and dropped into a chair, which suddenly, appeared under her. A glass of wine appeared in her hand. "Would you two like a glass of wine?" "I do not touch the stuff." Flame started to move closer to the Goddess Cela. "Goddess, I have a question for you. If Gin is a changeling, then why does he smell like the seeing Signet. Their scent is the same. I have seen the seeing Signet at the shop in Oakford." With those words spoken, Cela just sat stunned with her glass of wine touching her lips. She had not moved at all. Cautiously, Snoop moved to the goddess and removed the glass from her hand when he noticed that her fingers were changing to a white colour from clenching her glass. "Goddess Cela, are you all right? You do not look very well. Flame get that potion that your uncle left you. I think Goddess Cela needs it more." Snoop moved a stack of books over to the chair next to the goddess to use as a table. He covered the books with one of Flame's storage bags, so the books would not get wine spilt on them. For over an hour Cela just sat there as her face began changing from one colour to another before the two little ones. There was another flash of light and another woman appeared in the room. "What have you done to my daughter?" "Goddess Bessa, we only told her what we have seen and heard." Snoop grabbed Flame and stood behind the little purple dragon for cover. "You better explain!" "No need to!" Cela turned to face her mother. "I have been telling mother what you two have been doing." "I can see that our spies here have just uncovered what is really going on. It was my mate and Yana that promised never to interfere with what was going on. Myself and the girls never promised or said a word to Gretz. Are they going to be angry when they discover who the real traitors are. Rahab will most certainly go after the seeing Signet to free his real daughter. What is not clear to me, who is Rift?" Bessa dropped into a chair that had instantly appeared. "I do not know. When his name was mentioned in the house of Gin. I focused my mind on what these males, Marts and Relle have seen. I will explain what I have seen in my mind. The name Rift, brings forth the image of another male being, with bright yellow snake like eyes. His skin is a grey colour and his fingers are more like talons.. He stays hidden inside a building, letting his son, Rift do all of his bidding. A name comes to me. It is Jasper." Flame watched as Bessa dropped her glass of wine, as it smashed on the dirt floor. "Who are your parents, Flame?" Bessa glanced over at her daughter rising to her feet. "Sit down! Flame is a true Visionary. Gretz did not kill them all." "My father just died because of Gin's raiders. They killed him. His name was Flash. My mother Ember has gone into hiding. She is terrified because of her size. She is the sister of the Guardian Enchanter Highcastle. When all on the Isles began to change, mother was in the Underground and she was changed to a fairy dragon. My father Flash was a large red dragon." Flame could see Cela sitting down and Bessa was raising her hand. Flame told them about his father's dying words. "Aqua was witness to his death and his final words." "You are like your mother's sister, Shine. She can also see things that others cannot. Tell me Flame, what else have you seen?" Bessa lowered her hand and looked down at the broken glass. She waved her hand and the broken glass vanished from sight. She motioned with her hand and another glass of wine appeared in it. "I see the real Signet is being held in the old Highlander Tower next to the castle. The castle is in total ruins now. I also see the Monarch dying as soon as he comes back home. He is in the human world being trained. The Monarch never gets to learn his magic or to know that he really is a prince. I see the Isles dying and everything on them. I see the human world changing into a world like the Planet of Gander did." Flame felt Bessa pick him up into her arms. "If the Monarch dies, we all do. Gretz will take their spirits, and devour all spirits including their bodies. It was Gretz that devoured your world of Neton One, and all that did not escape it in time. To weaken Gretz, use her own family against her. Several are very angry with their mother. She has eight children, not four, like every one thinks." Flame had gone into a trance. Snoop was madly writing down what Flame was saying. "Goddesses, what if we brought the Monarch home early. Would we all still die?" Again Flame began to speak. "The Monarch will need at least three years to gain the knowledge of the Isles to make any difference. Four children will come willingly to help the Monarch. One is the pixie princess, the other is a fairy prince, the other is a being that only knows that he is human. He holds great powers within his body. His powers sleep for now. The fourth child is myself. I will bring our people a way of learning how to fight these Trirogs." Flame had no idea what he was saying. Snoop dropped his quill in the dirt. "Will you stop doing that to me? First, you summon the goddesses of Dra-gon, and now you are predicting the future. I am going to be a nervous wreck, if you do not stop this!" "I see Rell and Rift making a very bad mistake. They think that Boss is the Monarch's protector. Knowledge and wisdom will be these fiends downfall. Gretz has no idea which family was chosen the honour of having the true Monarch born amongst them . Get word to Boss that Gretz thinks that he has the Monarch hidden. Gretz might even go after Perry, Carrie or Brett." Flame's voice grew stronger in a vibrating sound. "It is all right, little one. Flame is in a trance. He is only seeing what his mind is telling him. Cela, you will bring home the Monarch early as Flame says we should. He was supposed to be coming home when he is sixteen human years old. Tell me Flame, when will the Monarch be ready to come home?" Bessa listened to the young fairy dragon. "Three years should be enough time to train the Monarch, yet I see him as a scholar at the age of twelve. This child will be far more than even the Gods have allowed him to be. Some old world knowledge will begin to awaken in the Monarch. This alone will drive him forward into completing feats of magic that of which, we have never seen before. He will be a fighter of high standing, so high that not even warrior Lammorra will be able to beat him in a fight." Flame felt himself coming out of his trance. He shook his head. "That was some weird dream I just had." Snoop sat on the ground still writing. "Dream? Are you crazy?" "Flame, you have been having visions, one after another. You will become one of Cela's spies from today on. No one is to know that Flame is a Visionary. You little one have been given a great gift." Bessa smiled and nodded her head to the little dragon, as she sat him on the floor. "One day, you Flame will bring forth what others have lost over the centuries. I see great and wonderful things coming to Flame. No God gifts will ever be able to touch the ones that Flame will learn in the future." Rising to her feet, Bessa nodded to Flame. "You will also be my spy, Snoop!" Bessa vanished leaving behind the chair that she was sitting in. "Look what you have done to me!" Snoop began to turn to face Flame. "Snoop, you and Flame are two of the best spies we have. I consider it a great honour to have found you both. Good luck, boys! I will see you both soon. Thanks, again, for everything." Cela vanish like her mother did and so did both chairs. The bottle of wine and two glasses remained behind. Snoop dropped to the floor, he stared over at Flame. "That little one that took off in the energy blast was really my grandfather. He is called Ziptron. Never anger him, or you will not exist anymore. He is very dangerous, when angry. He disguises himself all the time to get information from others. Unless, you know what to look for, you will never see him." "Snoop, is it really true that the gods can place other spirits within a person's body?" Flame had to know. "Yes, the gods and goddesses do it to stop Gretz from devouring others spirits. Some of our spirits are placed in star shaped like crystal form. We call them Spirit Crystals. They say that my grandfather can remove the spirits from these crystals, and so can Goddess Bessa. The transfer of spirits is done to teach newborn children how to survive." Snoop could see that Flame was just nodding his head, as he was thinking. "That is why I am so different!" Flame stared at the bottle of wine. "You carry only half of a person's spirit. One night you will gain his full spirit. After a while, you will be freed of that spirit with in you. There is a reason for this method. If you were not given this part of that person's spirit, someone very dear to him will died as well, and it will change the future." Seeing he had just given Flame some very important information, Snoop closed his eyes for a few moments. "You will learn more after this person dies, and his full spirit joins with you." Flame poured a little wine for them both. "We can try it!" "If my elders can drink it, so can we." Snoop sipped the wine. "I like this stuff! Chapter Six Golden rays filtered down through the trees onto the forest valley below. Within the thick under brush, a small village was just starting to awaken. Many of the tiny inhabitants were already busy preparing for the days work ahead. For centuries, this small village had hosted a large reunion for all members of the village and their families. Many families would come from great distances for this five-day celebration. It was a time to register births and deaths. More important it was a time to rejoice and celebrate, because these celebrations were only held every ten years, Celebration of Maiden Rites to be Wed. During the celebration, this village whose population was just over five hundred would be home for almost six thousand pixies, fairies, and fairy dragons. Many of the little people had already arrived, and more were said to be arriving within hours. This would be Joleen's second celebration. She had been looking forward to it for many years. Her father was King Moore. He was king of all the Pixie Clans. For many years, he had planned this celebration as a special one. Joleen was to be married to one of the Highlander Fairies. What a celebration it would be? Queen Tia rose early in the morning to make ready for the collecting of the special nectars, which would be used in the honey wines. Only the maidens of the village were allowed to pick these special flowers. King Moore would himself go with his daughter to stand guard over her. It was a chance for the young males to see the females of the different clans and to put forth a proposal of marriage to their fathers. A young male had already asked for Joleen's hand in marriage. They had always been good friends. Now, however, she would have to wait to see, if anyone else wanted to challenge her young man, Kyle. King Moore waited by the front door of his two-storey tree house. His home was in the large root of an old tree stump. He saw Joleen coming towards him. "Are you ready to leave now? I have been waiting here for a while." Joleen hurried over to her father. "You have only been standing there for a short while! You know it! I am ready!" She kissed her mother and whispered. "I will do exactly as you told me. It was all Joleen could do was to leave her home. Tia grabbed Joleen's arm. "Take care! Here take this with you." She handed her daughter her wedding bands and necklace. Keep them well hidden for me. We can only pray that we will see each other again." She wiped her daughter's tears. "Smile, don't let your father know what is going to happen. Remember, go to see Red the High Wizard. Tell him what we have learned. Here is a note from Kyle for the High Master. Go with your father! He was a little annoyed with me this morning when I told him to dress as one of his servants. His spiders are ready." Joleen could see Kyle standing behind her mother as they walked out of their home. She blew Kyle a kiss, as she left. He was dressed in servants clothes as well. She looked down at her father's hands and could see that his Ring of State was no where to be seen. Joleen followed after her father, as they left for the path towards the forest trail. "Father, have anymore boys come to see you, yet?" She had to pretend that nothing was wrong. Moore gave his daughter a tap on the shoulder with his hand. "You should know better than to ask me! You will find out in two days." Moore chuckled to himself, for he had already made his decision on who would wed his daughter, only Kyle was of the right quality and class. Kyle?s father was one of Moore's generals and Kyle himself was eagerly trying to outdo his father. He only had several more ranks to go before he made general. Kyle?s father was one of the top clan leaders for the fairy clans. They continued to move away from the village into the forest. Joleen and Moore picked some berries to eat first, and continued deeper into the woods. The berries would be their lunch. "Where is your Ring of State?" Joleen reaching out her hand she held her father's hand in hers. "It is in the bag that I left for you last night with that ribbon. This may be the last time we are together. I know all about what is to happen. As far as anyone is concerned, your mother and I are only Moore and Tia's servants. Kyle found two dead people last night after his visit with you. We exchanged our clothes for theirs. Joleen, you must work with us to get this information to Red. He is a very good friend of mine. This is going to be very difficult for you. I want you to stop acting like a princess. You have to, if you are to live. Think of a way that will stop these killers from going after you." Her father could see that impish expression in her face. "I will try my best to act differently. I will have to see what happens first." Thinking about when she was a child, very few elders ever listened to her. It was a good hours flight to the fields of nectar flowers. Upon entering the fields, King Moore, inspected the meadow first to see if it was safe. When her father gave her the all clear sign, Joleen began to pick the golden flowers, which held the special nectar. Moore sat under a small tree and watched his daughter intently. As the daylight turned into shadows, Moore called to Joleen. "Joleen, it is time we left for home! It will be dark soon! We should get back." Moore smiled as she approached him. "See, my baskets are full!" Joleen handed her father a flower. It was the hardest thing she could do. Moore tasted the nectar in the flower. "The Honey Wine this year will be one of the best ever! These flowers are the best I have ever tasted. I am proud of your choice. Now, let's go home!" Moore kissed her softly on the cheek, and they started the journey home. ?I was so wishing that Carrie would come home for this years festival. I miss her. Misty had one of Red?s spider messengers deliver a letter from Carrie.? Sighing softly Joleen put her hand into the pocket of her outfit and rubbed the letter from her adopted sister. King Moore was dressed in deerskin outfit that was especially made for him by one of the elfin clans many years ago. He saw it was much later than he first thought. They moved a little faster towards the village. Joleen was moving slower than her father for she did not want lose any of the flowers. Moore was a good hundred yards ahead of Joleen. That is when he spotted smoke coming from their village. He turned and hurried back to Joleen. She watched her father flying fast, coming directly towards her. He had his sword drawn, which was a sign of danger. Joleen immediately, dropped amongst the bushes. A deep sadness over came her. She pulled together all her inner emotions and bit down on her bottom lip as she clenched her fists together, even as she held her two baskets of flowers. Moore landed near her. "Joleen, go to the old castle! Stay there! There looks to be trouble in the village. When the trouble passes, I will come and get you. Do not enter the village without me. Stay in the old tree house, until I come for you. If I do not return within a week, fly to Misty and tell her. You know where she lives. Tell her to contact Red. If you can find Red the Conclave Master, go to him, first. Joleen, I love you! May the Gods watch after you! Stay with Red!" "I love you and mother very much!" She kissed his cheek, Joleen lowered her head as her father hurried off towards their village. She took her baskets, and moved quickly towards the old tree house in the thicket of brambles. Her parents had always made sure that this was a safe place to hide. It was located in an old tree stump, hidden amongst a very old and thorny blackberry patch. Only a pixie or fairy had the means to enter without being torn to ribbons. The flowers Joleen had picked gave her a good supply of nectar drink. This time of year, there were plenty of sweet berries within arms reach of the old stump. Within the thicket of berries ran a small stream. She stayed in the old tree for almost a week. With no sign from her father or mother coming, she decided to go to the village to see what was going on. She cast her Invisibility Spell on herself, before leaving the thicket. She moved towards the village. First, Joleen flew close to the ground in and out of the bushes around the outskirts of the village. It was far worse than she could have imagined. The ground was littered with dead fairies and pixies. She remembered her father's last words. ?Go to Misty's lair!? ?Find Red!? Joleen hurried to a special door, that led to Misty's lair. It was a private portal for her father. She tried to find her father's friends and discovered that Misty was not home. Joleen left a note on the wall of the entrance to the cave. Two hours later, she returned to the village through the portal. Nothing seemed to have been touched, since Joleen had left. She entered her home to look for her parents. She saw nothing, but broken furniture. Even the stump that had been her home was uprooted from the ground. Searching through the entire house, turned up her father's blood covered sword and shield. An emptiness filled her heart. She spent every waking hour searching for her parents, going from house to house. At night, she would hide in the roots of her upturned home. Joleen found the pixie crown jewels, and put them into her magical bag of storage. She collected all the valuables she could find throughout the village, and put them with her other things. The first night alone in the burn out treehouse, she could only think of her love. She could only rest, and not sleep. So, just before dawn she went looking for Kyle. Some distance away from her home near an old tree Joleen found Kyle. He lay on the ground covered in blood. She knelt down beside him and turned his head to face hers. She heard him moan and kissed his cheek. Carefully she rolled him over and cradled his head in her lap. All her hopes and dreams for the future just faded as she sat holding him as she cried. "My dearest love, you did find me." Kyle was barely alive. "We were right! It was my step-brother that was in with those three males. Joleen, tell Red that one other was involved. It was that fairy that worked for Flash at one time. The one everybody called Uncle. They have taken your parents and my father to the mines to be gas people. I tried to stop them, but my step-brother and Uncle attacked me." Joleen pulled from her skirt pocket a vial of Healing Potion that she had found the night before. "Here let me help you drink this. If anything, it will help your pains. I will always love you." Kyle placed his hand on her. "No, my dearest love. Save it for yourself. Uncle and my brother will return in a weeks time to raid the village of all its valuables. I heard them talking. You still have a few days. Gather what you can. Remember, my uniform and other gear. It is becom... I cannot see your face anylon... It is dark. You will always be my dearest love. I love you so..." His head drooped into her lap as she leaned forward and kissed him one last time. It was so hard for her was shaking as she to dig a grave. She managed to loosen the grass from around the tree trunk root of the very tree where they would sit in private. It was their spot. Finally, she managed to lay him in his grave. As she knelt down, to pray for him, there beside his grave lay his fairy wings. They had fallen off after he had died. She took the note from her sister and carefully lay Kyle's wings inside the envelope. She put the letter into her pocket without the envelope. Joleen buried Kyle in their favourite place for watching the birds flying by. She knelt down at his graveside and cried. It was plain to see that Kyle and his troops had tried to follow after some of the others that were now missing. At nightfall, Joleen returned to her hiding place after collecting some of Kyle's personal items. There was a dagger, magical robes and cloak, his clan and magical rings. She went to Kyle?s uncle?s home where he had been visiting and found her loves uniform. She put it and all his other military gear into her bag. Then as Joleen was leaving she spotted a tiny special printed picture of Kyle in his uniform. Gently, she lifted it up and put it into the bodice of her blouse. It was all she had left of him. She did as her love said and searched the village for other items of value. Into her bag, she placed them. She saw three shadows moving about the village and thought it was the uncle and Kyle's brother that had returned with their three friends. She made herself invisible and flew to her home. She found a place to hide where she could still look outside. Joleen saw three larger people enter the village. They began to pick up the dead pixies, and take them to a grave. Joleen sat in her parent?s home, watching helplessly. All she did was sit and hug her father's shield with his sword placed inside her bag of magic. Wrapped in Kyle's cloak, Joleen rocked back and forth as she watched these three people bury what was left of her clan. Joleen was crying softly to herself as she watched the people fill in the graves. Suddenly, she felt someone gently pick her up. It was one of the women. The woman was hooded. Joleen seemed to realize that it was hopeless to struggle. The other two people coming towards her, it was the older woman who reached out to wrap Joleen in a piece of clean cloth. She held Joleen like a baby in her arms as the male looked for her family marks. "Princess!" The male rubbed Joleen's cheek. "You're safe now, little one." He turned to face the two women. "This is Moore and Tia's daughter. We better take her home to our place. She's in shock. That's why she didn't fight you, Mia. Emerald, let's get out of here!" Emerald carried Joleen in her arms as the walked towards the main road. "You watch yourself. They could return at anytime." "I will be calling Misty to help me. They want a fight, the Guardians will do just that. Enchanter and Aqua are on their way here. Misty's brothers are due to arrive at any time." Mia waved to them as Emerald and Red mounted their horses and rode off for home. Mia had stayed behind to finish cleaning up the village and bury the rest of the bodies. The journey to Red's Tower would take over a week. The first night, they slept in a cave. It was a quiet night; Joleen just sat and stared into the campfire. Emerald walked over to Joleen and picked her up to feed her. Joleen ate very little. She would only shake her head. She had not spoken, nor cried, since they left her village. She just sat wrapped still in Kyle's cloak and hugging her father's shield. Worried about the child, Red walked over and sat down. "Has she said anything, yet?" "Not yet!" Emerald shook her head and gave Joleen little sips of honey wine. Emerald and Red had taken all the wines, raw nectar and flower juices they could find for her. "No! Joleen, eat a little more and take one more small drink. All she does is stare and hug that shield Red, can you remember, how old she is?" Emerald was worried about Joleen. Red stroked Joleen's hair. "I remember, seeing her at the last celebrations, but not before. She told me last year she was ten years old. So, she would be about twenty years old." "Joleen feels like she has lost everything." Emerald nodded her head. "The last time I visited Tia, she told me that Kyle Highlander had asked for Joleen's hand in marriage. That is Kyle's cloak she is wearing. Mia found a tiny grave with Kyle's name on a stick. Tomorrow, we will be in Visions. We better stay with Comet, and tell him what happened. Mia and I found a bunch of clothes for her. We packed them in my saddlebags. Do you think she will stay with you in Red Mule? How could this have happened? Where are all those pixies and fairies that are missing? Mia estimated that there were around three hundred dead in the village. She said that she found the remains of King Moore?s personal guards. I know that Kyle was one of those guards when he was in their village." Red was having a very hard time himself getting use to the fact that Moore and Tia's village had been destroyed. "I have no idea! I don't want her getting herself killed. Joleen did leave a note for Misty. Mia said that Joleen was crying when she found her. First, the fairies disappear. Now, the pixies are being slaughtered. We never found Moore or Tia. There are a great many pixies that are still missing. There is more missing, than dead. It was ten years ago, today that Tia's brother's village was wiped out completely. Someone set fire to the entire village. I will have Mia move Kyle?s grave to the tower. We cannot have her going off to visit his grave." "Mia said she would search the area and call the guardians and her brothers to help her. She wants us to tell Comet and my village what has happened. I think we should maybe get our things and portal ahead. It would be faster." Emerald began to pack up their possessions. Red nodded his head and doused the fire with water. He opened a portal into the stables at Visions school, and then led the horses through. Red and Emerald stabled their horses and went to see Comet. With his hand inside his cloak, hiding the pixie, Red carried Joleen as they entered into Comet's study. "Comet, we have a massive problem!" Red watched the Head Master jump to his feet. "This young lady is all that is left of the pixies on the Pixie Isles. We buried over two hundred pixies and fairies, and many more are missing. It was a bloody massacre! Bodies everywhere! First it was Cernation's Clan of Pixies who has been killed outright. Now, Moore's village! It took Mia, Emerald and myself almost two days to bury all the dead just on the outskirts of town. Mia found this little one in the King's house. This is Joleen, Moore and Tia's daughter. How she survived, we don't know?" "Moore had invited us to their celebrations this year. We were riding on horseback, when we came across some lost children near the grotto north of Visions. We returned them to their village. Then we headed out, again. We were to meet Moore at the old village. We waited there for two days. No one came for us. So, we went looking for the new village. We met a centaur that told us of a village being set ablaze. We hurried, but only found what we all ready told you." Emerald gently stroked Joleen's hair with her finger. Comet dropped into his chair put his elbows on the desk as he buried his head in his hands. "I just had another report of other fairy clans being massacred as well. Every one of those tiny dragons that Silver would watch over are all dead. Red, what is going on? Enchanter left here ready to kill someone!" "I wish to Ske I knew! Can we leave the horses here? We must reach Emerald's village, before morning. We will portal. Send out search parties! Start right away! Misty and the other dragons have begun searching the Isle of Pixie. Why did Moore move back? Comet, send word to Dorrian about the trouble. Have him hide his children!" Trembling with upset Red gazed over at Joleen. Comet rose to his feet and moved towards Red. "Don't let anyone know that you have this child. It is up to us to keep her safe and alive. Use my study to portal into your village. I would only tell Lammorra and your father. I will see your horses get home safely to Red Mule. Good luck! Red, Emerald, take care! Red, call and tell your master. He should be told. I will go and start searching for Moore's brother Byran. I just received word from Blaster that there has been another village on fire. Blaster is with Bulton. I promised to help them." Emerald opened a portal to her village and they entered a small room in the leaders house. Red stayed in the small room with Joleen. Emerald went to see her sister, Lammorra. She was head of the village clans and many of the males hated her for it. Lammorra was shocked to see her sister there in the first place. Emerald was not much for coming to the village. Especially, coming with Red. "Lammorra, Red and I must speak with you! In private! Immediately!" Emerald demanded. Lammorra cleared the room completely and waited for Emerald to bring Red to her. As Red entered the room, Lammorra's stomach felt hollow inside, when she looked upon the pixie child in Red's arms. She saw the child was dirty and covered in dried blood. "Is she alive?" Red sadly nodded his head. "Yes she is, but not two hundred others, we buried. Lammorra, we have no idea how many are missing. She was the only one alive that we could find. This is Moore and Tia's daughter, Joleen. She needs a healer. Can you send a healer to my tower? Try to find Breeze. We want to keep this quiet as possible. Start looking for her parents. They are amongst the missing. Red Mule is a quiet town. I will keep her there with me. We heard that many of the fairy clans are being killed as well." Lammorra was almost in tears as she touched Joleen. "What did they do to you? I will get Breeze to come to your tower. Take her home, quickly! I will call the runners and send word about the massacres to the others. We will start searching at day break." Red looked at Lammorra. "Misty is searching as well with the other guardians. Comet knows, too. No one is to know we have the child. If someone asks, just say you'll look into it." Lammorra nodded and left to assemble her elves. Red and Emerald opened a portal and walked through into Red's Tower. Emerald carried Joleen into her quarters and bathed her. She dressed Joleen into her a tiny nightgown and made her a bed out of a box. Emerald laid the pixie in her little bed and covered Joleen over with a piece of cloth. Joleen was awake, when Breeze entered the room. She looked at Joleen and helped her the best she could. Emerald sat and watched. "How is she?" "I will stay with her for a few days. She's gone into shock. I have never seen this happen to a pixie, before. Whatever happened to her, we will never know? I have seen other people do this before, but not a pixie. Pixies fear nothing. Whatever happened was too much for her little mind to take. She has gone into a world of her own. If she comes out of it at all, you'll be lucky." Breeze helped feed Joleen and spent hours talking to her, as if nothing had happened. "You can eat more than that. Two more spoonfuls!" Breeze coaxed Joleen to eat. The next day, Emerald woke up to crying. She picked up Joleen and laid her on the larger bed beside her. Joleen cuddled up to Emerald and went back to sleep. Emerald and Breeze took turns watching Joleen. Chapter Seven Snoop and Flame had gone to town to get some supplies. As they went to enter the village, they could see everyone was frantically running around getting ready to leave. "What is going on?" "King Moore's and Prince Byron's villages have been attacked. We are trying to find survivers. Not one person has been located alive. The store will be closing soon, you better hurry if you need supplies. You, little dragon, go hide in that box. It is too dangerous for you to be out here. Spider, go quickly to the store. I'll watch the dragon for you." The woman sat down beside the box and partially covered it with her shawl. "Stay very quiet!" "You said that everyone was dead in those other villages?" Flame could hear the woman whispering to him. "Yes. If my village were raided, I would want someone to help me. I cannot do too much for you. I will give you my only real treasure. Put this ring on your talon and do not remove it until you get to your lair. It will help you stay invisible to others." She put her hand into the box and handed the ring to Flame. She removed her shawl and tossed it over her shoulders. "I have to leave. Stay hidden. Here comes your spider friend. Take care!" She hurried off towards a wagon. "Woman, where have you been!" the man snapped verbally at her. "I finished loading the wagon and went to get some water from the barrel when I tripped and skinned my knee. I was having it healed. See, she showed the man her knee. As Snoop and Flame walked by the wagon, she winked at the spider and could see Flame's footprints in the dirt. She shouted to the spider. "Too bad you cannot fly. You are leaving all sorts of foot prints in the dirt." "I would love to learn to fly." Snoop could see that Flame had lifted off the ground. Snoop could feel Flame flying circles around him as they left town. "She us a good friend!" By the time Flame was ready to answer, they were on the outskirts of town. "Yes she is a good woman. Let's go to those bushes. You can return to your small size and ride on my back. I will fly through the trees and no one should see us." "So, if they do, I will pretend to be learning to fly. I will say a woman gave me a flying ring." Snoop laughed as he carried the bags and pretended to fly through the trees. They reached their cave and sat laughing like to idiots at what they had done. "How was I supposed to know that a drunk elf would be napping in the forest. Boy, did he ever run." "He stunk so bad of booze. He will probably never take another drink." Snoop dropped to his stomach. "I have some bad news. Enchanter left it for us. No sign of Moore, Tia or their General. Joleen is with Red. She has lost Kyle. He was murdered. They are bringing his body home for burial. They don't want Joleen running off." "Thank the Gods for that. I will contact Cela and tell her." Flame began to prepare their meals. "I will call Cela and tell her. You are going to Red Mule. I will meet you there. Mother is coming later today to get you." Snoop glanced around the area. "Flame, someone has been in here. Where are my brothers?" Flame watched as Snoop enlarged his size to almost four feet high. They could not find the brothers anywhere in the upper cave. Snoop called down to the other cave and could see his brothers were all right. They flew down to see the brothers. "There were two men here. Trying to steal Ember's things. We have packed them all up. They are in that bag. Mother said that she would carry it to Red Mule for us. We are to meet her in the forest outside of Red Mule, near the tower. Joleen's spider has been reporting what was going on. Joleen is really sick, she has gone into a world of her own, inside her head. You know like that old man in the town of Dwarfdale. Joleen's spider told me that she was able to say good-bye to Kyle. He died in her arms, since then Joleen has not spoken. Mother has sent out our family to help with the rescue of the pixies. We know they are heading for the mines. What mines? We have no idea. We found a tracker for Mother. It is Drymar. He will meet mother at the Red Mule entrance to the Underground." The spider glanced up at the upper cave. "See! Those men are back!" Flame and the six spiders ambushed the men, as the tried to steal Flame's things. Everyone of the spiders and Flame were having the time of their lives. They would attack and run back to the other cave, before the men could strike out. Flame was cut up by the men, when he went to get his spell books and other things that night. The spiders helped Flame to take Ember's things and the little dragon to Red Mule Forest. They spiders were trying to heal Flame's cuts. "Hold still Flame! We knows it hurts!" They could see that he was very sore. They rested often, as they travelled. The spiders would clean and put the salve on Flame's sores like Enchanter had showed Snoop. It took them an extra day to reach Golden Thread. "What happened?" She hurried to her sons. "Are you all hurt?" "No, just Flame and Snoop. They went back for Flame's things and books. We got those men really good before we left. We sent them to Spinner and Webber." One of the spiders said, and everyone started to laugh. "We gift wrapped them as Crab would say. Hope sisters do not get sick. These two are really bad ones." Snoop burst out laughing at his own joke. "Mother, you send sisters healing potion in case they gets sick." Shaking her head Golden Thread could only laugh. "You are getting as bad as your brothers that live with Red and Emerald. Those four are always joking around. They said they should take shovels to the fights, to help them scrape Red up after being pounded into the dirt." Golden Thread watched as Snoop went to say something. "Not a word out of you." "I was just going to say that these bad ones are really starting to bug me." Snoop felt Flame slap his back. "You liked that one?" "You know that I use to eat small spiders." Flame watched as Golden Thread started to laugh at the look on Snoop's face. "Snoop, you asked for that one!" "We are still looking for the pixies. Boss is coming home to help us track these kidnappers. Snoop, you stay here with Flame. Cela sent this ring for Flame. This way he will not be missed. She said to call her even if you need help. Stay close to Joleen. Try to get her to speak or come out of silent state. She is really bad. I have never seen a pixie do this before." Golden Thread had looked in on Joleen before going to see Flame. "I know you have a sense of humour. Use it to gain Joleen's trust. If we do not get her to talk or eat properly, she will die." "I will do my best to help her." Flame glanced down at Snoop. "I should have said we will do the best to help Joleen. Snoop and me are partners." It had been several days since, Red had arrived home with Joleen. He was in his study when he heard Emerald's two spider guards calling to him. "What is it?" "We get word that someone try to kill little dragon that our family was told to guard. Mother is bringing little dragon to Red Mule Forest. We going to finds her. She wants to see you, too." Crab felt Red picked him up in his hand. Mite and Crab showed Red to the area where their mother was waiting. Golden Thread handed over the little dragon. "I was told by Morgan to guard this little one. So, I have been! Here, Red! Take care of him. I must go. I have to deliver a message to someone else. My sons have told me all about the fairies and pixies. I will be on the lookout for these people. If I find any, I will have them brought here." Golden Thread left before Red could thank her. Red returned to his tower and walked in with a small eighteen-inch long purple coloured fairy dragon that had been very badly injured. Red took the little fellow to Breeze and Emerald. Joleen lay on the bed and opened her eyes, when she heard Red enter. She sat up and looked at him as he put the little dragon down, and went to see how Joleen was doing. Red sat down beside her on the bed. She looked over at Emerald and back to Red. Breeze was trying to help the dragon. "Red, where did you find this one?" Joleen stood up and walked over to Red as he answered Breeze. "Crab and Mite's mother found him in a web! He was about to be eaten by a giant spider. I think he has been stunned by venom." Red said and felt a little tug on his robe. "Yes!" Red looked down at Joleen. "I am Red of the Conclave." Joleen remembered her father saying something about Red. She smiled at Red, as tears ran down her face. She flew to his shoulder and cuddled up against his neck. Red knew that she had finally recognized him. She sat on his shoulder and cuddled him for over an hour. Red spoke softly to her. "Joleen, I have to go back to work! You be a good girl! Stay here with Emerald and Breeze. I will come and have dinner with you, tonight." Joleen flew down to the bed and walked over to Emerald. She sat down on Emerald's lap and waved her tiny hand at Red as he left the room. Emerald used her magic to reduce the size of her hairbrush, which she kept in her pocket, and began to brush Joleen's hair. The pixie just sat, watching Breeze heal the little fairy dragon. Flame could see that the fairy was very ill. Her skin was a very pale white colour. This meant that she had not been drinking her nectar, as she should, which would keep her alive. Trying to think of what to do. Flame glanced over at Snoop sitting on the top of the door jam. The spider pretended to be casting a spell at Breeze. Flame soon got the hint and took up the quest. Joleen noticed the dragon was about to cast a spell at Breeze. Joleen flew at the dragon with her tiny fist clenched, and nailed him in the jaw, with a right cross. "NO! Bad dragon! No hurt Healer! You be good or me hit you, again." Joleen sat down and watched the dragon, while Breeze finished healing him. The little dragon began to tear off his bandages. Joleen slapped his nose. "No! You leave on!" Joleen tapped the little dragon's nose every time he tried to remove his bandages. Finally, the little dragon gave up and lay down on the bed. He went to sleep and Joleen covered him over with a small blanket. She lay down beside him. The dragon would move away from Joleen. She would snuggle up beside him, again and go back to sleep. Breeze and Emerald watched, neither one of them said a word. The dragon was being chased all over the bed as he tried to sleep. Joleen wanted to cuddle up to the dragon, but he wanted no part of her cuddles. All of a sudden, Emerald, Breeze and Joleen heard a scream as the dragon fell to the floor. Joleen peered over the edge of the bed. "Whatcha doin' down dere?" Joleen floated down to the floor. "What I doin' down here? Look, you pushed me off the bed!" The little dragon yelled at her. Joleen yelled at the dragon. "You stupid! You fall yourself! Me not even near you! Me help you up!" Joleen was trying to lift the little dragon up to the bed, when she slipped and the dragon landed on her. "Get off Joleen! OUCH! Dat hurts!" Joleen was screaming at the dragon. Emerald walked over, lifted the dragon and Joleen back on the bed. She sat down beside them. "Little dragon, have you got a name?" Joleen walked over to the dragon and pried open his mouth. "He name, Flame. See dis mark here say dat! Him one of Highlander Fairies Dragons, this mark tells me that. Him about one or two years old. I hear of his father, Flash. Him was in King Highlander's court as a-de-camp to the king." Emerald nodded to the pixie. "Joleen, what happened to you and your village?" "Me not know about village. Father and me spend all day picking nectar flowers of celebrations. Father was flying ahead of Joleen, when him draw sword and come racing back staying low to ground. Joleen see smoke and fire near village. Father say him come back for Joleen. Father say Joleen to hide in old tree. Father says him return, but him never do. Joleen go looking, not find anyone." Joleen started to cry. "Me to be married! Them killed my, Kyle!" "Kyle is dead!" Flame shot a glance to the doorway where Snoop was resting. "So, is my father, Flash. Mother has vanished with my sister, cause they were attacked." Emerald picked her up and cuddled her. "It's all right Joleen!" "No, Kyle told Joleen that is was him step brother and man called Uncle behind all those killings. It will never be all right again. Now, Joleen lose her true love." Crying even harder she cuddled in Emeralds arms. She pulled from her dress, a note and handed it to Emerald. "Kyle give Joleen this before him die." ?You too?? Flame walked over to Joleen. "My people all gone! I go out hunting for food. When I return. My village now only hole in ground. Dead everywhere! No one alive! So, Flame find small cave and been living there, until spider move in and try to eat me. Then big Gold Spider comes. She brings me to Wizard. She saves me. Just as spider going to bite me, again!" ?Dis not bery nice!? Joleen hurried over to Flame. "We both got no one, now." "Just you and me. We only little ones left! I spend days looking for anyone little like us. Them all gone!" Flame grabbed Joleen and began to hug her as they both cried. Emerald nodded her head at both of little ones. "You will both live here with Red. He will protect you. You will always have a home here!? Emerald read the note from Kyle and handed it to Breeze. "Where could these mines be?" Breeze glanced down at Joleen. ?What we do? Me hear that people sent to mines vanish forever.? Flame was still hugging Joleen. "I going after them people." ?NO! You will stay here, where you are safe. I tell you what! You two can be a big help to Red, and the Conclave of Wizards. You can be Red's Towers spies and get information or tell Red if the evil wizards are not telling the truth. Wait until, after the meetings, and do it when Red is alone." Emerald was only trying to help the little ones deal with their grief. "Joleen, never get to be wizard!? She was horrified at the very thought. ?No one around to test me!" "What!" Flame shouted as he shot a frightening glance up at Emerald. "I learned all those spells for nuffin! Now, I not become wizard! Now, me gonna to find those killers and give them good blast of my fire spell." Seeing the two little ones were both in shock at what happened. Breeze went over to Flame and Joleen. "Emerald, if you and Red adopt Joleen and Flame. They can learn elfin, fairy and some dragon spells. It would also keep them safer. I am sure that Mia can find some fairy magic books somewhere. Comet probably has some. I will get mother to see, if she can talk to Cloud the God of Elves." Red had entered the room to see how the little ones were doing. ?I know one fairy who could get us books. I learned fairy magic from my master. I could test you both!? Red and Emerald did adopt Flame and Joleen that night to protect them. They had a small party to celebrate the little one becoming Wolvershen Clan members. Flame and Joleen were given a room to share. He sat on the bed and grabbed a pillow, he began to jump up and down on the pillow trying to make a small indentation in the middle. "Joleen, come see. Me make bed for you." He was trying to help her all he could. She flew over the pillow and lay down in the centre. "You do good job! Tanks!" Her tiny body started to tremble as she cried. Flame sat down closest to her head and stroked her hair with his talons. "It be okay! Flame here to help protect you. Joleen, sleep now. Flame stand guard." Waiting for the little pixie too go to sleep, Snoop finally made his way over to Flame and sat down beside him. "Mother is searching everywhere." Mia?s family and Lammorra's elves searched the Isles, but could not find one pixie, fairy or fairy dragon. Joleen stayed with Red most of the time, except, when she got angry. Then she went to stay with Emerald. Kyle?s body was moved to Red Mule Tower where Eric, Red?s apprentice helped arrange a gravesite for Joleen?s love. One of Red?s guards would take Joleen to the gravesite every day so that she could visit. Flame would stay inside Red's tower. He was pretending to be too frightened to leave the safety of his new home. He would study in the daylight hours to be come a wizard. At night, Flame and Snoop would prowl the tower, checking out every inch of that building looking for the secret panels and doors. Chapter Eight It took over six months, for Red and the others to check out all the lists of pixie, fairy and fairy dragon villages. Not one village could be found. Red had sent out Morgan to find the third child. Morgan could not find Dorrian?s son, and had been told the Dorrian had taken his family somewhere to hide, because his wife had been murdered. After Red had finished his investigation he decided to call Majesta. Red left for the Town of Ease. He used his tunnel from his tower to enter his house in the Underground. He used his God?s Ring to call his master. "Majesta, please speak to me!" Red called out. "Red, you seem upset," replied Majesta. "We must talk. I'm in my home at Ease. Majesta, something terrible has happened. Please, help me!" By now Red was crying. Majesta suddenly appeared. "What's the matter?" "All the fairies, pixies and fairy dragons have either been slaughtered or are missing. Not one village remains intact. I have found only two survivors. One is King Moore's daughter and one male child of Old Highlander's fairy dragons. Not one fairy have I found alive. I even sent out Morgan to find Dorrian, but he has gone into hiding. Apparently, his wife was recently murdered. Morgan was so upset he sat crying as he told me. The ones we found had been all slaughtered. Morgan has sent out a message to Golden Thread to help search for Dorrian." Red saw the high god drop into a chair, which suddenly appeared under Majesta. "You are sure!" Majesta saw Red slowly nodding his head. "You are coming with me!" Majesta waved his hand and they both appeared in Yana's office. They told Yana what had happened. The god sat in his chair staring at Majesta. Yana was speechless and sat for over an hour shaking his head in disbelief. "Oh, there is something else! Nile and Rose are dead. My grandson is with his aunt. I got word from Blaster that my parents homestead has been left in ruins. When I stopped by Morgan?s home to see him, all he could do was cry. He is blaming himself. Apparently, Morgan went to see how Ellisa was doing, for he had not heard from her in months. Her cabin was burnt to the ground! Morgan did find a note from Bassett. He managed to find Ellisa, and get her to Eir to be healed. Now, my parents and brothers have vanished. I just received a report that there were bodies laying all over Corndale. They were slaughterd like swine." Red closed his eyes as he swallowed hard. "Can't the gods do anything? I was told by some people that rumours have it the captured people are all being taken to the mines as gas people for the miners. Spot and Speck are calling out their people to help search the mines." Yana left in a flash of light. Red turned to Majesta see the god wiping his eyes. "Just send me home! I have my family to protect. Which isn't much! The two little ones are staying with me. I must get back to work! Oh, I need some fairy magic books for the children. That is all they want to learn right now. It is their only way to stay in touch with reality and too keep busy." A small stack of tiny books appeared in Red?s hands. ?I will give you these to start with. This pile is for the dragon, and that is for the pixie. Red you are my apprentice, therefore you will test these little ones when they are ready.? With that, Red felt a surge of power, and he was returned to his home in Ease. He hurried up the tunnel to his tower. Red entered his quarters and sat down in his favourite chair. He leaned back and stared up at the ceiling. "You tells us, if woman come and say she Setta, that we to come and tell you." One spider-elf handed a letter to Red. "It from lady!" "Thank you!" Red opened the letter. Red, We managed to make it to your house in Ease, but have moved to your secret cabin near Elfstand for now. We had a few problems. We are all alive! No thanks to Tyran. Listen to me! We must discover who is doing these things to our family. Therefore, I am telling you this, now. According to everyone else in our families, we are officially dead. Red it must be this way, if we are too survive at all. Vaun and Karnall helped us get free from the mines, where we had all been taken. We were to be used as gas people. Listen to me! Do not go near the Homestead! Something very deadly is living there. It captured us with no warning at all from anyone of our guards. We saw all our guards were dead as we were invisibly carried off to the mines. Two spiders managed to get to Golden Thread, and she called Vaun and Karnall to help free us. Son, you were right about Tyran and that unscared Vinnin. They were near the mines as we were taken there. Both your father and I saw them. They were with the monster that captured us. Nova has given us other forms to change into, if we are in danger. Stay away from Corndale. Only Buzzan and Rever are pretending that they survived the onslaught and that the rest of us are all dead. They will pretend to attack you, if you are being watched. Son, I beg you. Stay away! As Mel would say. Love Always, Mom and Dad Realizing his parents were right, Red jotted down a brief message to his parents, which his guards returned to Setta. She sat staring at the message and gazed up at Randor. "It reads. Nile and Rose have died. Emerald has taken over Eaglestep Tower, which was to be Nile?s Tower upon his return. Rose and Nile have had a son. He is doing as well as can be expected. Carrie is raising the child in the human world. I heard from Mel a few months back. He has been working hard and will send a letter to you through Cloud. Things are not going well for Mel at all right now. He has been sending me information on the research that he and his wife Maia have been doing with Bruce. They are still living in Cela?s secret hide-away. Maia is terrified to even venture into the human world. I am busy as usual. Use my cabins and lair if you want. My guards will do as you say. I pray that some day we will all be reborn into a new and wonderful world where we can live in peace. I hope you managed to get all your large horses to the Elfstand cabin and farm. He signs it H.M.R.W.R.M.T." "Emerald and Talon both must be devastated with Rose and Nile?s death. We can only be thankful that Carrie had Rose and Nile?s child. It must be such a hardship for Red to be travelling from the Isles to the Forbidden World. We will all pray that our son and family are right. Well, we have much to do. Nova has given us several homes as our own. Let's get busy. I was so praying that Nile would have a son. He will be missed and so will Rose. I bet Aqua is furious." Randor watched, began to laugh, as the little spiders changed to elf form and sat waiting for orders. "What we do?" One little spider-elf gave Randor a big grin. "We might be spiders, but we can change to elf form and do things just like you elves." "Can you find others of your breed to help us? We will need two or three little ones for each of us." Randor watched as the little ones left in a hurry. ?Can you see that all of our horses are well cared for?? ?We was told to guard all large horses from your clan and Bladerunner?s clan. All horses are at the big farm of master. We never let anyone touch them.? The spider turned to face Randor. ?I find you your own spider-elf force for you. I send other spiders to get you food and drink. I not think you like to eat bugs.? Setta sat laughing as the spider-elf?s comment. ?Why do I feel so safe here?? ?With our son?s little friends helping us it is no wonder that we did survive that capture. Look how many are dead from our village. Even Mel said that he felt safer with his little ones near him.? Randor sat down beside his wife and hugged her. ?I wonder what our great grandson looks like. You think we could sneak into the human world and take a quick peek at him?? ?Cloud had closed the Isles. There is Gord?s Map Shop on Pixie Isles that would take us to the human world. The boys would have to remain here. We could use our human forms to check on Carrie as well.? Setta wanted to see her great grandson. ?I do not think it would be best at this time. We have to find Boss and get word to him about the people being held in the other mines. We have to try to rescue as many of the prisoners as possible.? Randor was still holding his wife tightly in his arms. Chapter Eight Yana had gone to see Cloud. "Did you receive the spirits of Randor and Setta? Red just told me that their homestead has been raided. All were killed and property was destroyed. Check it right now. I want those pixie, fairy and fairy dragon clans told to hide, if you can find any. Red says they have all been slaughtered!" "No! This cannot be happening!" Cloud shouted to Yana. "WELL, IT IS!" Yana dropped into a chair after yelling at Cloud. "Red has the only two little ones left. One is Moore's daughter, Joleen and the other is one of Old Highlander's Fairy Dragons called Flame. Red just told us that Nile and Rose are dead! Have you received their spirits?" "Yes! I received their spirits within moments after they died. Streak has taken over for Silver. Our brother, Silver has gone to find out what is going on. I asked Streak this morning, why he did not come to dinner for the last three weeks. His reply was that there were too many dead arriving, and there was no time to eat. He said all evil has broken loose on the Isles." Cloud waved his hand and a drink of wine appeared that he downed in one gulp. Suddenly, a flash of light landed and erupted into Cela standing there with her glowing yellow eyes. "What the blazes is going on? Electra called me and asked me to help list all the dead pixie, fairies and fairy dragons. I have been up for the last two weeks, with no sleep. Yana, what is going on?" "Someone has been attacking all our fairies, fairy dragons and pixies. Randor and part of his clan are dead or missing. We cannot find them!" Cloud had called his people to check the lists. ?Randor's name was not on them. Neither was Setta's name or the boys. We only have their two girls on the death list. Maybe, they went into the Underground. Majesta, you go down, see if you can find Randor. Cloud, I want you to see if you can't find some of our little people. Venya and I will do a god's search for all of them." Yana had seen Majesta disappear from beside him. Still standing there with her eyes glowing, Cela began to growl at Yana. "We have to grab the spirits from these dead. If we do not, Gretz will collect them. Maybe, that is why we cannot find Randor, Setta or the boys. You get out there and find those spirits." ******* Majesta vanished and appeared on the Wolvershen homestead. He watched the townfolk going through the rubble. "Where are Randor and Setta?" "There!" A woman pointed to ten bodies lying with blankets over top of them. Majesta went over to the bodies. He saw Blaster tagging the bodies. "Blaster, is it true?" Blaster pulled back a cloth. "The bodies are badly burnt. I don't know if it is them or not? I figure, if it isn't then the real Randor and his family may have gotten to the tunnels safely. I just finished burying seven thousand pixies, fairies and fairy dragons. Stop this chaos!" "Blaster, who is doing this?" Majesta saw the male in elf form wiping his brow. "Some of the fairies said that Volow is doing it." Blaster continued to work. Being a very sensitive person, Majesta ran to the top of the hill. He was crying as he ran. He finally found a tree and sat down and put his head into his lap. "Father, why would you do such a terrible thing?" The god decided to confront his father. Majesta left for Volow's hidden home in Vora. He appeared in the main room. Nothing was there. Majesta looked around the area and decided to call Marius. Closing his eyes Majesta called his young nephew. "Marius, where are you? What is going on?" Suddenly, Marius appeared with Volow. "Takrus has found out from Signet that Henten and Snaken are dead. Tyran is not a true elf anymore. He was changed into one of Gretz?s priests. Tyran is undead. He was sent out to get anyone of the god?s family or friends he could. He was to collect their bodies and change them into undead warriors. Tyran went on a killing rampage. We only found out ourselves. Tell Blaster from Ott to burn all dead bodies. This is the only way that Tyran and his undead cannot take our family and friends. Some of Moore's people are still alive. We have others trying to rescue them. There is no sign of Moore or his family." "Majesta, go to my tower and place a spell on our family tomb. We do not need Tyran going after our dead as well. Take all your things from my tower. Good Luck! We must go and help the others. Randor and Setta have been rescued and were sent to Nova." Volow hugged his son and watched him vanish. Majesta hurried to his fathers tower and used his magic to remove the magic seal stopping others from entering. He did exactly as his father told him to do in the family tomb. Majesta cleared out his own room. He was going through the house collecting anything he could. He moved all the articles to Ske and his own office. He went into his father's office and found many containers, which once held Forgetting Potions. He searched for his father's diaries or journals, but they had vanished. Majesta left the tower with several of his own more powerful spells on it. The whole place had been turned upside down, as if someone had been searching for something. Majesta stood outside the tower and watched his magic spell becoming active. Chapter Nine Meanwhile, Cela had returned home. She entered the castle on the Plane of Dra-gon. She hurried into her quarters and came face to face with her brother. "What are you doing here?" "I just got word that all chaos had broken out on the Isles. Where were you?" Her brother stood up and glared at his sister. "I was with Yana. All, but one pixie and one fairy dragon have been slaughtered on the Isles. Thousands of dragon, pixie and fairy spirits have been arriving in Ske for the past two or three weeks." Cela watched her brother drop into a chair. "Majesta just sent word that some say it is Tyran's doing. You are the chronicler for the Isles and Dra-gon. Haven't you received word about any of this?" She waved her hand and cast a spell. Out of the air appeared a decanter of wine. "Drink this!" Cela knew her brother?s people had deceived her brother. "Rahab! It is not your High Priests doing all these things. It is Tyran and those others of his group. Zorran stopped me and told me that your priests are being blamed for every thing that Gretz is doing. He handed me this and asked me to give it to you." "NO! This cannot be happening! It was not supposed to be like this! I am going down to find out what is going on. Cela call Comet at the school tell him I am coming for a visit. Find out who is doing these killings." Rahab vanished from Cela's chambers with that note from Zorran. Rahab glanced down at the bottom of the note, and read something about the humans being used as food for the dragons and hydras. "WHAT!" It was several hours later, when Rahab appeared in the town of Corndale. He investigated the whole area. It took him almost a week for him to find Blaster. The young wizard only slipped Rahab a note and left without a word. Then Rahab went to Volow?s tower, only to find it in worse condition than when Majesta had left it. The spells had been removed and the place was in shambles. Broken furniture lay everywhere. Volow was nowhere to be found. Rahab had heard rumours about some of his people had formed another council. Rahab decided to investigate the rumours. He remembered the note that Blaster had given him, and began to read it. Rahab This is to inform you that your real daughter Signet is in grave danger. She is trapped inside Old Highlander?s Tower. Signet is being held there with some of her children. I received word that your daughter and some of her children were kidnapped and taken to the tower to be held there until you comply with this double?s demands. This double of Signet can see and had been destroying some of our family members lives. Old Blazemaster is in his lair. He will tell you what happened to him. See if you cannot get my grandfather Comet to help you free your real daughter. We have people constantly watching your daughter and her family, but we cannot get close enough to rescue them. If you could go after your daughter and her family, we will rescue them and send them into a safer area. Pretend to be after the clone of Signet. Do not let them know that you know the truth? Blaster Rahab was walking down the road and easily found Old Blazemaster's liar. Rahab found the old man had ghastly burns over most of his body. "I tried to get word to you! Blazemaster, has taken over for me, he is using my name to help him get closer to Signet and her people. My son is trying to help stop Gretz and her people from killing others. Blazing Master and Vanessa were captured and held for years. When they returned, Blazing Master was crazy. Vanessa's twin, Snowcloud fled taking her four eldest niece and nephews with her. Gord and twin Lurker are staying on Pixie Isles trying to protect the forests there for Moore and his clans. Gord has opened up a map shop and is using it as a front." Blaze began to rub his arm with some salve. "It was that seeing Signet that did this to me. Rahab, at first we all thought that it was Signet working with Gretz. It was only recently that we did discover that your daughter Signet was being held captive. It was this Trirog Signet or her friends who attacked me. We know that your daughter is blind. This other Signet is not. Only last night I received verification that some of the Trirogs have your real daughter and her son Donet and daughter Sivet in old Highlanders Tower. Your family members are being held hostage. We cannot get them free! I was hoping that Blaster would get word to you." Blaze continued to tell Rahab about his son taking over there clan as Head Leader. "Blazing Master is posing as me! He is playing a dangerous game! The real Vanessa and Blazing Master were tortured from what my other children have told me. Vanessa's sister Snowcloud took my older children into the human world to keep them safe. Larissa contacted me last month. Snowcloud has died. She was murdered. Larissa wanted me to know that Snowcloud was reborn somehow. Larissa will be watching her. We cannot trust her. Blazing Master only wants to die! He sends me letters all the time." Blaze handed Rahab a document. "I got this from some of our friends on your Council. They are trying to save lives and have sent my grandfather into Roky Gap to live near Bulton. My father, Comet is trying to stay out of it as a teacher of magic, but as the Hermit, he is seeing that the twins in Pixie get supplies regularly and so does the real Vanessa. She is hiding somewhere closer to the twins. "That I heard about. Blaster did contact me. I also know that this Sivet with the seeing Signet is a Trirog. I discovered that quite by accident. She tried to get to Dra-gon a few months back. I went in person to see her. She never expected to see me. She fled into the city. She is the one that your son Blazing Master is really after. I do get around unseen. This Trirog of Sivet wants Blazing Master as his mate. He wants her dead." Rahab felt a paper drop into his lap. He read the note. "I must go! You take care!" Rahab vanished from Blaze's lair. It was less than an hour when Rahab entered the school and headed right to Comet's office. As he entered, he watched as Comet rose to his feet. "All right, what the name of Yana is going on, Comet?" "Rahab! You better sit down!" Comet had made a list of names of a few who had left Rahab's council to join Signet's Council. Comet gave the list to Rahab. "It is not your daughter! Your real daughter and family are being held in the old tower. I saw them myself. We tried all night to rescue them. Cloud has sent a doctor friend of Bruce?s to help us when we get your family out. We cannot even get close to them. He awaits us in Landor at Seena?s home.? Comet frowned when he saw that Rahab already knew. ?You heard that Nile and Rose have left the Isles for the Forbidden World. I received word that both Rose and Nile are now dead. Jasper?s son Rift killed Rose and Nile. Red has just lost his parents and all, but two older brothers. The Guardians have searched everywhere. Now, Yana has sent out the Gods to look for them. You know, of course, that Nile and Rose have had a son. I got to see him for a few minutes. Nile and Rose want the child protected. They made me his godfather!" "I don't blame them for leaving! Congratulations on becoming a Godfather! I heard about Nile and Rose. Why does bad news always travel so fast?" Rahab was sitting down in a large chair reading through the list of names. "Who are some of the other troublemakers in that council? This cannot be all of them!" "Can you distract these kidnappers long enough for us to grab your real daughter and her family? We can teleport them right to Landor where Seena is waiting. Bruce?s friend said that he would take them into the human world to keep them safe. One problem is that the Trirog Signet and some of her children are in the tower as well.? Comet could see a snarl cross Rahab?s lips. ?Eric has been appointed Chief Protector of Red by the Conclave. It was Bulton, Hort and Strogg who found your daughter Signet and her family. It is the spider-elves who are watching your family members. Two of Red?s tiny Wizard Guards have already opened a portal behind the wall in the next room to where your daughter is being held. They are ready to move in, as soon as I give the word. You have to pretend that your daughter is evil. Blast the evil ones as they escape from the back of the tower. It is like a fortress up there. The hydra's have others with them." As Comet watched Rahab rise to his feet. "You are coming as a witness. I will drag those impostors out of my friend's tower." Rahab began to chant. Comet realized that Rahab had teleported them to the front door at Highlander's Tower. Rahab grabbed hold of the door, with one yank, he reef the entire door from its hinges. He roared out at the ones inside. "YOU HAVE TWO MINUTES TO GET YOURSELVES OUT OF THERE! IF YOU DISOBEY MY ORDERS, I WILL BRING DOWN THIS ENTIRE TOWER, WITH YOU INSIDE IT!" Comet backed up from the door to the foot of the steps. He wanted as much distance from these Trirogs, as he could get to make an escape. Rahab moved down the steps, but stayed near the bottom. He waited until he started hearing footsteps and sounds of men running. Comet saw Rahab wave him back even further. The leader of the true Council of Seven turned to face Comet. "I want you to stand over by that tree and stay out of sight. NOW, MOVE!!" Comet ran to the tree where there was a large cropping of rocks. He knew full well what Rahab's powers were like. Comet hid himself in the rocks and waited. He turned to see dozens of men, suddenly appear on the steps of the tower. Rahab gave a blood curdling battle cry, as he changed into a fifteen headed albino multi-headed dragon form. He stood well over thirty feet high, just staring down at the men exiting the tower. From Comet's view point, he could see the eyes of Rahab begin to glow and intensify with every second that went by. Never had Comet witnessed such powers. Rahab was actually absorbing these men's souls from their bodies. As each man changed to hydra and ran to attack, one by one they would drop to the ground dead after giving out a death cry. The men continued to pour forth, and before the final man dropped, Rahab changed back to elf. He pulled down his hood over his face once again. "Come, Comet! This will teach them that Rahab will not tolerate anymore of their treason." Just as Comet stepped from his hiding place, Rahab spotted the Trirog of Signet and her two sons running out the back door of the tower. Rahab shot lightning bolts, which would split into three different bolts, flying directly at the three Trirogs running for their lives. "REMEMBER, I RAHAB WILL SEEK REVENGE IF ANYMORE OF MY PEOPLE DIE IN YOUR HANDS! SIGNET! YOU BETTER KEEP RUNNING! TELL TAKRUS, THAT WE WILL GET HIM IN THE NEAR FUTURE! BEWARE LADY! THE PROPHECY HAS STARTED AND THERE IS NOTHING YOU CAN DO TO STOP IT! NOTHING WILL STOP THE PROPHECY FROM COMING TRUE!" Signet and her two sons were struck by Rahab's bolts and dropped to the ground. Comet and Rahab stared at the three as they tried to get up. Rahab nodded his head and gave Comet a sly smile. "I could use a drink. I get rather thirsty after a battle." Rahab and Comet suddenly disappeared from the tower area and returned to Vision School in Comet's office. ?Well, did it work?? Rahab waited for Comet to finish talking to the others by using telepathy. ?Your family are in Landor. Bruce?s friend will see they are safe.? Comet replied and watched as Rahab vanished back to Ske. "You yanked their spirits from their bodies. You have Bessa's powers." "Yes! Fifteen times stronger than hers. Comet, let those dead fall where they may. I will not tolerate anymore of this evil council's treason. They will try to stop me by having father and mother keep me on Dra-gon. This will stop me for a short while from entering the Isles, but not the human world." Quietly, Rahab used his magic to call forth two drinks. He had Comet enjoyed their time together. Chapter Ten "Hurry!" Seena helped Signet and her twins into the back area where they would not be seen. ?Donet, you go and sit down, until we heal your mother and twin sisters. ?I will rest until then! I am so tired!? Donet went to one of the upper bedrooms on the second floor to rest. He chosen a bed near the window and rested while he gazed out at the town of Landor. Terrified at being capture by someone who looked like his own mother, Donet did not know what to do, or who to trust. The human who had been sent to help Signet and her family was not only a doctor, but also a naturalist and loved the outdoors. He had the nickname Old Bear. He had been shown the backdoor to the Isles by Cloud many years ago. To Old Bear these people were on the verge of extinction. He have such a love for nature that he felt, not even these people should endure being treated like they had been. After tending to Signet and Sinna?s wounds, Old Bear went upstairs to see how Donet was doing. He tapped gently on the door. ?Donet, are you all right?? ?I try to sleep! I so frightened! Where did that other horrible hydra come from? She looked like mother!? He moved closer to the window, for Donet did not even trust this man. Sivet hurried into the room. ?Donet, it all right! Old Bear would never hurt you. He our friend! See, him heal my bad cuts.? She hurried over to her brother who was in elf form. Donet move closer to his sister. ?Where are mother and Sinna?? ?They are downstairs with Seena and other two brothers.? Sivet turned to face Old Bear. ?Seena sent me to tell you we have to leave soon. Her master just sent word he is coming home.? Just then, Seena could be heard running up the back stairs of the house to the room where Old Bear was with the two children. ?Bear, here put on this cloak. Riders are coming up the hill. They are riding fast. It is my master the slaver. You must get these children out of here. Signet and Sinna are in no condition to travel. I have called Venya to help me move them to Ske. Get these other four out of here. Hurry!? Bear pulled on the old cloak and wrapped Donet into a blanket. He tossed a blanket over Sivet and helped the children out the back door and into the woods. ?Stay here! I?ll get your brothers!? At risk to his own life, Bear ran back to the house and grabbed the two other boys. Being smaller than Donet, Bear was able to carry the two youngest boys in his arms at once. He ran back to the woods and hid the children in some leaves and deadfall. ?Stay quiet! It is all right! I saw Venya helping your mother and sister Sinna to the portal. Now, to get you four out of here!? Bear waited nearly until midnight before the lights were all out in the house. He could see a dark figure standing guard near the house. ?If we move they are bound to see us. I must think!? The four children huddled close to Bear for protection. That is when they all heard the calling of some wolves. The howling grew louder. ?This gives me an idea!? Bear carried a rifle and a bow with arrows in his gear. He ran his hand down his beard as he watched the frightened children cowering in the shadows. ?I want you to be very quiet and stay very still. I am going to have some fun with these killers. Now do as I say!? All four children watched in surprised as the human quickly grabbed his knife and snatched a mole from the underbrush. He slit the mole throat. Sticking the dead mole on the head of the arrowhead and pushed it?s body down the shaft of the arrow. Then Bears quickly slit the moles belly and shot the arrow into the air. The arrow with the mole stuck into the woodpile next to the house. It was only minutes later that the pack of wolves picked up the scent of the dead mole and fresh blood. Bear could see the single guard move towards the woodpile to investigate. Bear aimed his next arrow at the guard. The arrow struck the guard in the leg. Before the guard could react, he was being attacked by the pack of wolves. Bear grabbed the two smallest children and with the other two slowly walking beside him, he led them out of the area. ?Never run from a pack of wolves. Back away like we did. That guard will give us enough time to get you children out of here.? Not one child let out so much as a sound as Bear led them to the safety of the exit to the human world. ?You boys will be going to live with my friends. However, with all the trouble this double of Sivet has caused, others may not be so forgiving to your sister. Sivet will be coming to live with me. I will protect your sister with my life. You young fellows will be going to stay with some of my friends and their families. We will all be seeing each other as often as you want.? It took almost a month to walk out of the bush with the four children. They all had grown very fond of Bear and loved him dearly. He made sure that children liked their new adoptive parents before leaving. They all stayed in the same city and could visit anytime they wanted. They would receive letters from their mother and Sinna. Bear made sure the children were kept close to Larissa, her brother and her friends for safekeeping. ******* Boss returned to the human world only to be summoned back to the Isles to help his friends rescue as many people from the evil Councils of Seven as they could. Boss had been injured in a fight and was taken to the healing area. ?Torik, I can?t thank you enough for the healing. That was a little too close. Barcot and Grik have gotten word that Gin is after the Whistler children. Where would he take them if he manages to grab any?? ?Silkie, I would imagine. Gin has a cabin there on the edge of town. He is as evil as they come. Did you not apprentice under Old Wiz some time ago?? Wrapping the wounds, Torik could see Boss nodding his head. ?I think I will return to visit my old master. It has been a while. I was assured that the Whistler children would be safe. I will try to pick up the tracks of Gin.? There was a very worried expression on Boss?s face as he glanced over at Torik. ?Grik was unable to find Dorrian after Morgan the Dwarf warned them of the pending dangers. Dorrian took his family and left. He was spotted only a month or so ago near Oakford. We heard that Dorrian lost his wife. I would go to Silkie and wait there. Old Wiz may need your help, if Gin does return. Gin tried to kill Grik and Old Wiz a while back. I heard that one of Marts people is apprenticing under Old Wiz. I think Old Wiz could use some backup.? Torik handed Boss a pack full of healing supplies. ?Here, you may need them!? ?Thanks Torik! I will go to Silkie first. I wish I had not left my two large bodyguards in the human world now. Well, I guess I better get busy. Maybe, I can use my talents to overpower Gin.? As Boss picked up his pack, Torik caught the sleeve of Boss?s cloak. ?Gin is drunk almost all the time now; he was beaten by Relle and Marts. Grik told Met that! If I were you, I would wait and watch his habits for a few weeks. See Big Man in town and talk to him. It would not be hard to get rid of Gin while he is drunk. This way, Takrus cannot use the body as one of his undead warriors. See the body is burned and get Big Man to do it!? Handing Boss a dagger, Torik nodded his head. ?Use it on Gin. It has a blessing on it! It will stop his spirit from joining with Gretz.? ?Tell Grik, that I will rejoin him to hunt down the little ones when I am done with Gin.? Boss carried his bag as he left the Healing Temple. It was a long way to Silkie. Boss took the Underground passages to the town of Pire, and then following the narrow tunnel leading upwards to Silkie. The trip took almost three weeks. Boss hurried to see Big Man first and explained what was going on. ?Gin took off out of here in a hurry three months ago. I am sure glad you are here. Old Wiz is up in his house. Gin has people watching Old Wiz so that he cannot go to Red Mule to get the High Master from the Conclave. Old Wiz cannot even leave his house. I have tried to get him out.? Big Man was a huge being; after all he was a giant. ?Maybe with your help we can get him out! Or at least chase off these three servants of his.? ?Over the next few months we will work out something. I better go. I can get into the house easier that anyone.? Boss touched his ring and vanished from the giant?s home. What Boss could not figure out was who had summoned him back to the Isles to begin with. This meant that Perry only had his car club to help protect him. Quickly, Boss stopped at a tavern near Pixie Isle and went to see Lurker. "Boss what are you doing here?" Lurker handed Boss a drink. "I was summoned away. Can you get to Larissa? Have her guard Perry, Carrie and Brett for me. I think that Marts and Relle had Signet summon me here, so that they could go after my friends." Boss watched as Lurker threw some gold on the bar and ran from the tavern. Boss downed his drink and vanished from the tavern after rubbing his Ring of Teleportation. Boss had his own quarters near Old Wiz?s house. It was once the old woodshed, but Boss did not mind. He waited until dark, and then quietly appeared in Old Wiz?s sleeping chambers. ?Master! It is me, Boss. I have come to help you!? Old Wiz grabbed Boss and hugged him tightly. ?Son, thank you for coming. They will not let me leave! I have been a prisoner in my own house for several months. These men are after someone. They continually fight over who will get to kill the person that Gin has gone after. I cannot even help this person. I see you are still acting dumb as far as magic goes.? ?I have to! Oft and Stun are fine and in the human world helping my friends there to watch Relle. He returned the night before I was to come here. Larissa is doing well, and so are her brothers. I got married and have a son.? Boss pulled out a picture of his wallet to show Old Wiz. ?The evil in me sleeps during the day now. He gives me time to be with my wife, or did! Keep my son a secret. They want to kill my wife and son. I found Jasper. He has a son and kicked his wife out without her son. He sent someone after Karen. I sent some of my people to protect her. She is well hidden now. I just pray she stays put. Anyway, Torik sent me here to see if you needed help. Apparently, you do!? ?Your son looks much like you did when you were younger. Boss, if the fire beast inside you can help me kill off these others, I would really appreciate it. The servants sleep on the main floor. They gave me the attic.? Wiz sat down on his bed and patted the mattress beside him. ?Sit!? ?I am almost positive that Gin is after one of Dorrian Whistler?s sons. I hope it is the child we all have been looking for. If it is, I will see the child get to Red where he will be safe. Red, lost his son and Rose to Jasper?s son Rift.? Boss could see Old Wiz shaking his head. ?Venya knows. She is very upset! In the town of Pire, I overheard that more pixies and fairies were kidnapped. Barcot and Grik will know soon. I sent them messages. That?s all Barcot and Grik do is rescue people. They hand them over to me and I have been hiding them. I was given a really good area to hide people. I heard on my way up the tunnel from Pire that the tunnels were caved in again. The only way in and out is through the secret tree. It is well guarded.? Boss replaced the picture into his wallet. ?I was thinking about what you said the last time I was here. You were right. This body of Boss has given me better protection than I could have ever had with my human one. Since I began to rescue these people from the Isles from Gretz?s people, the beast inside me wants to help. He has stopped chasing Oft and Stun. He actually likes them now. At times Boss does get excited and wants to kill others, but on the whole he has been looking for friends to help us. This really surprised me. One of my good friends died the other night. Boss used his abilities to grab the man?s spirit, and it is with my spirit in this body now. At least, my friend will be safe now.? Boss could feel the beast inside him listening to him speaking to Old Wiz. ?Work with Big Man to set in motion to get Gin. If you can take out Gin then his men will run. I am sure of that!? Old Wiz watched as Boss handed him some healing potions. ?Keep them hidden. They search my room every night and day. Gin stole my ring that you gave me.? ?We will get it back for you. Do they check the back shed?? Boss could see Old Wiz shaking his head. ?I didn?t think they had. Just wanted to make sure. I think we will go with that plot, again. If Gin does have the ring that would explain why Relle went to the human world. Marts is somewhere out there. I need to find him and keep him under a watchful eye. Rift and Relle are the ones killing off all those ones from the Isles. As I said they killed Nile and Rose as well as a whole group of police officers and their wives. I think a few children have been killed as well. Ziptron is furious and has sent Strand his twin to help Carrie. Ziptron in now watching Blazing Master. Strand is with Carrie and Brett. Perry my son is with Larissa for a while. As long as Perry is away from Carrie, Relle keeps his distance. Larissa is protecting Perry. The town of Marsh has been completely taken over by Jasper. We have got too find a way to drag his sorry ass back here.? Boss handed Wiz a potion to drink. ?It will help heal your sores.? ?Tastes like one of Eir Bonesetters potions.? Wiz drank the potion. ?I have been hearing what I call verbal nightmares coming from my servants. These ones are not my real servants. These ones have replaced mine. I think my people are dead. I have no way of knowing.? Wiz was worried about his staff. ?I?ll check on the right now. You get some sleep! See you tomorrow!? Boss left in a flash of light. Boss reappeared outside the house that belonged to Wiz?s servants. He made himself invisible and entered. Wiz?s suspicions were right. The people were all dead. He spent the night burying them out back in their own yard. Boss went to spend the night with Big Man. ?Wiz?s servants are dead. I buried them in the back yard.? ?That was kind of you. I got word from one of my spies that Gin is after one of the Whistler children. We will have to free him as soon as we can.? Big Man handed Boss a plate of food. ?How is Wiz?? ?A little battered but he will be fine. After we rescue the child. I want you to tell him if anything goes wrong to go to the Red Mule Wizard. We have to get the child to leave here. Those three killer at Wiz?s home are going to grab the child.? Boss sat down and began to eat his food. ?I always enjoy your cooking.? ?You really think they will bring the child here?? Eating his dinner, Big Man could see Boss nodding his head as a ?Yes?. ?Then we had better be ready to stop him.? ?I thought we could play that you were dead! Like we did before. I need you to help me with some other things, after this is over. Ziptron said that neither he nor Venya have enough trusted people to help them. So, you get a new form and name. Venya wants you at guardian status by the time this is over. She wants you to go to Red Mule tower and see Eric. Tell him that Venya sent you. Use your disguise to help Red. He is in trouble as well. He will need some help. Most of his servants have been kidnapped. They are being kept as slaves. We have to free them. But first I must kill off this Boss. Then I will return and that will only make twice more that needs to be killed off before I am free of my curse. Not even the human doctors or priests can remove the ring. It keeps jumping from finger to finger, or hand to hand. It even went to my toes once. It refuses to release me, until I have done what I need to do.? Boss had told Big Man about this curse many times. ?Not even priests can remove it. It almost killed one priest that was human.? ?I am sick of the way these gods of ours use Red. I mentioned it to Flexer and True Grey. They intend to do something about it! It will take time.? Sipping his wine, Big Man poured Boss some more wine as well. ?Will Wiz be all right here by himself?? ?He should be! The Innkeeper is after all the old mayor. Let him regain his town once again. He is a good man and will care for Wiz. It is this child I am worried about. If Gin hits him too hard the child will die. You know Gin!? Sipping his wine Boss leaned back. ?As always the meal was delicious. I was thinking that if we cave in the tunnels to Pire from Storm, Roche, Drop and Scroll then these men would not be able to run. This would protect Silkie from the other of Gretz?s people from returning here for good. Supplies will be brought in from Bonner. You know how Gretz?s people hate the light. I heard that Windrider now protects Wonder. Excellent work! Mortrona is there helping as well; I have spoken to her several times. She is living in Wonder?s old home, and keeps a close watch over him.? ?That reminds me! Here is that location of that cave you wanted with the three dragon children living with their mother. They are the only three young ones left on the Big Isle. Blazing Star is a Fire Dragon, but her two sons are both Earth Dragons like their grandfather was. The female child is a fire dragon like her mother. The female child was hurt years ago. Eir helped to heal her.? Big Man handed the map over to Boss. ?I have to get them to Red. He can have the Guardians hide them. I will help you with this task first. I must go and get Oft and Stun away from Larissa before they decide to make the human world their home. I have some other tasks to do as well. Tell Mortrona to keep the dragons in that cave. I will relocate them afterwards. I need some protection for my men. He human world have fire fighters who wear these fire suits. I will see if I can find some. Could take a few years, and I?ll need more help. One man with only a few good men under him cannot stop and army, but we can slow it down. By the way, I found Young Digger. He has been with the priests on Bless Mountain learning to become a healing priest. I have other plans as well. I know of an excellent police officer and he has several friends. One is also a nurse. She could take you down in one blow. We have to get her here. I would like to bring Stan and Doc here as well. They were friends of Nile and Rose. I?ll work on that! You get the information we will need to free Cap and his family. Seena and her family are also prisoners or slaves. Lyptus, Cap?s son is at Visions School the same with Vaun?s son Vale. I have several ideas and who can be trusted. I distrust so many here now. They have betrayed me for the last time.? Boss?s eye began to glow. ?The beast is awakening! Be careful!? As Big Man rose to his feet he scooped some food on the plate that Boss had used, and waited for the Beast to fully emerge from Boss. ?Welcome Home!? The snarl on his lips ceased when the smelt the food. ?You will always be my friend. Brad is playing it very dangerously lately. I have been listening. I can pretend to be asleep now and listen to what is going on around us. From now on I will call Brad, Boss. He is right. Even Rahab is furious and killed over thirty old Council members for double-crossing him. They joined Signet?s Councils of Seven. When I heard who these people were I sent spies to watch them. This is not Rahab?s daughter Signet at all. It is a killer and is going to go after anyone she wants. Venya has the real Signet and her daughter, Sinna. A friend of Boss?s managed to get the other children to the human world and to Larissa. She will care for them. It is Fire Sky?s children I am worried about.? ?We all are! You keep Boss safe! Thanks for grabbing his friend?s spirit. At least, he can be reborn later.? Big Man handed the Beast the pot to clean out. ?Here is some water!? ?You have always welcomed me into your home as my friend. I might be the spirit in the ring that Boss wears, but I will use my beast form to protect whoever I deem fit. Relle and Marts will get theirs soon enough. They have been posing as Boss to get to Boss?s people. I know this to be fact. Can you tell Boss for me? I see what he sees, but he cannot see what I do.? The Beast decided to go for a walk after his meal. The beast wore Boss?s clothes and walked much like Boss, but this animal was know as the beast for a good reason. As he walked close to the town well, he noticed some movement in Gin?s home. It was one of Gin?s friends. The Beast grabbed the man through the window and ripped him from the very spot where he stood. The Beast pushed back his hood and stared at the man before him. ?You hurt my friends, now you will pay!? The Beast shot the man a fiery glance and watched as the man burst into flames. ?I will leave your ashes here for Gin to find.? The Beast returned to his friend?s home and told him what he had done. ?Let the ashes be found by Gin. I left my mark burnt in the wall of the house.? ?One less monster to fight. Thank you!? Big Man was only three feet taller than the Beast. ?You should rest. You will be safe here. Have you learned to write? I was thinking that you could leave Boss notes in a book, if you can write.? "I will do just that. Tell Boss what your idea is. I will leave him notes in a journal book. He can leave me notes as well." Nodding his large head, the Beast curled up beside the fire and went to sleep. ******* Gin had hurried to the place where he was to meet his spies. "Well, did you find the child?" "Yes, he is over there." The spy watched as Gin walked across the street and entered the old shop. He could see a child with an adult. He moved over to the child and could hear him speaking to his mother. The child was an elf. Gin turned around and hurried off across the street, back to his spies. He grabbed both men around the neck at the same time. One hand on each man's throat. "I warned you never to cross me. I will find the child myself." Squeezing both his hands, Gin crushed the men's throats and watched them slither to the ground. "Where would that child be?" For months, Gin would prowl the land of the Isles searching for the child that was known as Dorrian's heir. As he rode away from the town, Gin suddenly, had a very nasty idea. He would return to where Dorrian's wife had been killed and see if he could pick up the trail of his prey. It would take him almost three months to reach the area. He went to the house where Dorrian had lived. A grave was out back of the run-down cottage. Gin was looking around when a child walked over to the grave and placed some flowers on it. "Do you know where Dorrian is?" Gin asked the female child. "No! He left here with his family a long time ago. I promised my mother that I would look after her best friend's grave. Star was my mother's friend." The child knelt down, said a prayer, she rose to her feet and walked over to another grave near-by, she placed some flowers on this grave also. "I have placed some of Star's favourite flowers on her grave. Mother, father is not doing very well these days. The raiders really hurt him this last time. I am going to stay with Dant's father. One of the other children will take over my duties of caring for the graves. I have to go. Bye Mother!" The child walked over to two horses that were waiting near-by. One with a man sitting in the saddle, holding the reins of the other smaller horse. The child mounted up and they rode off. "I told mother that we would be leaving to live with Dant's father." The child talked to her father. "Did you take your potion?" "Yes dear. I am getting so, tired. Let's be off. I want you to be safe." The man rode off slowly with his daughter. Gin watched as the man and child rode off. Keeping his distance, he followed these two for days. Finally, they came to a valley that was well guarded. Gin could not enter, but the man and girl did. That is when he saw Dorrian in the fields working. Gin camped out on the hill overlooking the valley for several months, but no child ever came. Gin followed Dorrian around for many months when he left the valley. Dorrian would visit other children and young adults, but never his son. It was almost two years later, that Gin was told that Dant's father was dying. That night, under the cover of darkness, Gin crept into the valley past the guards and into a shed. He watched from there as Dant and the child showed up. Dant and the child left right after the funeral. Gin had a harder time to get out of the valley than in. He lost the track of the child once again. Gin was terrified to follow Dant too far north, because of the Trirog Sivet. Years before, she had gone after Gin for her mate. He wanted nothing to do with her. She always knew when he was in the area. She could smell him out. Gin would bide his time waiting in a small town near the entrance to the area where Sivet lived. To get through the area where Sivet lived Gin would have to pass through Blue Light Swamp. He hated that idea even more. So, he would wait at a rest area that Dant and Splat would frequently stay at overnight. Chapter Eleven Brett had been two years old when his parents had been killed. Brett would now be in the capable hands of his aunt. For Strand, there was not much to do at first. Carrie suggested that she fix up Rose and Nile?s living quarters for Strand. He had change himself to look human with no problems. So, Strand enlarged himself to the size of a teenager and aged himself to look the same. Carrie pretended to be Strand?s sister, so he could go to school. For the next three years, Strand would come home and do his homework first, and then go to watch Brett and Perry play while Carrie went shopping or out with Allen. As Perry grew older he had his own group of friends from school. Brett became closer friends with Strand. One of the police officers that helped Red with the funeral of Nile and Rose would help Carrie with different matters. Fred loved children and treasured every moment with the two boys. He would often come and take both Brett and Strand out for drinks. One afternoon, Fred decided to tell Brett what he had done for Rose and Nile. Strand wanted to see the accident site. So, Fred drove the boys to the memorial site. As they walked through the grass, Brett held Fred?s hand. Brett was almost six now. It was Strand who surprised Fred the most. As they neared the two memorial stones, Strand walked over to Nile and Rose?s and knelt down. He began to cry. ?I sorry I was not here to help you! I promise to forever guard your son. Brett is like my little brother. I Love him lots!? Fred stood holding Brett?s hand for several minutes. Then the child ran into Strand?s arms and both boys began to cry. ?I will promise you this! I will find who did this!? Strand hugged Brett tightly. ?I have lost both my parents as well in the wars on the Isles. That is why I have come to help Carrie. I will not let those killers hurt you, like they have done to me.? Fred moved behind the boys and placed one hand on each boy?s shoulders. ?I knew you were from the Isles. I will be here for both of you boys. Strand, I thought Carrie was your sister.? No one realized that Strand's body held the spirit of Silver Sky. ?Actually she is my cousin. My mother, Shine and Carrie?s mother Aqua were sisters. Fred, this is a lovely idea you had. I think when I go home, I will do this memorial thing for my parents and siblings who were all killed. I have an older brother out there somewhere. Our father was one of the elders and had many priests working for him. My brother was sent away to study under the guidance of our father?s priesthood. It was because of all the fighting on the Isles that these priests took my brother away to be raised by them. My friends on the Isles were right the human schools here have much to offer. I am learning very fast.? Strand could see he had said something that made Fred frown. ?What did I say wrong?? ?Nothing, Strand. I thought you were Ziptron?s twin. I guess the Isles don?t have schools like we do?? Fred was seeing if he could get any information. Fred also knew that Strand had not even acknowledged his brother. Yet, he knew that they were family. ?Fred, you might be hurt if I make it know that those two men who help you are my younger brothers. They are from my other set of parents. Yes, I can read your mind. Yes, Ziptron is my twin. We have schools, but not like you do here. We are taught the basic math and reading. We are also taught how to survive in our natural home life. We are all part of nature, a balance between chaos and nature, life and death. We live every day to the fullest. We are part of nature and it is part of us. My gifts are far beyond what you have seen Red do. I am like the little ones you have seen here on this very spot. Let me just say that I can see through the eyes of our Isles Gods into the hearts of others. I know that your son Andy lingers on in a coma. I agree with you. It is not fair at all. On the Isles, we have a saying. ?Our Gods do things for a reason. Sometimes, these reasons are unknown to us. Sometimes, it is hard to keep ones faith when you feel all around you if falling apart. Then when you least expect it something will happen to bring everything into a full circle. Have faith, Fred! I have spoken to my brothers. We speak telepathically to each other. It is safer that way. One day you will know exactly what I am talking about! I have foreseen hard times ahead for us all. Some on our Isles call me a Spiritual Guide. Maybe, that is why I was sent here. The four of us, including Carrie all need to be guided into the future.? Strand felt Fred?s hand on his shoulder. ?Your brothers asked me to give this to you. For as young as you look, you seem to have the wisdom of the ages. I can tell you are not like myself. We have known each other for almost three years now. You jump from school to school as if you were bored. Yet, you continue to learn our living styles and education. I know you have attended six schools in the past three years. I know you have completed grade twelve within that time and finished many college courses. I heard from a friend that you were now learning about computers.? Fred could see Strand start laughing. ?Computers! Now, I am finally getting to understand why Miracle shuts herself off. It is a protection program. Wait until I see my gram. Boy, is she going to get a blast from me - putting a protection program in my computer.? Strand began to grouch. ?Maybe she did it to teach you about policing programs. If your gram wanted to protect your Isles like Red does, wouldn?t she assemble that type of program?? Fred watched as Strand flew at him, and gave him a big hug. ?Your welcome!? ?Yes, she would do just that. One day, I will have to return to my own homelands, and find all the government documents. Our world was completely destroyed by these creatures my brothers are after. I really need you! I gots to find a way to bring you to the Isles as my assistant. The things you could teach me! My race of people takes many centuries to mature and grow up into adults.? Frowning again, Strand could see Fred was laughing. ?Yes, your brothers told me. What a pair we would make? You really do need guidance, and to learn to think more like humans do.? Fred began to laugh again. ?Strand, if you want, I could come by after work and teach you many things now while you are living with Carrie. I have discovered that learning to be a good officer, one must continue to learn new things. I often go to night school to learn other way of policing and to learn the latest way of catching criminals. I could start teaching you the basics of policing.? ?I would like that very much! We have been teaching Brett to read. I could be called home anytime to fight. So, I must learn all I can while I am here.? Strand walked back to the car with Brett and Fred. ?Uncle Fred, thank you for the beautiful angel on that stone for mommy and daddy. Strand is right! We must learn all I can before I return home. I know that our Isles are at war. Aunt Carrie told me that. Strand, has been teaching me to read our own languages.? Brett sat down in the car. Fred drove to a spot where they could get some drinks. They went inside and sat down. As they drank their pop into the caf? walked Vaun. Strand?s mouth dropped open. Vaun burst out laughing. ?What brings you here, Your Majesty?? Vaun bowed to Strand. ?Shhhhhhhhh! No one is to know I am here! Sit down! General Vaun what you doing in human world?? Strand shot a glance over at Fred. ?You not say a word!? Fred nodded to Vaun. ?One of your people no doubt! Yes Strand, I know Vaun. He comes highly recommended for his expertise in warfare.? ?I think I was sent here for reasons unknown to me.? Strand stared at Vaun again. ?You know that Seena has been captured?? ?Yes! She is fine where she is right now. Torik knows full well the dangers on the Isles. Red is having many problems right now. Some of our people have come to this part of Earth. I have been sent to spy on Jasper.? Vaun talked to Strand and the young man would nod his head in reply. ?So, they are here! I will finish this phase of my training and help Brett, before going home. Were you able to free those other family members in that hell hole?? Strand waited for a reply. ?Yes, the found children have new homes. The fifth is with her mother in the Underground Temple with Torik. Your mother saw they made it there.? Vaun could see that Fred was getting very confused. ?Strand has live more lives than just one, he retains all of his memories of his past lives. That is why he is like an Oracle or Spiritual Advisor to our people. He has live many lives and retains all his knowledge. A very wise young man, because as he gains knowledge from one life he passes it on to the others, a very devoted young man. Jasper thinks that he has found the Monarch of the Prophecy. But with others all around the child, it is hard for Jasper to tell if the child is the prince. We have learned one thing while here on Earth. That is how much we all love this world! I would give my life to see it is protected from people like this Gretz and Jasper.? Vaun ordered a glass of water and smiled at Brett. ?You know Strand for long time?? Brett asked. ?Yes! In some ways, Strand is older than I am. I am very old! Earth had given me many special opportunities to learn and grow as well. Well, fellows I have to get back to work. I will call if I need your assistance.? Vaun walked from the caf?. Fred just sat staring at Strand for the longest time. ?It is very strange that we should even meet like this or have known each other. Your words at the memorial site were one spoken by the old or ancient people who have live for many years. To me I think of you as the protector of Brett and Carrie. Yet, you are also a very loyal man. Vaun called you, Your Majesty. I take it you are of royal blood. Well, that should never stand between friends. Even the best of friends have secrets, but I believe in you. Our friendship will never die, but only grow. I will teach you anything that I am capable of. I realize now that it was you who Vaun was speaking of as his first companion.? ?No, that was my father. He was a very close friend of Vaun on our homelands. I have lived many lives and remember them all. I have to protect the Isles no matter what. I have been sent here to help Brett learn some of the way of the Isles. Brett has certain abilities that not even Red knows about. It was one of my mothers who gave permission for Brett to obtain these abilities. I am much like Brett. I have my own abilities that I use to get my work done. Each time I am reborn, I receive another form to change into. I have several forms now. Ziptron is my twin brother. Strand is my first form and Silver Sky is my second. Because I am of royal blood, I can and do separate these two forms and assign them different tasks. Silver Sky is inside me right now and will stay there until Strand must leave. At this time, Silver Sky will take over for me and teach Brett what he knows. It would be like the division of a cell when a child is being developed. Our races of people are even more advanced in some ways than your human scientists. We have perfected cloning already.? Strand finished his drink. "In there lies the problems. The creature we call Gretz, absorbs the spirits of other and learns what these others know. Now, she has created some creatures that she calls Trirogs. They hold three spirits within their bodies. On is either elf or human, another is lizard and we are not sure what the third part is. However, on the Planet of Gander, Gretz had an army of Utaras. I would be thinking that Gretz would use the Utaras spirit as the third. She lives off the spirits of others. Centuries ago, my grandfather on my mother's side fought Gretz and placed her inside a prison. She escaped and went after my grandmother on my father's side of the family. When Gretz destroyed my world of Neton One, Vaun and many other from my world and Gander came after Gretz. They followed her to Earth. Ziptron and myself saw something that no one else knows that is that Gretz is cursed right now. She is in a dormant state." "What does this Gretz look like?" Brett wanted to know. "I am not sure, for she can change her form as I do. She is being held prisoner by another creature that was protecting my grandmother when Gretz attacked. So, Gretz absorbed my grandmother's spirit and body." Strand could feel someone was near-by. He had felt that feeling before. "Fred, let's get out of here! One of those Utaras is very close by here. I can feel him." "Can he sense you?" Fred waited for a reply. "No! That is the strange part. He has no female to help him. They need to be a mated pair. He is the mate to the female on the Isles. He cannot reach her. Nor can she reach him. There is another male near the female, but he hates her. Gretz broke their bonds by moving the male away from the female." Strand could see that Fred was laughing. "Yes I am reading its mind. He is very lonely. He has been kept as a prisoner by Jasper." "Cannot we free this Utaras?" Fred could see Strand's eyes growning larger. "That bad?" "He could drain the life from you within a tenth of a second. He has certain powers that we could use to get the others to make mistakes. We have to bring Gretz and the others back to the Isles to battle them." Strand could see Brett nodding his head. Strand shuttered and turned to Fred. "It was the Utaras who thinks that he has found the prince. In a way he has fpund a prince of royal blood, but not the right one." They returned home that night. Fred stayed with Strand at his home. ?I really want to help your people! As long as you are here to guard and teach Brett, I want to help you boys too. Strand, I do realize how dangerous it could be for me to come to the Isles right now. I can feel this special energy you have, and it is much stronger than Red or Vaun. I am after all an officer of the human court system. I am trained to notice the difference in people. I will do all I can to protect you and Brett while you are here. If you are a prince as Vaun says, then I will not say a word, for that will be our secret. I know that you want to stay close to Brett and be his friend. In order to help protect Brett, you need some special training on what to look for and how to protect our young friend as well as yourself. I would consider it an honour to help you in any way. Bye the way, thanks for moving us out of the enemies way that night. I could feel a surging of energy coming towards us.? ?That surging was someone trying to fry us that night. I do need to know what are the best ways to protect Brett and myself. How we going to do this?? Strand did not want to leave his post as he called it. "How did you know it was me and not Ziptron?" "Your brother is more refined and acts like a monarch. I would think that he would be king one day?" Fred could see Strand was rolling on the floor. "Ziptron on a throne. He is more likely to put me on the throne and he would escape into the human world to learn new things. Ziptron and myself pretend to be only part of him. They do not realize that we are twins. Where we come from, twins are killed. I appeared two days after Ziptron was born. So, mother thinks that I am part of Ziptron's body. Only our father's mother knew the truth. When the others see me, like Vaun did. He thinks that I am Ziptron or part of him." Strand could see that Fred partly understood. "Twins even on Earth are double trouble. I am a twin. Frank and I think alike much of the time. Sometimes, we know when the other is hurt. For the next little while, I'll come and stay with you up here in Brett?s parent?s home. Your brothers have gone to live and work with Harrison. Their training is now complete. Carrie said that the welfare have been snooping around trying to cause problems for her. This will stop the welfare from bothering you and Carrie as well! From now on, you can call me uncle as Brett does.? So Fred moved in a small bag of his clothes and settled in, he lived with Strand on the top floor of Brett?s parent?s home, while Perry, Brett and Carrie lived below in the basement suite. Fred felt more at ease being with Strand. It was his calming nature that helped Fred through these rough time with his son Andy. Every weekend the three of them would drive to the hospital to see Andy. Strand would stand beside Andy's bed, praying for him to recover some day. Fred would teach Strand all he needed to know about protecting others and some other different methods of police work. Strand would work very hard to get his training done. Fred taught both boys how to use fingerprint kits and some other indentifying types of technology, as Strand would call them and worked very hard. He had taught Brett how to read the glyph languages of the other clans from the Isles, as well as teach Brett to read other native languages. Fred taught Strand use bugs to determine the time of death of a person. This type of work Strand excelled in. One afternoon, as they returned home, Strand had received word that things on the Isles were escalating, and that he would be called home very soon. ?Brett you are now almost eight years old. I want you to continue your studies. I had a talk with Allen, and he agrees with me that you and Carrie both need to learn karate or other forms of hand-to-hand combat. Allen is working on that idea. In the meantime, Fred will continue to help you with your fighting skills. He wants to teach you a little more than just hand to hand combat. He wants to teach you about street fighting. I will leave Silver Sky here to help guard you. Keep him hidden from everyone. I have given him a ring that will call Fred to your side if you are hurt. You have been with me on many occasions when Fred was teaching me my policing skills. He said he would help you to learn certain skills as well. Perry is only interested in things like cars and fixing them. Study your schoolwork and computer skill as hard as you can. I will be waiting for you at home.? Strand hugged Brett. ?We will be together sooner than you think.? ?I love you!? Brett threw his tiny hands around Strand?s waist and hugged his friend tightly. ?I will do all I can to help Uncle Fred. He is very depressed lately. Andy almost died the other night.? ?I know! You do as you are told! Don?t forget that science and medicine courses are very important for our Isles. Learn all you can about science and social structures of ancient and modern civilizations.? Strand could see that Brett wanted to say something to him. ?You not hear I already in grade four. Teachers say I too smart. I found spider in with father?s things the other day. I tried to move the spider, but him sat staring at me. In my mind I heard him tell me that I really special boy. Him there to protect my father and mothers things for me, cause them all mine now. Him been teaching me whole bunch of things when you with Fred. Little spider says I should help out Uncle Richard?s son Kevin at animal hospital. I can learn much from him. Maybe, I do it on weekends after I get to be eight or nine years old. That will be only two weeks away. I want to show Aunt Carrie, but little friend say that Auntie would freak out. So, I keep it a secret. Uncle Fred teaching us lots of good ways to catch bad guys. I will keep practising and learning all I can.? Brett watched as Strand sat down. ?Show me what you have learned.? Strand listened and watched as Brett showed his mentor what he could do. ?Very well done! Do not use these talents in front of humans, or your aunt. Only use them when you are with this spider, and Silver Sky. Practise hard. Take Care. I would practise using my mind reading on others. It will help to protect you.? Strand had picked up his bags, he put a tiny man on the bed beside Brett, and then in a surge of energy Strand vanished from Brett?s room. Upon Strand?s departure, Brett moved closer to the tiny man on the bed beside him. ?Why did you come here?? ?Venya send me to help you while Strand is away. That tiny spider on the bed was one of your father?s personal guards while he was on the Isles. I was assigned to guard and teach you both. I am really Silver Sky, but you call me Strand. This little one is called Temper. Other of my brothers is with your parent?s things in the basement. Him is called Little One. We are all Strand?s little brothers. I have been with Strand since him come here. I know just as much as he does. My English is getting better now. We have lots of work to do before you can return home. I can even change into Strand?s disguise and take his place so no one knows that Strand is gone home. It was Venya who called Strand home. You and me have special work to do. I have been with Venya?s mother many times. She is top Goddess for all the Isles. No one disobey her, if them do they get big blast and reborn on the spot. Venya said that I am to report to her once a week. I want to learn Karate, and more about computers. I was in same classes in school as Strand was. I have been here ever since Strand arrived to help you.? Strand began to open his bag and put his things away. ?How are we to explain this to Fred?? Brett being very young did not fully understand who this Strand was. ?Strand said I was to pretend to be him. So, I will do just that. Only we know that the switch has been made. Strand has many talents and abilities. He gave me some of his abilities to help him and you. So, now I will pretend that I am Strand.? Silver Sky did not know if anyone would understand what abilities he had been given. So he would continue to be Strand. ?I am like Strand?s twin.? ?I know what twins are. How can you change into those spider forms?? Brett could not understand this bit about shape changing. ?It is a natural ability that we have been given. All we do is think of what we want to be, and we become that person. Strand has met some very important people at the police academy since we have been going there. He has been receiving his officers training for the past six weeks and now he has to go home. I have learned the same things while I was in Strand?s body. I will be taking over as Strand. You and me have some very important things to do. One is we must help Fred move to Canada so he will be closer to the Isles. He has a twin brother, Frank who would also be an asset to us in the future. We can work on that later. Fred knows much about you and me. He only wants to help us in anyway he can. I received word from Vaun that someone is trying to kill Andy, Fred?s son. Our gods cannot interfere, but they will not stand by and see that child be murdered like his mother was. Vaun is going to have Andy put into an even deeper coma and moved away. They will tell Fred that Andy has died. So we must be here for Fred to help him from going crazy.? Silver Sky changed into Strand?s look a-like form of human. From that day on, Strand and Brett kept their secret even from Fred. Together the three worked very hard to learn from each other. Silver Sky joined the same force that Fred was working with. Richard would have, whom he thought was Strand working in many undercover cases that had to do with schools. Strand began to work though many drug cases, and brought many of the drug dealers to justice. Strand would disguise himself as a student, enter the schools, and then seek out the dealers and pushers in that school. In the evenings, Strand would return home to Brett and teach him what he had learned that day. Perry was usually nowhere around. He had met Strand years before, but was now giving up his schooling to work for some man called Relle. Strand tried to help Perry get away from this Relle. Then one day Strand was grabbed by Boss and taken to a warehouse. ?You have been protecting Carrie and Brett for many years. I am like you in many ways. I only want to protect my family. I promised Brad Bosnic that I would take care of his son. Relle is trying to lead Perry astray, but I intend to see that boy gets a proper education even if he doesn?t want to go to school. I have my own ways of teaching others. I will be working with several others from the Isles to protect Carrie?s son. So, I am asking you to back off. I found this information, and thought it would help you find more evidence on the real killers of Nile, Rose, Brad and even Fred?s wife. Study well this information and have Brett learn this as well. He has a very different and difficult role to play when he returns home to the Isles. Tell him that I Boss will be returning to the Isles and will do all I can to help Brett find the murderers of his parents. I will stay in contact with Vaun and send Seena messages if I cannot reach you upon your return to the Isles. I know about the Utaras. He is having a very rough time right now. He wants his mate, but she is nowhere around. I have told him that his mate will be freed some day like himself. He has offered to help us get closer to Gretz. There is one thing that Gretz has not realized. Mannza was the real creator of the Utaras, she is like their mother. The Utaras are very close to Mannza. The male here has vowed to get revenge on the death of Mannza. He is getting me information on his race and where the others are located. We will all work together to get Gretz. Be very careful! My bodyguards will see you arrive safely back at Carrie's home. Take care of our families.? Boss turned and watched as his two bodyguards escorted Strand from the room. Upon arriving home, Strand told Brett what had happened. ?He will leave us information with Vaun or Seena. Brett, Boss is not who the others think he is. Here read this file.? Sitting down, Brett read through the document and stared up at Strand. ?This says that Boss warned my parents to retreat and back off. He told them to go home to the Isles. Boss says here that he has found many people from the Isles living in this area. People from the Isles are being kidnapped, and sold here in this area to humans who have no idea what we are. Strand, what does this mean?? ?Someone is kidnapping our people and selling them as slaves to these humans in this area. We will have to have a plan to follow before you return home. Boss says that he will send many of our people home and hide them from these evil kidnappers. We have to find these killers and work with Boss to do it.? Strand began to write Ziptron a letter and sent the information to him. Boss was getting ready to move to another house when his two bodyguards returned. ?Listen, I received word that Gin has found the child. I am are going after Gin. I must return to help them. You two continue working here. I will be with Grik and Barcot if you need me. Barcot has found a whole settlement of wingless fairies and pixies in the mines. Bassett is keep those mines as training areas for his people. He has many of these wingless little people hiding in these mines. Still no sign of the General that guarded King Moore. Bassett said that he found two bodies of royality. He thinks it is Moore and Tia. I will call you both when I need your help. Vaun can contact these two men. Stay invisible as much as you can around the humans. You two are very noticeable in a crowd. Stay out of sight, but watch Jasper and Rift as always. Try to find out what Relle and Marts are up too. I am sick and tired of those killers. Remember that time on the Isles is different than here. I must send a message to Vaun that even the human world has been affected by the time changes on the Isles and in Ske. Listen to me, Brett is going on eight now, yet on the Isles he would be only two. Something has happened to the time continuum of Earth. I must contact Venya about this. You boys try to find out who or what was used to make these time changes.? ?Yes Boss! We know what?s to do! Vaun already tells us to see him if you not around. We be good Boss. You go and help little ones.? Oft handed a letter to Boss. ?If you stop by Secret Dell, gives this to Gorrvan for us.? ?I will! I have to go!? Boss rubbed a golden ring on his finger and vanished from the house. Boss appeared back in Big Man?s home. ?Anything happen while I was gone?? ?Gin was spotted just north of here. He is heading back to his home. I have been able to speak with Old Wiz and things are all set up on our end.? The Big Man handed Boss a drink of wine. ?Be careful! Gin has found the child.? ?I heard! Oh, Relle and Marts are definitely up to something and have been impersonating me while I am away. I have Oft and Stun watching them closely. Now, I must get some rest and get ready for Gin.? Boss hurried to his shed out back of Old Wiz?s home. Chapter Twelve It was a very hard life for many of the Isles people for they were always on the move trying to stay one step ahead of the raiders and kidnappers of children. One man was trying to come to grips with the death of his wife. He had returned home only to find that the raiders were closing in on his family. He had moved his family twice since his wife had been killed to keep them hidden from the raiders that haunted his dreams. He had found a small valley where not many knew that there was a small hamlet near by. He had found work in the fields, working as a hired hand. He started across the fields with his shovel and hoe resting on his shoulder. Tears formed in his eyes when he saw his son on the front porch. Dorrian hurried to the house. "What are you doing here?" The child jumped down from the porch and raced across the field towards his father. He was a small child with dark brown hair and hazel eyes. He resembled a very tiny elf with his pointed ears and long slender face. He stood only twenty-six inches high. That was very small even for a Cribber. His father was almost four feet tall, the normal height for an adult. Splat was almost twelve years old and should have been over three feet tall, at least. He smiled at his father. "It is okay! I be here with Dant! We stopped by to see you and his father. His father is feeling much better these days." The child tried to comfort his father. His son took the shovel and hoe from his father and carried them home. As he set the garden tools down beside the shed, the hoe handle threw Splat off balance and his small frame fell against the shed door. The head of a nail ripped his tiny arm open. He looked at the gash and ran to the well. He quickly cleaned his wound and tied a scarf around it tightly to stop the bleeding. His father had been watching his son and went running outside. "I be taking you to Dant! We go, now!" Dorrian picked up Splat and carried him as he walked down the trail. "Some man has been following me all over the place. He is after you. He killed three people who tried to trick him. I was given these spiders to give to you. Here." Dorrian glanced around and hurried off with his son towards Dant's home. "Girl at house tell me that man follow her and her father." The child said as he held his arm. His father held his son tightly in his arms. "Son, your brother and sister are safe now, so I want you safe as well." His father carried Splat to Dant's cottage and set his son on the porch. "You remember what I told you a long time ago. If you are in danger head for Red Mule and stay with the wizard there." Dant hear the ruckus and came outside to greet them. "What have you done to your arm, Splat?" Dant asked as he reached down and picked up the child. "Splat will be all right!" Dant handed the gold coins to the old man. ?This should fool those people. We will help all we can. I talked to my cousin. She told me everything about Gin.? Dant could see the spiders sitting on the child's shoulder. "I see backup has finally arrived. You little ones know what to do?" "Yes! We have been told what to do." The one spider glanced over at Dorrian walking away. "We will help your son." Splat smiled bravely as he waved good-bye to his father. He noticed tears running freely from his father's eyes, as the old man walked away. Dant carried Splat into the cottage and put him down on a bed. Dant turned to see one of the spiders enlarging himself. "Let's have a look!" Dant examined Splat's arm. "Let me see your arm." Splat held out his tiny limb. Dant pulled off the child's shirt and began cleaning the gash. The child sat down and let Dant finish putting a bandage on his arm. The spider walked closer to the child. "I had to finish some other work before I could get free to help you." Dant shook his head in disgust. "I do not like this idea at all. It is too risky. Splat, grab your blanket and pillow. We will be spending a few nights on the trail. The wagon is already loaded and waiting out back." "If Splat is to survive he has to go through with this. You know where Splat will be." The spider could see Dant nodding his head. Splat got his things together and he went outside to the wagon. The elf glanced over at the spider. "I have been told what to do." Many times, Splat had been accused of being a thief. Dant defended the child each time. There were so many Cribber thieves that no one really took heed to those who were not thieves. To many elves, Splat was just a thief. So, Splat would say he was a Once was Cribber. For in English folklore, a Cribber was another name for a thief. Splat was not a Cribber and wanted others to know it. Over the next few day, Dant and Splat would travel south. They had been living happily in Oakford for many years. Splat got to see his father and siblings anytime he wanted. With Dant being a travelling merchant, it kept both he and Splat on the road much of the time. It was nearing dusk as they pulled the wagon up to the spot they had used many times before. Splat was fast asleep in the wagon, under the seat, where Dant sat as he rein the horses. Dant jumped down and began to release the harness from the horses, as he always did. Suddenly, a man, dressed in dark forest green robes and cloak came out of nowhere and stabbed Dant in the back. Splat woke up, when he heard Dant cry out in pain. Peering out from between the sacks in the wagon, Splat watched the man as he threw a flashing thing at Dant. Splat began to cry and struggled to get out of the wagon. The man grabbed the Cribber roughly throwing him back in the wagon. "No! Don't! Dant! Dant!" Splat cried as he watched Dant trying to get up from the ground, but fell face first in the mud. The man turned quickly, hitting Splat across the head. The little one collapsed to wagon floor. The spider moved closer to Gin and bit the wizard no the leg. As Splat lay unconscious for several hours, the spider would keep Gin back from his little friend.. When the man stopped the wagon, Splat pretended to be asleep. He watched the man until he thought the man was sleeping. Splat carefully crept from the wagon and into the forest. Splat quietly walked down a trail, which he had found. The spider suddenly, appeared and stopped Splat. "You have to get away. But this is not the best time. I am here with you. We cannot leave Dant's horses by themselves." The spider knew that Splat really cared for the horses. "I go back." Splat was teleported back to the wagon by the spider. "You pretend to still be really hurt. Get down in the wagon. If that wizard hits you too much you will never make it to Red Mule." The spider helped Splat down in the wagon. The spider gave Splat a potion to help heal his wounds. Hours later, he woke up in the wagon, again. They travelled all day and night. Even the horses were very tired as they pulled into a town. Splat tried to move, only to find he was tied up. He attempted to wiggle free. After about an hour, he managed to get one arm untied. The spider stood before Splat just as they both felt.an impending doom filled their heart. Suddenly, Splat turned just in time to see the man slowly materialize in the back of the wagon. Splat knew then the man was Gin. The wizard began beating Splat, showing no mercy, but this time he spoke to the child. "Try to leave, again! You will die! Now, get down in that wagon and go to sleep." "I's hungry!" Splat was having gnawing pains in his stomach. The wizard turned around and glared down at Splat. "I will feed you, when I am ready!" Splat curled up into a ball and cried softly to himself. He felt the wagon turn and go back to the inn. It had been two days since he had eaten. He remembered some bread in one of Dant's bags. Carefully, he whispered to the spider about the food. The little fellow inched the bags towards Splat. The spider helped the child find some pieces of stale bread and cheese. The spider showed Splat how to eat his food and drink. He tucked the food into his pockets and carefully broke off little pieces and popped them into his mouth, when the wizard was not looking. He found his own tiny water skin and tucked it inside his shirt. Then he curled up into a ball. The spider would change to elf and help clean Splat's wounds. It was all he could do at the moment for the child The wizard stopped the wagon. "Get into this sack!" Splat crawled on his hands and knees into the sack. The wizard tied the end. "Stay quiet and still," he demanded. Splat did as he was told and felt the wizard lift him up. They went into the inn. Splat heard the wizard order a room. He told the innkeeper to bring food and drink. Splat felt the wizard walking upstairs. Splat heard the innkeeper come in with food and drink. The wizard had put the sack on the floor. As Splat listened he heard the wizard eating and drinking. He curled into a tighter ball and he pulled out the water skin to take a drink. He then cried himself to sleep. In the morning, Splat felt the bag being lifted up. He lay as still as he could. The wizard carried him out to the wagon. They travelled for a long time. Splat was hurting from his beatings and tried not to cry, but the pain was overwhelming. Splat had made a tiny hole in the sack, so he could see what was going on. Splat realized that he had to save and collect as much of his food and water as could hide from this wizard. For he knew that he may need it in the near future. Splat had wiggled his bag over to Dant?s sack. The child managed to cut the hole a little larger so that he could reach the rest of the bread and cheese. He remembered that Dant?s water skin was behind the other bag, but it was too far away. The spider waited until the wagon hit several large bumps, and would puch the sack closer to Splat. He would fill his tiny water skin from the larger one. Splat would pull the old blanket that Dant would use over the food and water. It was dark, by the time they arrived at an old beat up house. The wizard grabbed the sack and carried it into the house. He dumped Splat out onto the floor in the cellar. "Now, be quiet! From now on you will call me, Master Gin. So, I hope you are willing to work for your food. Here is your blanket. If you are good, then you can eat!" Gin closed the cellar door and left Splat in the dark. His eyes and face were badly swollen from his beatings. Splat could hardly see. He tried to move around in the cellar, but found out he could barely stand up. He hid his stale bread and water skin in a place only his small hand would fit. He grabbed his blanket and curled up under it. When Gin told Splat to feed the horses and chickens, the child would do exactly that. Then as time went on, Splat would take any extra eggs and hide them in his personal hiding places. Over the next few weeks, Splat managed to steal food and store it in his special places. His master would beat Splat every time he made a mistake. After several weeks of being in this cottage, Splat was moved to another town. He could see that Master Gin had put Dant?s two horses in the barn. That night upon Splat's arrival, the spider hurried to find Boss. "Gin has the child. I have done all I can to help him. I will stay with the child. You get Gin. Then we go after his goons at Wiz's home. Splat cannot take much more. His eyes are swollen shut. I have been biting Gin, but he seems to have serveral potions for bites." The spider could see Big Man standing in the doorway. "Help the child. I have to get back." Very early on the forth morning, before the others in town arose, Splat had gone to the well for water, filled his pail for the house and his water skin. His eyes were almost swollen shut. He lowered his head when he saw a Big Man across the road. By now, Splat knew his master was drunk and still sleeping of the ale from the night before. This gave Splat time to get his chores outside done and to hide any extra food he could find. But this day Splat found the ashes of a man just to the left of the front walk. Gin would always use the back door to come and go. On the second trip to the well, Splat came face to face with the Big Man. The Big Man came over to the well. "Drink this potion! It will heal you! I know your master is cruel. Here, are two other potions hide them. If you need more, poke this stick through the cellar door leading to the outside. I will leave you the potions under the old rusty bucket beside the cellar door. Your master knows that the cellar door leading outside is rusted shut. I have freed several boards for you to get your healing supplies." Splat hid the potions in his water pail and returned to the house. His master was still sleeping, so Splat hid his potions in the cellar. He returned and began his chores. Splat lived in the cellar and did his masters bidding. He had told his master about the ashes outside the front door. Gin walked outside and inspected the ashes. ?Well, he got what he deserved.? He turned to Splat as he entered the house. ?You want the same as that man just cross me the wrong way.? Gin went to his bottle and began to drink. On his own Big Man had tried to get Splat free several times. The giant finally went to find Boss. ?Gin has returned and has the child with him. The child is badly beaten. He really needs help. Gin has that protective spell on the house.? ?I will see what I can do! I will see Gin tonight. The child must leave this town for good and never return if he is to stay alive. We have to get the child to Red.? Boss glanced over at the doorway. ?Maybe, the beast can burn the house after Splat is freed of Gin.? That night, Splat awaken to hear footsteps on the floor above his head and people yelling. Carefully, he peeked out of the cellar. He watched Master Gin and another man arguing. Splat could not believe his eyes when the other man suddenly struck Master Gin in the face. ?I?ll teach you to steal from my master. How dare you?? A fight broke out, but before Gin could cast any spells the hooded figure beat Gin down to the ground. ?Someone should have beaten you long before now.? Gin pulled his boot dagger and tried to throw it at the man, but the man quickly grabbed the dagger and threw it across the room. Gin was beaten down again. Then the stranger?s eyes began to glow like fire and he reached out to Gin and grabbed him. There were two horrible cracking sounds as Splat watched his master fall to the floor. Splat waited, until the other man left. Splat called to his master, but no answer came back. Splat had been told to stay in the cellar, so he did. Early the next morning, Splat saw his master still on the floor and went to see, if he could help. "Master! Wake up! It morning!" Splat shook his master. ?I need you to fire started! Wake up!" No movement or answer, so Splat went to the door and looked out. He saw the Big Man who had given him the potions. Splat knew that the man would help him. He had no idea who the man was or what he did. Splat waved to the Big Man as he came down the road and stumbled outside to the porch to meet him. "Master Gin hurt! Man hurt master, last night!" Splat called out to the Big Man. The Big Man listened to Splat, and then they ran into the house. The Big Man examined at the cribber's master, and then turned to face Splat. "Your master is dead!" "Him is! Now, I not get food!" Splat sat on the floor pouting. The Big Man picked up Splat, sat him on a chair. "Your master was a bad man. He hurt many people. Here is something for you to eat. Now, I want you to stay on that chair, until I come back. Don't touch anything in the house." Splat sat eating the food the Big Man had given him. The Big Man soon returned with other men, and began to take boxes of things from the wizard's home. The Big Man removed the body as well for Splat and had it burned. Splat stood watching the men bury his master?s ashes out back near the barn. Taking his time, Splat looked around and saw what he was looking for. He walked over to a small patch of flowers and picked a small bouquet. He walked back to the grave and laid the flowers on top. ?You were a very mean man, Master Gin. I pray that you will find peace in your heart now. Even though you were mean to me, I never hated you. I pray that our gods bless you always.? Splat sighed as he walked back to the house and returned to his chair. "Splat, once we are done cleaning out all Gin's belongings, this will be your home. We are only taking the bad stuff out, so you will not be harmed. Now, you are the master of your own home! You have been here for a while. You know what a rough town this can be. If for any reason you have to leave this town of Silkie, I want you to go to Red Mule Town and see the master wizard there. He is a good man and will help you!" The Big Man only wanted to help his little friend. ?If by any chance you find anything in this house that glows, come and see me, immediately. I do not want you harmed. Do not touch it!? Splat waited for the men to leave. He started with his chores first. The animals had to be taken care of first. Then he began to clean his house and sang to himself as he worked. The Big Man showed Splat how to light a fire in the fireplace. Splat worked all that day and into the next without sleep. "My house!" Splat looked around the living room and smiled. He had cleaned up the whole house, but Splat was still full of energy. He went outside to see if anything needed to be fixed. He worked for a while and was finally starting to get tired. The Big Man had showed Splat how to prepare a simple meal by cleaning some root vegetables and by boiling up with some eggs from his chickens in the hen house. He made himself something to eat, fed the animals and retired to his bedroom. The next morning, after doing his chores in the barn. He walked into the back room of his house. He noticed a board was loose and began to fix it. Underneath he found several small boxes overflowing with treasure. Splat did not know what to do at first. He finally dragged a small carpet over the hole and pulled a chair on it. Splat hurried to the barn and grabbed one of the old feed sacks and returned to the boxes in the floor. Splat put the boxes into the sack and replaced the board. He dragged the carpet back over the board and left the chair on top. Splat thought that the chair would tell him if anyone tried to steal his boxes. Splat waited out on the porch for the Big Man to walk by. A short while later, Splat heard someone coming. It was the Big Man coming to visit. "Well, I can see you have been busy around here!" The Big Man smiled. "I thought I would drop by to see how you were doing?" "I's fine! Come in!" Splat said. "Tea! Wants some tea?" "Splat, I would like that very much!" The Big Man said as he sat down. "You are truly amazing. I have never seen this place so clean before." "I's gots to show you something. I find boxes. When master first die, you took out all the bad things for Splat!" Splat said as he ran into the backroom. Big Man followed. "See, in here I's finds these. Now, what Splat do?" Big Man looked at the box and opened it! "WOW! Splat is a very wealthy little man." "I am? But those not mine!" Splat said looking up at his friend. "They are now! I have a better box for you. I'll be right back!" The Big Man hurried off and returned with a larger box for Splat. "This box will hold everything!" The Big Man helped Splat to place all his gold, gems and magical items into the larger box. "Splat, this is a magical box. I want you to lock it with this key. Then we will put the box in a better hiding place. Floorboards are always the first place Cribbers look." Big Man watched as Splat locked the box. "Now, we put the box into this magical bag so it is easy for you to carry. Give me all your shirts!" Big Man sewed a cord to all Splat's shirts. The man showed Splat how to tie his magic bag to the inside of his shirt for safekeeping. "You will never be without your treasures!" Big Man had spotted several items that did not belong to Splat. "These belong to the wizard that lives up on that hill. See, up there!" Big Man pointed up at the hill out back of Splat's. "You should take this ring and these scrolls, go give it to Old Wiz. Explained to him what has happened." Splat smiled and put the ring and scrolls away in his small bag. "I's go, after tea!" Big Man smiled at Splat. "The master wizard is a nice man, but watch, his larger apprentice though. He is like your master was." "Okay! Splat be careful!" Splat looked at a piece of paper. "Splat, almost forgets! I's need harness down from wall in barn. I's not reach it and bags of feed. I's too short." Splat read from his list. Big Man laughed and messed up Splat's hair. "I will get them down for you. Splat, I will stop by later to see you. If you need me, I live three houses down and on this side of the street. My house has a green chair on the porch. I have chores to do, so I will be home later." Splat and Big Man finished their tea. The Big Man went to the barn and helped the Cribber with his harness and feed for the horses. Splat sat on the back of the wagon. He had planned going to get supplies later. He decided to put his treasure box magical bag into the feedbag, which was on the back of the wagon. Splat then realized that it would be better if he got his things ready for his trip to town, now seeing it was light. That way, if he was tired from his trip to the wizards, Splat would not have to still pack up his things. So, Splat prepared everything for his trip. Food, extra clothes, water and feed for the horses were all on the wagon. Splat's barn was set back in amongst a grove of trees. It could not be seen from the road at all. There was a private road that his master had taken to bring Splat back to the house unseen the night they arrived home after being kidnapped. Splat scouted out the road several times when his master had been sleeping after a night on the town. Splat left shortly after and walked up the hill to the wizard's house. His little spider stayed close to his friend. The Cribber knocked on the door. "I's come to see wizard master!" Splat informed the apprentice. The apprentice was about to turn Splat away. "Who is it apprentice?" Came a voice from within. "I's Splat! I's come to see Master Wizard. Is him home?" Splat hollered as loud as he could. "All right, young man. What is this all about?" The master moved forward closet to the door. He invited Splat inside and showed the Cribber to a chair. Splat handed the ring and scrolls over to the master. "I's find this in floor and Big Man tell me it be yours! So, I brings them to you. Here!" Splat gave the master, his property. Splat told the wizard his story. After he was finished he rose from his chair and started for the door. "I's go now! Bye!" Splat found himself unable to move. "Hey! Lets Splat go!" Old Wiz looked down at Splat. "That was some story you told me. I have never heard anything like it, before." The wizard began to cast a spell. "There, now you may go. If I find out that you lied to me, your feet will stay that size. If you told me the truth I will remove the spell and give you a reward!" The master helped Splat to the door. "Little man, leave while you can." The master whispered. Splat gazed down looked at his feet. They looked like giants feet. He stumbled his way home and hid in his house. He waited until dark. He was very happy that he had packed up bunch of stuff. He packed up the rest of his house that he could carry and put it on his wagon. The spider helped Splat to pack up as much as the wagon could carry. He got all his own things, as well as pots, pans, bedding, food, water, small side table and two rocking chairs. He checked box of treasure he buried it inside a bag of feed it was still there. "We go way from here. We find place where Splat is liked! Big Man is right, this is rough place." Splat said to the horses. "I's feed you now and we will leave in morning." Splat put two small crates with six chickens each and one rooster onto the wagon. He filled up a small barrel with chicken feed and put it next to the crates. "I's going to see Big Man and say good-bye. I's will take you down the road. You two can wait there for me." Splat quietly harnessed up his horses and hitched them to his wagon. He fastened his stool to the side of the wagon. It was the stool that he used to reach the horses while harnessing them to the wagon. He led them down a back trail from his house. He went to see if Big Man was home and found the door open. Splat's heart started to beat faster. "No! Big Man dead, too!" Before him on the floor was the Big Man. Splat did not even go inside. He stumbled his way to the wagon. Splat wiped his tears as he hugged one of his horse?s legs. He went to turn the horses towards home. He noticed something glowing near his home. From the shadows of the trees, Splat could see the wizard outside of his home. He looked at his house as raging flames shattered the windows and began to devour his home. Frightened, Splat hid in the shadow so the wizard did not see him. He took one last look as his house. It had collapsed into a flaming ball of fire. Tears ran down his face as he stumbled his way back to his horses. "We go now. That wizard burned my house. We go far away from here. Never come back." Splat quietly led his two horses a mile from the edge of town. Splat followed the road for miles that day. Near evening, he stopped to feed and watered his horses. He groomed them while they ate, and then fell asleep in the wagon. Splat tried to stay off the main roads at night. He would find a small wagon trail and pull off on it for the night, and then he would cover the wagon and horses with branches. He would travel steadily all day. His horses did not mind. They travelled like that for two weeks straight. The spider would act as a guard at night to protect the child. Splat never rushed the horses for they were his friends, his only friends next to his twelve chickens, which gave him fresh eggs every day. It was the third night of the third week when Splat came to the crossroads north of Silkie Isle. He stopped. There were many signs pointing in all different directions. ?Which way to go? That road to the left goes to Longlog and Corndale. We can go Brycall, Landsnest. Hey, I hear of this place before. Remember papa say, something about Red Mule. So did Big Man. We go there. That okay with you?? Splat was talking to his horse, and they whinnied back at him in reply. ?Okay, Red Mule it is! Sure hope people friendlier there than in Silkie.? "I heard it was a very nice place to live. Splat, you will like it there." The spider sat on the bench seat beside his friend. It was a long trip by horse and wagon, through the mountains and valleys near Brycall. Splat could see there were many wagons on this road. He kept to himself, and would only travel during the day. Splat found that along this road were stopovers for wagon. Small areas guarded at night by giants or ogres. As he pulled his wagon into his first stopover an ogre walked over to help Splat into a shaded area. ?This is some place you gots here!? ?Master Red wants all people on his side to feel safe. There are cooking area! See!? The ogre pointed to a stone fireplace with a stack of wood beside it. ?These are free areas! Conclave Wizards pay us to guard you. Less costly that being beaten up! To hard to find Healer these days! Horse can be stabled if you wants, we got good oat and hay for them all. I get you chicken run, to let chicken get exercise. If you tired, you can see that giant over there. Tell him that Oroft sent you to get food for you. Tonight meal is wild boar or deer with root veggie. We buy them from Red Mule Wizard?s apprentice! Best gardens around to buy food from! Where you heading?? ?Red Mule! Has had bad luck. First me get sold to man, but him nice person and treat Splat like son. Then Wizard Gin kidnaps Splat. I escape with just what you see there after other wizard gives me big feet, and burn down my house. Big Man dead, now, so I move away. I hear wizard of Red Mule really nice to little people.? Splat got down from his wagon and began to unbuckle his horses. ?You say that Gin is dead. Who kill him?? The ogre had to hear this. ?Not know! I told to stay in cellar, so I do. I peek out when I hear big fight. In morning, I find Wizard Gin dead. Big Man help me. Then him too dies few days later. Big Man tells me the Wizard Gin house mine, but other wizard burn it down. So, we go to Red Mule. Have no place else to go! Never seen so many mountains and valleys before. Really pretty around here.? Splat was enjoying talking to this guard. ?There now I get horses and chicken fed and watered first.? Splat cared for his animals first then went over to the giant. Oroft says I can get food here. How much it cost!? ?Nothing! It is part of the service. Here is your meal. Just return your plate and cup!? The giant gave Splat a hand carrying his meal to his campfire that Oroft had already started for the Cribber. There was enough food on the plate to last Splat for four meals. Splat put the other food carefully away and sat drinking his ale. He cleaned his plate and cup and returned them to the giant. ?Thanks! You really good cook! Best meal I had in long time. I give you fresh eggs for morning for your breakfast. Share with Oroft. I going to sleep now.? Splat went over to his wagon and went to sleep. The spider sat guard on the bench seat watching the guards. "The wizard Gin is dead?" Oroft sat down to question the spider. "Oh, him dead all right. So, is his apprentice. It was apprentice that set fire to the house and killed Big Man. I was told by other spiders in the area. Send help for Old Wiz, him gets hurt and tries to find out if Cribber in fire of his home. Old Wiz is really bad. Boss is trying to help. It was the apprentice that killed Big Man. Boss killed the other two with the apprentice. Send healer to Inn or tavern." The spider spoke and told the giant and ogres about the others on the roads where they had come from. Early next morning, Splat was helped to hitch his wagon and gather up his chickens. He handed Oroft the eggs as he waved good-bye. Then he drove off. He waved to the guards and shouted back at them. ?Thanks!? These rest areas were about every twenty or thirty miles from each other. It was slow travelling the steep hills, but Splat would enjoy the scenery as they travelled. He stopped at Brycall and was told of a road leading to Red Mule, mainly merchants used it. Splat used the back road and even found a stopover on that road. As he worked his way along the forest trail, heading towards Red Mule Tower, he saw a sign directing him towards Red Mule town. The sign said forty miles to Red Mule. Splat spotted a small area where some travellers had camped the night before. He decided to use the same area, but his horses pulled the wagon off the main trail and into some woods, before stopping. ?Okay we stay here!? That night, while Splat was bedding down the horses, he heard a funny noise. He went to take a look. It was a humanoid that appeared to be hurt. Splat could not see the being's face. That did not matter to Splat. What did matter was this person was hurt. Splat made his way over to the male being. "What happen?" Splat asked the man. "Am I glad you found me!" The man smiled at Splat. "I was attacked by some highway men." Splat understood why his horses had moved from the other area. He helped the person up and over to his wagon. The being patted Splat on the back. "Thanks, young fellow! I am call Hornbull," he sat down on the back of the wagon. "Which way are you going?" Splat looked up at the being. "I's never know! My horses and me travels round looking for nice place to live! Where no one gets killed! You know such place?" Hornbull could see hurt expression in Splat's face. "I live in a nice town and our wizard likes everyone. Come with stay with me, until you find some place of your own." Splat turned to face his horses. "Well, you two! What you think? We take Hornbull home and see?" Both horses whinnied at Splat. "Okay, we take you home. In morning, we all need sleep. Here blanket for you! You sleep at this end of wagon. That my bed up there." Splat went around to his horses. "Watch him! I's go sleep, now." Each horse lowered his head and Splat kissed each goodnight. Hornbull covered himself with the blanket. He could feel his leg was hurt, but he would wait until he arrived home, before healing it. Hornbull, himself was a wizard. Splat tried four times to get up into the wagon, and on the fifth try he tumbled in. He massive feet caused him to trip over Hornbull. "Sorry! Nots mean to trip on you! Here is water and a clean cloth to wash sore leg with! I's got lots of water. Here use some of this salve Big Man gives me. You hungry? I's got cheese and bread. Here!" Splat handed the being, the salve, a clean piece of cloth for a bandage, food and water. Hornbull cleaned off his cut leg, put on the salve and wrapped a bandage around it. "You are a Cribber?" Hornbull asked Splat. "Once was! Not, no more! Splat just little man with big feet." Splat crawled into his bed. Hornbull ate his food and drank some water. "Thanks for helping me! Not many people would have even stopped." Splat did not understand why someone would leave an injured man like Hornbull. "Why?" Hornbull lowered his eyes as he tried to lean up against the side of the wagon. "Because I am a minotaur." "What has that gots to do with it?" Splat gave Hornbull a puzzled glance. "You hurt! So, me help! I's not care what you look like. Look at me!" Proudly and in a firm voice Hornbull said. "I have never met a man like you before. Good-night, my friend!" Splat rolled over and went to sleep. He kept waking up and would look over at the minotaur, then drift off to sleep, again. Early next morning, Hornbull helped Splat with the horses. Hornbull sat in the wagon as they rode into Red Mule. When they rode into town, several men rushed over to Hornbull asking him what happened and who Splat was. Everyone thanked Splat for helping their friend. Hornbull had asked the Cribber to stop at the inn. "Splat, come with me!" Splat went into the inn with his friend. Hornbull called to a man. "Dryvas, come here!" Seeing his friend was injured, the elf hurried over to Hornbull. "Are you all right?" ?Almost wasn?t!? Hornbull nodded his head and smiled. "Yes! Thanks to my friend here! Take his two horses to the stables, and give them food and water. Make sure they are bedding down with care and love. Put these chickens into the extra pen, beside my egg layers. See they get fed and watered as well." Dryvas almost laughed, but could see that Hornbull meant what he said. Dryvas noticed Splat waiting for an answer. "I take it, those horses and chickens are special? I will care for them, myself." "Thank you!" Splat said quietly. "They are my friends! We all live together! We are all family!" Glancing over at Splat, Dryvas smiled then he walked towards the inn door. He did not even need to lead the horses. They knew Dryvas was taking them to the stables and followed after him. "You two are very smart horses. I see you are also very faithful to your little owner as well!" The large grey muzzled Dryvas, as if he understood. Dryvas could see something different in these horses. He cared for them and then went back to Hornbull. "Young man, those horses are very different from all others that I have seen. They are very intelligent." Dryvas was very impressed and that was not easy to do, especially, with an elf from the Underground. "The chickens are fed and watered!" ?Thanks!? Splat glanced over at Dryvas. "We have been through lots. Most bad things! I always care and love them. Every night we sleep together. We good friends!" Dryvas had notice Splat's feet before he had bedded down the horses. He was wondering what Splat was going to live on. What work the little fellow could do? He knew that Splat was a Cribber and that those people were thieves. Hornbull bought out some food for everyone to eat. As he set the food upon the table, a man walked over to him. "Hornbull, the last time I was here, I lost a ring!" The man paused and thought for a moment. "You didn't find any ring, did you?" "No! I checked that room after you left. Like I said I would." Hornbull rose to his feet. "You are always losing things!" Splat had been listening to the man. "Hornbull, can I's see if I's can find it. I's be good at finding things." "Go a head, Splat!" Hornbull showed Splat the room. ?People are always losing things in my Inn and Tavern. Splat, if you can find the ring. I will give you a job as my Finder." Hornbull, Dryvas and the other man watched Splat. The Cribber began to walk around the room. Soon he was down on his hands and knees. He began searching the room. The others watched as Splat took out a knife. He began to dig in the cracks between the boards and where the floor met the walls, even the corners. "I finding lots here. This like treasure room!" After only a half hour, Splat rose to his feet and put all seventy-three items he had found on the table. The man laughed and patted Splat on the back. "Not only has he found my ring I lost, but he has found others belongings. It looks like this Cribber has a job." Hornbull picked up the items and put them into a bag. "I think my friend is right, Splat. You will be my Finder for the Inn. How does that sound?" Splat's eyes sparkled with joy as he began to look for more things. By the end of the day, Splat had found ten small boxes full of assorted items, which he set down in front of Hornbull on the table, before they ate their evening meal. "This is from all the rooms on the first floor. I do other two floors tomorrow and next day." When Hornbull saw Splat crawling up the stairs to the other floor, the minotaur fixed up the old wood box for Splat as his own room on the main floor of the inn. Splat was very happy, even if the room was only a huge wood box off the kitchen. The wood box had been used for firewood at one time, but now it was Splat's new home. It was a huge box, and held over three cords of wood at one time. Nice and warm, dry and clean was Splat's new home. Hornbull helped his little Finder get a cot and his table to use as a desk. Hornbull put up some shelves at Splat's level and gave him some books. Splat put his two rocking chairs into his new home. Dryvas helped Splat paint the outside and inside with whitewash. Dryvas even made a sign for the outside of it. SPLAT - FINDER SERVICE YOU LOSE - I'S FIND IT IF NOT IN - LEAVE MESSAGE AT INN Dryvas had the job of returning all articles that Splat had found the first few days. Hornbull had made a list of who had lost what. So, it was just a matter of returning the items. Dryvas was told many times to give Splat gold or other items as a reward. Splat would hide his rewards away from all. Within a month, Splat had begun finding things others had lost. He was becoming very popular in the town of Red Mule and Copperpot. Splat loved his work even though he received small rewards for his efforts. Hornbull gave his Finder free food and drink, plus his box as Splat called his home. One afternoon, Splat had arrived home, after being away for almost a week on Copperpot Isles helping True Grey find a special ring, which he had thought someone, had stolen. Both Splat and True Grey started laughing when the Cribber found the missing ring stuck in one of True Grey?s scales. True Grey paid Splat five gold for that find. So, Splat was tired and went right to his home, only to find a lady elf waiting for him in his room. ?I?m lookin' for Splat!" The woman was dressed in very fine clothes. "I's be Splat," he replied as he sat down in his chair. The elf seemed upset, so Splat went to get her a glass of wine. He returned and handed the woman her drink. She sipped her wine, "Splat, I cannot find a friend of mine. He went to Brycall. He has not returned for weeks. I will pay you well, if you can find him for me." Splat smiled and wrote down all the information. "I's leave tomorrow for Brycall. I's tired and just came back from other trip. I's find friend, you not to worry." The woman smiled as she set her empty glass on the crate. "Splat, you are my only hope. Here is something in advance." She handed Splat three gold coins. "I will be waiting for you at the Inn." Splat got himself something to eat and went right to bed. Splat told Hornbull where he was off to, as he went to the stables early the next morning and harnessed his team of horses to his wagon. It was a four-day trip to Brycall. He arrived early in the morning, and set right to work to find the woman's friend. He went to the inn, first. "I's looking for an elf. He has scar on face, and he wears a black band with orange star on it, about his head. Have you seen man?" he asked the innkeeper. "That man was here, last night. He was with a lady. She lives in the old house on the far edge of town," the innkeeper said. He had Splat do some finding work for him, and knew his little Finder very well. The Innkeeper paid Splat three gold coins plus free meals, drink and a room for his work. Splat went to the woman's house to see if the man was there. He did not say a word to the man, but he watched the man for two days. He wrote down all the things man was doing. On the third night, after the man went to bed. Splat gathered up all his things and headed for home. He arrived home on the eleventh night and went right to bed. In the morning, he went into the inn and saw the woman. "I's find man for you. He still in Brycall. Him lives with another lady in old house at edge of town." Splat was not the smartest Cribber around. He handed the woman a list of the things the man had been doing. The elfin woman's eyes grew large, while her face was turning redder and redder. "I will kill him!" She yelled and hit Splat's desk with her fist. Splat jumped and hid under the box he used for a desk. "You only asked me to find him!" Splat squealed. The woman looked down at Splat and realized that she had frightened him. "Not you, Splat! You did a good job! It is my husband I will kill! When he gets home! Thank you, Splat! Here is your pay!" The woman handed Splat ten gold coins. "A job well done deserves good pay! I have given you a bonus!" With that the elfin lady turned and left for her home. Splat climbed out of his box and went to see Hornbull. "Splat, what was all that yelling about?" Hornbull asked. Splat answered innocently. "I's just tell lady, I's find her friend with other woman, but friend turn out to be husband of lady here. Maybe, Splat goof! I's gets twelve gold coins for this job!" Hornbull and Dryvas sat laughing at the cribber's comments. Hornbull patted Splat on the back. "Splat, you did not goof. Her husband did!" "You only did your job, Splat!" Dryvas could not help, but laugh at the little one. "That's all the woman asked you to do. You did not know it was her husband." Splat sat and ate his meal. "I's going to take today off. Oh, that trip for True Grey. Him had ring stuck in him scale. All we do was laugh, True Grey says I best finder ever. Him going to tell Red Mule Wizard! Well, I go to river. I's must think. I's be back by night time." Hornbull packed some food and drink for his Cribber, then watched as Splat waddled down to the path leading towards the river. "Splat does not understand what goes on between men and women!" Hornbull could see just how naive Splat really was. Dryvas could not help but laughed. "I do not think he ever will! In some ways he is so mature, but other times he acts, so stupid." Hornbull nodded his head. "I know what you mean. He told me that his master would beat him. He was beaten really badly and still has many scars. Several of those scars are on his head and face. You know when a person gets hurt on his head they are never really the same after that. I told Eric about Wizard Gin being dead, and what Splat said about Big Man. Eric tried to investigate, but only found out that Big Man was dead. The whole town has gone on the defensive. Eric could not find Old Wiz at all. The innkeeper said his new apprentice had taken Old Wiz to a healer. Apparently, Old Wiz was badly burnt by a house fire. That is all Eric was told. I told Drymar to fly there and see if he could find out what was going on." ?I heard that Marts and Relle have vanished. The Conclave has been looking for them everywhere. Not a sign of them! Oroft has move closer to Horman?s Tower. Someone has been attacking others in that area. Oroft has his men trying to move out further from the Brycall and Longlog Crossing. It is dangerous, in Bonner and Silkie. Red is slowly moving his men out further into more dangerous areas. Red is not using the elves now, but only Giants and Ogres.? Dryvas listened to his friend. ?You know those three children that Red was told to protect? Well, I was told that Splat is the third child that Red was to protect. Guard him well!? ?I have talked to Eric already. I know who Splat is. I sent word to Dorrian that I have Splat with me. I met Dorrian a long time ago, when Splat was very tiny. They found Dant wounded but alive. He has been looking for Splat for months. Dorrian travels looking for his son. I sent word to Bulton to contact Dorrian or Dant. Eric told Red. We are to keep Splat here with us. Bulton has sent several of Splat?s brothers and sister to Copperpot Isle. Splat?s youngest brother, Zar is on Copperpot Isle and their sister. True Grey deliberately hid the ring to get Splat to his Island so he could see his brother and sister. Splat has not said a word. He is still very frightened. Zar found some papers at the attack site where Dant was found, that Gin was sent to kill Splat. He kidnapped him instead and kept him as a slave. Lucky for Splat!? Hornbull sighed as he passed Dryvas a drink of ale. "There is that spider always around Splat as well. I have seen them many times at Red's Tower. The little spider stays in Splat's box and guards his things. He goes with Splat on these trips as well." Dryvas sighed as he looked out the window of the inn. "He is lucky to be alive." ******* Meanwhile, Splat slowly tripped his way down to his favourite spot beside the river and spread out his blanket. He loved to lay and watch the birds and dragons flying in the sky. The birds were there, but he had not seen a dragon flying for months. He began to write in his book of things to do. Afterwards, he sat and read his notebook from beginning to end. "This not right!" Splat spoke out loud. "Dragons not fly in sky anymore. Why?" He lay on his back wondering about where all the dragons were? "Why they not fly?" After a while, Splat made some more notes, reminding himself to find out where dragons had gone. Being a Finder, maybe, he could find the dragons. As he rested and wondered, Splat must have drifted off to sleep. He woke up when he heard something. He looked around and listened. It sounded like someone was crying. He quietly got up and went to investigate. As he followed the sounds of the crying, he came upon a tiny fairy-like creature. He could see she was crying. Splat waited and watched. She did not move from the spot, where she was sitting. Even when a spider tried to attack her, she cast a fire spell and watched as the spider went up in flames. Splat moved a little closer. "Are you all right?" She turned and looked at Splat. "No! Joleen hurt!" "Can I's help?" Splat asked. Joleen nodded her head. "Look at Joleen's foot and leg." Splat walked over and could see a cut on her foot. The cut went up to almost her knee. He carefully lifted her into his arms and carried his little six-inch friend back to his blanket. He placed her down ever so gently. Then went to the river for some water. When he returned he washed off her cut placed a bandage on it. "Where you live?" Splat asked. "Joleen live with Wizard Red at tower. You take Joleen home?" She watched as Splat packed up his things and carried her to the inn. Splat had wrapped Joleen in a piece of his blanket, which he had cut off his own. Splat always told Hornbull where he was going. "Hornbull, I's take Joleen home. She hurt!" Splat began to explain. The minotaur walked over to Joleen and Splat. "Let me see what she did!" He wanted to make sure that she would be all right going home. Splat carefully unwrapped Joleen, and let Hornbull take a look at her foot and leg. "This is a bad cut! Joleen, I better send for a healer. Then Splat will take you home!" Hornbull said as he looked in Dryvas direction. The elf immediately left and returned with in a short time. Dryvas was a wizard and had gone to tell Joleen's people about her being injured. He had found Eric, Red's apprentice and explained what happened to Joleen. Red was away and would not be back for at least several weeks. Eric had called a healer to go to the inn and see to Joleen's cut. The healer arrived shortly after Dryvas had returned to the inn. Hornbull helped Splat move Joleen into his room, where the healer was tending to her wounds. Splat sat and watched the healer. "Here you are, Miss!" The healer turned to Splat. "I want to see you for a minute." Splat walked into the kitchen with the healer. The man turned to Splat. "She is not to be moved for a few days. Keep her quiet! Let her rest! I will return tomorrow and change her bandages." Splat nodded his head and walked back into his box. He sat down beside Joleen. "Healer said you stay here with me for few days!" Splat told her. "I take you home after you better." It was the second day that Joleen recognized Splat as one of her old friends. "You Dorrian's little son, Splat? I, be Joleen, King Moore's daughter. Them killed mommy and daddy! They even kill my Kyle! Him have grave at tower." Splat explained how his mother had died and he was sold to Dant. Splat continued to tell Joleen what the bad wizard had done to Dant and himself. Joleen stayed for almost a week with Splat. During that time they renewed their friendships. Splat drove his team of horses back to the tower. He and Joleen visited the grave of Kyle. As they stood there crying, Flame flew down to see what was going on. Joleen introduced Splat to Flame. This was the beginning of a three-person friendship that would last forever. Sometimes, Joleen and Flame would go as backup for Splat on his finding trips. They would travel all over the Isles on these trips. What the three did not know was that Drymar has been sent by Eric to protect all three little ones as they travelled. These two years went by quickly for all three of the little ones. They were great times. Joleen had finished her fairy magic book and loaned it to Splat so he could learn his magic as well. She would help by being his temporary master. It was on one such trip home that Joleen and Splat began to notice that something strange was happening all over the Isles. It was while they were riding past a farm home, that they noticed the people were not there, anymore. Their farmer friends had just vanished along with their workers. Splat and Joleen had always been welcome to stay the night at this certain farm. They had pulled the horses up to the barn doors like they always did. Splat jumped down and ran inside the barn. The other horses and wagon were gone. He turned to Joleen. "I's go check house. You stay with horses!" Splat tripped his way to the farmhouse and knocked. No answered and the door was open slightly. He went inside, all the furniture, clothes; everything was still there, but not the people. Splat even found food and wine. This strangeness gave Splat the shivers and he went to the barn. "Joleen, we not stay here! Something be wrong!" Splat climbed up into the wagon and they left. "I see food still on plates and no one around to eat it. I nots like this feeling." As they rode along, they found other farms just like the first. It was like that all the way to Frost. They stayed in Frost and in the morning they went to Red's Tower. Red was away on business, but they told Eric and Drymar what they had found. "Eric, everyone disappearing! They take no food or clothes with them. We find nine farms like that. Something bad is going on! I's mark farms on my way for you!" Splat showed Eric the map. "See!" Eric made notes and a diagram of the area. "Thank you! It is like this all over! Drymar has investigated several farms around here. All the people are missing. Even some livestock is gone!? Joleen went to her room to rest. She was very tired from travelling around. Splat stayed with Eric and Joleen that night and headed to Red Mule in the morning. He was almost to his town when he decided to stop at the old mill to water his horses. He pulled up to the side road. That is when he heard a strange, whirring noise. He hurried his horses and made tracks right for town, without stopping. Once at the inn, he went inside and saw Hornbull. He told his friend what he and Joleen had found out. Dryvas was interested in the noise. "Splat, can you show me where you heard those strange noises." Splat took out his map and showed Dryvas where he had heard the strange sounds. "See right here! I's marked it! It was just as I started to go up hill to old mill! Drymar has been finding no one home on many farms. You think this is same thing involved?" Dryvas studied the map. "Hornbull, I am going to see Eric. I will check out the noises on my return. I should be back before nightfall." Splat and Hornbull went to the town and told the people to stay home. Everyone agreed, but one man. He left in a huff and slammed the door. Splat and Hornbull went back to the inn. It was getting dark and Dryvas had not come home. Splat got some sleep and in the morning he went to Dryvas's room. His bed was not slept in. So, Splat told Hornbull, he was going out to look for their friend. He went to his house box and packed up his things. He put them in a pouch that was magic and always seemed bottomless. He left the inn with his horses and wagon. Splat rode a short way, and then walked along the road. He kept his eyes opened and listened for everything. As he approached the area where he had heard the noises. He remembered a cave not to far from the trail. He took his horses and wagon to the cave. Splat headed off on his own. He found a campsite, where someone had camped the night before. The ashes were still warm. He found a trail of something being dragged through the bushes, and decided to check on it. It was surprising, how silently Splat could move in the woods, even with his big feet. He would crawl like a snake, slowly making his way through the brush and low laying shrubs. He stopped as he heard something. Looking around he saw a man tied to a tree. He was slumped over and the ropes held him up. Splat slowly did an area check and found no one. He went to the man and cut him down. As the man fell to the ground, he moaned. Splat rolled the man over and saw it was Eric. His face was all swollen from a beating he had received. He tried to move. "Shhh!" Splat whispered. "Eric, it me, Splat! I's help you to the wagon. It in cave not far from here." An hour later, of tripping and stumbling Splat managed to get Eric to the cave. "Eric, where Dryvas?" Splat was worried about his friend. Eric opened his swollen eyes. "He is near the old mill." Splat knew that he would need the wagon. He managed to get Eric onto the wagon and slowly walked his horses through the woods to the mill. He found Dryvas lying beside a pile of wood. Eric helped Dryvas onto the wagon. Splat drove his horses as fast as they could run back to the inn. Hornbull came running out with several others. They helped Splat with the two men. Dryvas just lay on the bed, and Splat knew that his friend was dead. Splat sat beside Dryvas and began to cry. "Him dead!" Splat went to put his horses in the barn and bed them down for the night. He saw two men carrying out Dryvas's body from the inn as he entered. It was a long climb up the stairs to Eric's room. He saw Eric lying in bed as Hornbull cleaned his wounds. Eric moved his head and looked over at Splat. "I am sorry, Splat!" Eric could see his little friend was very upset and was trying to comfort him. Hornbull glanced over at Splat. "Go downstairs and watch the bar for me. I will be down as soon as the Healer comes." Splat went down to the bar and helped the barmaid. He worked around the inn for the next few days. He gave Eric a ride home in his wagon. Eric was still very weak. So, Splat helped his friend into the tower. Splat went to find Joleen, but found two guards, and returned to Eric's room. "I not finds Joleen anywhere!" Eric managed to call Emerald at her tower and tell her what had happened. "Splat helped me home! Joleen is missing! One servant said he had seen her leaving shortly after Red left. Where did Red go?" "It is his time to be with Shadow. Eric wait until tonight! Then call Red! Call if you need help!" Emerald had closed her conversation. Splat stayed until after dinner. He was about to leave when Red called Eric. "Eric, I'll be home in a few days!" Said Red. "Red, did Joleen find you?" Eric asked. Red realized that Joleen had followed him. "No! Don't tell me! She might be lost! I'll watch for her! I will be heading for Talon?s Inn at Stayn. Call ahead and see my room is readied. I could take me at least two weeks to return." As Splat's heart jumped into his throat. The little man left Red?s Tower and to head home. Eric shook his head as he saw Splat riding away on his wagon. Splat rode right to the inn and packed some things. He left Red Mule muttering something about a missing friend to Hornbull. The old minotaur ran after Splat, but his little friend was out of sight. Splat rode passed Red's Tower as fast as his horses pulled the wagon. He was headed for the Isle of Stayn. He soon saw the magical opening to Stayn Isle and walked his horses through. He stayed at Spruce that night, and in the morning he headed in the direction of Stayn. Splat had heard of an inn that Red's son, Talon owned. It was to this inn that Splat was heading. All of a sudden, a medium size reddish brown dragon swooped down and grabbed Splat's horses. He and all his belongings fell from his wagon. Luckily for Splat, he landed in some trees, because the dragon swooped again and missed Splat. There was no room for the dragon to land amongst the trees. Splat scrambled into the bushes and hid there for a while. After the dragon left, Splat limped out of the bushes and search around for his belongings and horses. After finding nothing, Splat limped his way along the road towards the town of Stayn. He arrived on the outskirts of town early next morning. He stumbled into town. People thought he was drunk and left him alone. He found the inn and stumbled inside. He put a coin on the table. A tall male elf walked over and looked down at Splat. "What is it you want?" he asked? ?Food and drink!? Splat looked up at the elf with a beard. "Food and a drink of water." The elf sat down after bringing the food and water to Splat. "Where are you from?" "I's from Red Mule!" Splat gulped his food down. "I's Splat! I's lookin' for wizard!" The elf smiled. "You are looking for Red?" "Yup! Red! I's must find him!" Splat continued to eat. "Red, will be here in a few days. I'm his son, Talon." The bearded elf told Splat. Tired and very upset Splat looked up at Talon. "Here is for food, drink and room. I's stay the night!" Talon held out his hand and Splat put two gold coins into his hand. "Splat, this is too much! It is only one coin for a night and food. I don't charge for water!" Talon handed back a coin to Splat, and watched little one put his coin back into his bag inside his shirt. Talon sat with his little customer. "Bad things happen out there! My friends, all gone! Poof! All gone! I find one friend Eric hurt and one friend Dryvas dead! Now, my two best friends gone! They are dead, too! My really best friend gone! She disappears! All me have is Hornbull, Flame, Eric, and me!" Splat buried his head in his hands as he cried. "I have seen much of this these past days." Talon nodded at Splat. "Come, I will show you to your room." Splat jumped down and stumbled his way across the floor. Talon looked down at the Cribbers feet, but said nothing. He helped the little fellow up to his room. Talon hurried back to his own quarters and called Eric by the means of his communication cross. "Are you all right? Splat is here at my inn. He showed up no baggage or horses. We have had some trouble with a dragon in the area, lately. I think Splat ran into the dragon. Red will be here in a few days. I'll get him to bring Splat home. Tell Hornbull not to worry. I will see Splat is healed." "Whoever is doing these things ambushed me and Dryvas. He is dead! They worked me over good. The servants here are really being a big help. I'm fine Talon. Breeze is here with me, now. She says hello. She is heading to see True Grey, and will deliver a message to Hornbull for you." Eric signed off. Meanwhile, Splat stayed in his room that night and in the morning he rented a wagon. He went out to search for his two horse friends. He found what was left on their bloodstained harnesses and buried them. He found two of his bags of clothes, but they had been shredded. He went back to the inn, right to his room. Talon had seen Splat enter and could see his little customer had been crying. He grabbed a bottle of wine from the bar and two glasses and then went upstairs. Talon knocked on Splat's door. He heard the Cribber call out in a soft voice. "Come in!" "Looks like you could use a wine." Talon said as he entered the room and put down the glasses. "I's found my friends harnesses and nothing useful. My clothes are all shredded." Splat cried. "I's buried it in the forest!" Splat sat with his pillow across his lap. "They were only horses to some people, but they were my family! All I had!" Talon handed Splat a drink. "Red, should be here in a few days. I will get Mela, my sister to come up, and tell you when Red has arrived." Splat looked at Talon. "I's think I's will go without dinner, tonight. I's just don't want anything. You got any healing salve?" "Yes! Let me have a look!" Talon saw the hurt in the little man's face. "I will send up some meat, cheese and bread. You can snack on that." Talon helped Splat pull up his pant leg and could see the an arrow head caught in the skin of Splat's leg and pants. Talon removed the arrow head and cleaned the wound really good. He placed the arrow head in his money pouch and would talked to his father about this. Why would a dragon attack a cribber? Where did Splat obtain this arrow head? These questions did not sit right with Talon. Splat lay down on his bed and buried his face in his pillow. Talon sent up some food for Splat. He put it in his new pack and lay on his bed. Splat had cried himself to sleep. Talon went to the shop across the street and purchased some clothes for Splat and a new pack. He grabbed two of the giant guards and they left to find out what had attacked Splat. As the giants and Talon began to search the area, two other friends joined in the search. Talon and the other four discovered that Splat had been attacked not by the dragon, but someone else. There were arrow heads all over the place. They found another bag of Splats and it had two arrow heads in the lining of the fabric. There was very little horse blood around the area. Talon sent off the giants to investigate the area and look for the horses. He returned to his inn and tavern. The next few days, Talon hired Splat to be his finder, mainly to keep the Cribber busy. Splat would go and do a few odd jobs around town while he waited for Red to return. ******* Brett and Strand would work hard doing what their elders had told them to do. However in their spare time Strand had begun teaching Brett many things from the Isles, not only reading and writing of their languages, but fighting and even a few spells. Strand was going to make sure that Brett would be able to handle himself in any fight. After a few beatings from some of the gang members in town Carrie decided to learn Karate, and began to world at the school in place of free lessons. This gave Brett and Strand more time to work on their own plans. After one such beating Brett was placed in hospital and met another person that he had heard of briefly from Uncle Fred. It was Richard Hamel's youngest son Ham. Brett and Ham began to strike up a conversation. When they both realized what was going on, Brett decided to play a long shot. ?I have been helping Uncle Fred to get information from Aunt Carrie about the Isles. I overheard that your accident and Kevin?s were no accident. It was Jasper?s son Rift who tried to kill you both. Uncle Fred has the evidence. At each of these sites of these murders or accidents, a component called Sulphur Spore was used. This stuff was found all over every site, as well as what we call Glyphs. They are an ancient type of writing. I have been teaching Uncle Fred to read these glyphs. They are warning signs that danger is near. My guard left three days ago. That is why I was ambushed. Ham can you get your father to help you get your drivers license and your private eye papers? You said that you want to help. Learn all you can about tracking others with your father?s equipment. I have heard of that truck of his. After all I helped to program that computer in the truck. I know your father wants you out of the way, because of the killings.? Brett leaned back and sighed as he watched Ham turn to face him. ?I get out of here tomorrow. I was only having some test run this time. Brett, you could be right. Father is terrified about something. He is moving us to Canada by months end. I believe Fred told you?? Ham watched as Brett nodded his head. ?I heard that you were leaving for Brandon Manitoba. Listen, there is a man there called Brandon Wilson. He was an instructor at the police academy, before he returned home to take care of his parents. His brother is Don Wilson. Brandon is in Manitoba. He is helping the police there as acting chief, right now. Fred has those files you wanted on all the murders and accidents. Fred said that he and father have quite the file on these different cases. Fred would probably give a copy to Brandon if you asked him. Have Brandon try to update the files us. I?ll come to Manitoba and be your bodyguard for a while. Father will think I am out of the way. We can work it out later on how I can come and join you.? Ham could see the door opening. ?BUSTED!? ?You got it!? Fred entered the room and shook his head. ?I heard you two talking. Your ideas are sound. These killers are from the Isles. If we are to catch them I will need to be there as well to help you two. I am moving to Powell River. Walter my friend in the police station there has offered me a job. I am going to take it. Charles and Kevin will leave in six months time for Vancouver. Don and Harrison will be staying here. Brett I have given Little One the files that I promised you. Brandon Wilson has his copies and will update the files. I?ll see that Ham here get the training he needs. I have talked your father into loaning the Monster Spy Truck to Brandon in Manitoba. Ham you will diver the truck from here. Are you able to do this work?? ?By all means, I already have my drivers license. I have been studying those private eye courses and will receive my badge as soon as I get out of here to write my exam. Fred this is just a check up for me. I have had some dealings with Strand over the past few years. We have decided that I need to get to those Isles. Once I am there, Brett and I can get help to bring you and some others to the Isles.? Ham could see Fred start laughing. ?Brett day after tomorrow you will be going home. I have been assigned to watch over you as your bodyguard for a while. Why did you not fight those bullies back?? Fred could see Brett close his eyes. ?You know the laws of the Isles. Even I must obey the laws. You know what I can do with magic and my fighting skills. I am a brown belt in Karate. I will have to get help to bring or chase Jasper home before we can get him and his son. If I were to go after him here, you can only imagine the trouble we would all be in.? Brett took a sip of water. ?I know that Perry is to be released in two years time from the work farm.? ?That doesn?t give us much time at all. Brett, one of my person spies from the Isles gave me this for you. He wanted you to have it. Read it! But never tell you aunt the contents. It could get her killed.? Fred handed Brett a briefcase. ?Thanks Fred! The man that carried me to the hospital said that you would be delivering these papers to me. All I know is that this man wanted so much to help me. He said that he would try to help me as much as he could. He apologized for not getting to my parents soon enough. He voice was very strange, but I knew he would never harm me. There was something about that man. I thought I had met him before. It was like a dream! He wore a dark black cloak with a huge hood pulled down over his face. He had this strange green ring on his finger.? ?When he is ready to tell you who he is he will. Brett, I?ll come by tomorrow.? Fred turned to the boys. ?Get some sleep! Little One is here to guard you both. I have brought him from your home. Brett, Little One will remain out of sight unless needed.? Fred left he boys. Turning to face Ham, Brett gave his friend a strange smile as he began to explain what was going on. ?Some years ago, one of my aunts friends came to stay with us. I am not really sure what is actually going on, but this is what I know. For centuries my homelands on these Isles have been at war. This war has spilt over into parts of the Pacific Coast. Some criminals are in the four different towns around where we live now. Other war criminals have fled to Canada. My aunt?s friend Strand was sent to help protect me while he taught me many things I must know when I return home to my homelands. Your father, Richard and Fred are the only two humans that I know of that have seen Strand in his true form as we call it. These people of Strands have the abilities to change shape into anything they want. Strand could change into a tiny humanoid form that he called his elf form. He could make himself invisible and spy on anyone taking pictures without them knowing it. A while ago, Strand left a friend and bodyguard Silver Sky to continue showing me what I must know. Just last month Silver Sky was called home. He left Little One to help guide and protect me. He was able to bite the man that went after me, but as you know the man was killed by one of his own friends.? ?Father said that there were things I would never understand or believe to be true. Father told me that he was furious when the man who went after you suddenly turned up dead.? Reaching for his small notebook, Ham began to write down some things that he had heard while going to school. ?I had to take my tests for grade twelve at the school with the others. There are plenty of rumours about a man called Relle being a hit man for Jasper. Relle had been at the school waiting for Rift to complete his exams; on the same day I wrote mine. I was waiting for Darren to pick me up after the tests when I saw Relle and Rift talking about some drugs they had to pick up. I told father and he told me to back off. It could easily get me killed. Kevin heard father warning me. Even Kevin told me never to cross the path of Rift. That is why I did not tell father or Kevin that it was Jasper in the car that ran us both over. Kevin received a broken leg. I was left like this. Brett, we are only children in the eyes of the adults.? ?You are both going to get in over your heads.? Came a voice from near Brett?s pillow. ?It is me, Little One. Brett, a man called Boss has been trying to keep Relle and Jasper?s people away from you and your aunt. We have almost completed our investigation here. Richard thinks that by sending Ham to the private detective course that this should keep him out of trouble. Richard wants to send Ham to stay close to you, Brett. Carrie knows more than she is telling the others. What Carrie does not know is that one of my relatives discovered something very dangerous to Brett. Carrie is being told that she and you Brett are moving to Manitoba. Ham, you will join Brett in six months. This will give you both a year and a half to find a way to get Ham to the Isles. My elders have already given permission. Ham, I was told to give you this little spy, him was called Flip. Him looks like spider, but is really Argon. We not suppose to know what we really are. Flip will help you.? As Ham went to speak, he noticed a tiny spider with the face of an elf running across the sheets towards him. ?Me Flip! I not bite you! I bite others what beat you up. Fred has been training me to use police fighting skills. That is why I called Flip. I flipped Fred into the barn shaving where were practising out on an abandon farm. Fred gave me name. Fred takes five baths to get rid of stink!? Both boys started to laugh at Flip?s comments. Brett shook his head. ?I would have loved to see that!? ?Me too!? Ham put out his hand and watched as Flip walked into his palm. ?I can use all the help I can get.? ?Flip and me can talk to Brett without saying words. We can teach Ham to do same as we do. We read minds. So we can talk to each other even when others are around.? Little One waved his tiny hand at Ham. For the next few days, the four males began to work together. Ham was amazed with the abilities that these tiny people had. But he did not say a word to anyone. ?I am to go home tomorrow. Flip you are to stay out of sight of my sister and mother. They don?t like spiders. Flip, can stay in that tiny pocket that I have tied to my body brace. No one will find you there.? ?Good idea! Brett you and Little One stay in touch. I heard that my aunt is being very hard to get along with. Fred and your father have gone to see her. She is a martial arts black belt now for Karate. Fred has lined up a job in Manitoba for my aunt to teach at a school.? Brett could see one of the nurses coming with a wheelchair. ?I think Ham?s ride is here!? Into the room walked Kevin. ?Mother sent me to get you. You will be staying with Charles and myself for a while. Father suggested it! Mother and father are packing up to move to Canada. Father just quit the police force. Heavens knows why? Even mother says that father is crazy about catching the people who tried to kill your parents Brett. Charles and I will be moving to Vancouver at the end of the year. Fred is moving in six months to Powell River. One of his friends has asked him to join the force. It will be for the best. You both know that Andy finally passed away. They held the funeral yesterday. I am going to miss my little friend. Brett you take care yourself. Ham will be attending that college in Fresno. I know you two want to stay friends. Here is the number where Ham can be reached, it is Charles?s home.? Accepting the paper, Brett watched as Ham walked over and hugged him. ?I will stay in touch by phone. You take care!? ?Kev will make sure of that! Bye Brett!? Ham closed his eyes and began to think some words. ?Bye Little One. I will take good care of Flip! See you soon!? Brett waved at his friend as Kevin wheeled Ham from the room. Silently, Brett began to speak with Flip. ?Tell Ham that we will be together soon enough. I will get the rest of the evidence we need.? Little One sat beside Brett?s head and rubbed the child?s cheek. ?We will all be together soon. Time will go really fast.? It was several weeks before Brett was allowed to return home. He entered the house to find his aunts instructor waiting to take her to work. ?I will be fine.? ?Allen will be coming to take us out to dinner and a show. Perry left yesterday to be with that car club man again. Perry left you a note in your room.? Carrie kissed Brett and left for work. Brett went to his room and found the note from Perry. Brett, The information you have been looking for is in the box near your parents? personal items are in the basement locker. Good Luck! Boss is back and had been acting strangely. I don?t think it is the real Boss. I know the real Boss really well. I will escape if it is not the real Boss. Perry ?I think my cousin could be in big trouble. You think he was discovered taking the files we need?? Brett hurried to the basement and grabbed the file. He sat on his bed and read the report. "Not one word about this file to anyone. Perry is in grave danger. I have to call Strand. Tell him immediately!? Little One took off running through a tiny opening in the wall beneath Brett?s bed. He went to see Strand. ?Perry in boiling how water. Find Boss. Impostor is taken Boss?s place. Perry is to die tonight in shootout with police.? ?How do you know this?? Strand rose to his feet. ?I read Jasper?s mind. If Perry dead, then Boss does as him told.? Little One hurried home to Brett. ?Message delivered.? ?What did Strand say?? Brett could see Strand walking into his room. ?What took you so long?? Brett started to laugh. ?Smart one! Boss is on the Isles. I summoned him to come here. He will be here shortly. This will take some doing.? Strand waited until after Boss arrived to put a plan into action. Afterwards both men left. Brett sat quietly reading the files. ?We have plenty of work to get done. Little One put this file into your things that you carry with you. I will show Ham once we get to Manitoba. It is far too dangerous here. I wonder what this key looks like? Why kill others over a simple key? Jasper must be crazy.? ?It could be key to secret door on Isles. There are many of them there!? Little One tucked the files away with the others. ?What was Richard doing with that other computer program?? ?He was trying to program a game for Ham and I to play. He said that one day it would be finished. I cannot wait to try it.? Brett went to the door and closed it, then began to practice his karate and other fighting methods that Carrie and Fred had been teaching him. ?We have work to do.? That night Perry was sent to jail. Allen and Fred tried to talk Carrie into moving to Manitoba. When Brett was beaten nearly to death, she agreed to move. It was two months later that Ham arrived with his father?s big truck that they used for spying. Ham had Brett help him find a basement suite in which to live. It was just across the street from Carrie?s new house. From that day on, Brett and young Hamel were not to be separated for long. Ham would drive Brett to school and home afterwards. Carrie was working long hours at her new job. She enjoyed it very much. Fred?s friend and fellow officer Don told his brother to help the boys all he could. Brandon became very fond of Brett and Ham. He taught them many police procedures and how to use them to the fullest. He gave Brett his own fingerprint set and a few other things to help him. Fred would write to Brett and call him at least once a week. Everyone in Brett?s group talked often to each other. Brett sat on the porch of his aunt's new home and was reading a book. He could see Little One walking from the house. "What is it?" "Temper just showed up. You better get in here." Little One hurried and returned to the house. Brett entered the front room. "Where have you been?" "I just escaped! Strand helped me to get here. After that first attack, when Silver Sky left, I was grabbed and taken to a cage. They held me there. Then I heard you were no where around. Someone said you was dead. I began to call anyone one I could using telepathy. Boy, did I get surprise. Vortex busted down the door and killed the person that had me in the cage. Vortex gave me this for you. He said that he had to free me. Boss helped me get to Larissa. She helped me to get home to Isles. I was packed up and sent here. I not even had time to eat. Vortex is really angry with Gretz. He have me write out this for you. Him promise to keep me up-todate on everything. Gretz tired to grab me. Vortex smashed her in the face with a plank from the boarded up mine where him living. Is him ever mad. Him has two spider sister with him for company and they can telepathically tell us what Gretz is up to." Temper hurried to Brett's side. Brett hugged his little friend. "At least you are alive." "Strand and Ziptron are ready to kill Gretz right now." Little One sat down beside his brother. "I glad to have you home!" "Me too!" Temper just sat in Brett's hand for the longest time. "It is good to be home." Brett and Little One told Temper about Ham and Flip. Temper handed over the files from Vortex

Thank you for the information.

No, thank you! As I have said, I am only learning about these forums. I do enjoying meeting people, even if it is just on a forum. I know this is off the topic, who do I see to put one of my stories up in the literature forum. Lammorra

Thank you for the welcome I do a great deal of surfing the net and forums to gather information on how to learn to do many different things. One never stops learning. I am trying to develop a method of illustrating my maps so they don't look so flat, and uninteresting. I read through many sites looking for what I need. Then I change them to better fit my ideas. Writing can be a gift sent from heaven, but it can be a curse as well, if you have an imagination like I have. I have been teaching myself to write these series of manuscripts. There are ten manuscripts and it has taken me well over twenty-five years to get to where I am now. It is mainly editing, maps and a few picutres to describe my own characters and villian. I noticed this forum has a writing forum. I am thinking of posting one of my stories. Well, must get back to work - I am editing today. I also wanted to mention that I have seen your tuts and they are very good and easy to understand. As soon as I get my program, you will be seeing me even more on your forum. I am looking forward to learning all I can. Lammorra I am looking forward to learning RGSS as soon as I get a program that works properly. It might take a few weeks. Well, I have to get busy editing. I follow a schedule when I work on my manuscripts. Thanks for the welcome. I was checking out your classes and as soon as I get a program, I intend to follow through with many things RMXP has to offer. Thank you for welcoming me. I have always had a good imagination. That is why I have taken up writing. I really enjoy what I do. As I told the other on this forum I follow a schedule and have been busy with other things this week. I will be getting things together and find the money for the RPG Maker XP. The one I had was not very good. I am getting another one as soon as I can. Thanks for the welcome. Thanks for your welcome.